《LV999 Villager》


 Volume 1 - Prologue

    ¡°Today¡¯s earnings is¡­800 Silver? I wonder if this is a strange amount around here?¡±


    Kagami muttered while inside the forest outskirts of the town, holding a bag of gold the size of two clenched fists.


    At the same time, he noticed that he had been fighting monsters until dusk without eating a meal. He decided to take a break, dropping his sword near a tree and sitting down with his back against the stump.


    Although he felt tired, when he imagined how he would spend the money he had earned, his heart nearly burst with joy.


    Using the money he had saved until now, he could hire an exclusive housemaid or manage a casino. He could also become an entertainer, or something more extravagant. Ordinary people would end up having to use their money for emergencies and wouldn¡¯t be able to save up such a dangerous sum of money.


    Kagami Kouji. He was not from an amazing household; his parents had run a rather ordinary tailor shop and had passed away when he was young, leaving behind a poor orphan.


    In the hands of this youth now was¡­800 Silver. The amount was about half of what one would make as a tailor in a year, and he had obtained it in just one day. He sat on top of the stump, holding the bag of gold coins in confusion.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t own just the 800 Silver in his hands. He had managed to amass 5480 Gold, and in this world, where it was said that an ordinary person would use an average of 50 Gold in their lifetime, he possessed a massive fortune.


    If Kagami, a boy who had come from a normal tailor shop, said that he was a rich person, one could only say ¡°It is a life worth living.¡± (Xant: aka jealousy)


    Kagami had noticed that when you defeated the monsters living in this world, you were able to obtain money. The world had expanded with the birth of the concept ¡°Status¡±, and monsters were said to have spawned at the same time. Although the reason for this was unknown, this situation was seen as normal.


    You obtain money from defeating monster, and if the city issues a specific monster subjugation request, you can get even more as a bonus.


    This was something Kagami had realized when he was two years old.


    He had, by chance, met a few of the weakest and most famous monsters, Green Slimes, that had entered the village.


    Kagami had known that monsters were a dangerous existence and had earnestly thrown sticks and stones that he picked up from the ground around him. This way, without directly fighting them, he defeated the Green Slimes uninjured.


    At the same time he obtained 80 Bronze, one of the currencies of this world.


    Gold, Silver, and Bronze. 1 Gold was worth 1000 Silver, and 1 Silver was worth 1000 Bronze.


    80 Bronze was the amount that Kagami received from his parents once a week, and was enough to buy roughly two pieces of candy for him to eat.


    Obviously, this was a not lot of money. However, even though the candy was cheap, it was the food that Kagami valued the most, so the 80 Bronze that could buy him two pieces was seen as a large amount.


    This caused Kagami to think that earning money was ¡°easy-peasy.¡±


    However, earning money from fighting monsters was equal to courting death.


    ¡°Papaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°My¡­Sonnnnnn!¡±


    In fact, there were lots of people who got killed by monsters.


    The people who were killed by Green Slimes, which were said to be the weakest, were probably the most numerous.


    In fact, Kagami had just passed by a parent and a child who looked like they would be killed by Green Slimes.


    Although Kagami had, from the beginning, defeated them by throwing things, if he had hit them with his bare hands he would have certainly been killed.


    Even if they were said to be the weakest, monsters were a dangerous existence and there was always a possibility of death.


    Green Slimes used poison. What would happen if they attacked in numbers? It would surely become a threatening situation.


    As Kagami watched the parent and child pair, he noticed that they did not seem to have much fighting experience.


    If one had fighting experience, their posture wouldn¡¯t be so stiff. It was obvious the parent had grown up without fighting any monsters until now.


    That wasn¡¯t very strange. In this world, it was normal to live without meeting monsters. Without experience, the possibility of dying was extremely high.


    At any rate, if the situation didn¡¯t change, the parent and child pair would be killed by the attacking Green Slimes.


    They would first receive a heavy blow, as if struck by an iron ball, and then be killed by poison.


    However, this was only the case if you were Level 1.


    A person¡¯s Level is the numerical growth value given to them by the God of this world. The value is proportional to the person¡¯s physical ability and it is possible to get convenient things like skills and magic, depending on the person¡¯s living environment. Some people could even receive Roles, given by God.


    As for the Green Slime¡¯s attacks that would feel like the impact of an iron ball, someone who was Level 5 would only feel like they had been hit by a snowball. However, since the possibility of the parent and child pair being that Level was low, Kagami swiftly attacked the Green Slimes.


    There were 8 roles that were capable of being called a Role: Warrior, Martial Artist, Priest, Magician, Thief, Merchant, Hunter, and Shaman. The three Roles that had a special power said to come from a Divine Revelation were: Royalty(Íõ×å), Heroes(ÓÂÕß), and Sages(ÙtÕß).


    Finally, the role with the largest population. They were weak and devoted themselves to developing their towns through Agriculture and Inns¡­the Villager.


    For Villagers, who didn¡¯t have the power to fight, trying to live on monster subjugations was equivalent to suicide. Those who gained combat experience through such suicidal behavior were nearly nonexistent, and standard Villagers ranged from Levels 1 to 4.


    Whether or not they gained experience or lived normally, Level 10 was the limit for Villagers.


    Even if the parent¡¯s level was higher, they would be killed because they didn¡¯t know how to fight.


    Kagami, who recognized this immediately, picked a small, round booger from his nose and flicked it.


    Immediately afterwards, the Green Slimes were suddenly crushed to death.(TN: from a booger, yep)


    The parent and child pair gaped in shock at the baffling phenomenon. They continued to watch, dumfounded, as the chunks of slime split apart and 80 Bronze appeared and fell to the floor from the defeated Green Slimes.


    ¡°Iyo- Were you fine? Are you ok? Yes, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Kagami casually walked up to the parent-child pair while scratching his short, black hair. He did not look like a cool 20-year old who was skillful or attractive. Instead, he looked rather weak and seemed like the perfect example of a typical Villager.


    ¡°Th-this¡­Did you defeat it for us? How on earth did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Even though I only flung a booger at it?¡±


    Kagami began picking up the fallen 80 Bronze while saying something that was impossible to understand. The parent-child pair had the same thought, while breaking into a cold sweat. ¡°Bo¡­Booger?¡±


    Was this young man strong enough to flick away the booger with that much power? Or was the booger unexpectedly dangerous? After witnessing such an insane scene happen in front of them, the parent-child pair considered their thoughts to be too trivial.


    ¡°Hey, boy. Take this.¡±


    Kagami passed the 80 Bronze he had picked up to the young boy.


    ¡°The one who defeats the Green Slimes is the one who obtains the 80 Bronze too, right? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­No, I don¡¯t think so at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are the definition of failing at life.¡±


    After Kagami responded to the young boy, who had already associated Green Slimes with fear, he began walking back towards the town.


    The parent-child pair watched his figure from behind and rose with surprise when they looked at Kagami¡¯s Status Window.


    It is possible for an individual to freely configure what information is shown on their Status Window.


    Basically, parameters were displayed on the Status Window, and it was possible to figure out someone¡¯s weaknesses from it. There were also many who displayed everything to the public to show off their strength.


    However, the only information that Kagami had opened to the public was his Level and the Role given to by God.


    Normally, there would have been nothing surprising about showing only these two pieces of information.


    Even so, the parent-child pair stared at it, with their jaws wide open and their eyes bulging out of their sockets.


    Kagami Kouji


    Role: Villager


    Lv: 999

 Volume 1 - CH 1.1

    Clear Earth, a world of magic and swords. In this world, death was tied to the concept of HP.


    The rules were very simple.


    If your HP dropped to 0, you died. If there was even 1 HP remaining, you would survive, although you would suffer from a serious injury.


    However, the concept of HP wasn¡¯t the same as it was in a game. It was only there to reflect a person¡¯s health.


    For example, hurting someone by flicking their forehead dozens of times wouldn¡¯t reduce their HP.


    Essentially, HP would only drop when you took any substantial damage.


    Kagami had heard from his mother that long ago, the Great Magician had wanted to display the Status of people¡¯s abilities. Over time though, it started to represent a person¡¯s identity and worth, eventually becoming a tool to manipulate people.


    To Kagami, however, such things were trivial.


    The idea of being discovered lying down in your house leisurely, going to the opposite side of the world instantly with a incomprehensible vehicle called an airplane, or strengthening your body by doing push ups and running were now just stories from the era of legends.


    Now that he was living in this world where nobody knew him, Kagami had properly recognized this world as his reality.


    Rather, Kagami had concluded that this world was great.


    Kagami said something similar to a catch phrase: ¡°This era is the best.¡±


    If he had been born back in the era of legends, he would definitely have become the legendary ¡¾Neet¡¿, who had been said to be good at doing nothing.


    ¡°Uooooh! Amazing, this guy is amazing! With this, it¡¯s 48 wins!?¡±


    Such a reality had been enjoyed to the fullest.


    This was Kagami.


    Ninety percent of the gold in this world was used on entertainment.


    Kagami had known this since he was young.


    Thus, Kagami had decided to become stronger, in order to obtain gold.


    However, at the same time, Kagami had known of his own weaknesses.


    Villagers only have a limited amount of power to fight with.


    Even if you struggled to get stronger as a Villager, your Status wouldn¡¯t be nearly as strong as the Status of a person that possessed a role that was worthy of being called a Role.


    However, this only applied when the people being compared were on the same Level.


    If you just raised your Level, even Villagers could obtain enough power to pierce Green Slimes with boogers.


    That was why Kagami had earnestly continued to defeat Green Slimes with long range attacks until his Level increased. In his first battle, he had noticed that he could defeat them without taking any damage if he played chicken and only used long range attacks.


    As his Level rose, he would continuously move on to monsters that dropped larger amounts of gold. He had lost plenty of sleep during those twenty years, due to relentlessly killing monsters as if he were possessed.


    As a result, Kagami had reached Level 999.


    Now, Kagami could fool around in those entertainment sites; venues from legendary eras of the past. In present times, Game Centers had become Holy Lands where only millionaires could play due to the high costs of energy consumption.


    ¡°That guy, who on earth is he¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, but seeing that speedrun of his, he probably comes here quiteoften.Even if he has a capable role and subjugates monsters, he wouldn¡¯t have that much money to spend. I wonder what prosperous merchant family he comes from?¡±


    Fundamentally, the role in one¡¯s Status was not available for the general public to see. When two people conversed on equal terms, Level and Status became essential for distinction. It was said to be a breach of mannerisms to claim that one method of comparison was superior another. As an example, in the past it was often said that Villagers couldn¡¯t fight even if they bought weapons.


    Therefore, the public only needed to know a person¡¯s Role when they requested a mercenary to accompany them in business or to formal meetings and appointments.


    However, even Kagami had been hiding his Role. The reason was simple. The role of the Villager was thoroughly ridiculed. However, it would be a violation of mannerisms to be revealed as one. Since it was troublesome, it wasn¡¯t shown to the public. The answer was to have money. As long as you had money, you would become known even if your role was hidden.


    ¡°Excuse me,.. You guys look like you aren¡¯t just watching. Let¡¯s compete. Zeze.¡±


    Kagami¡¯s playfulness, which seemed to be for fun, was actually due to his hunger for competition.


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t be ridiculous! It¡¯s not like we can play a game where the average merchant can normally bet 100 silver! We¡¯re just talking together because we¡¯re on a break from work right now!¡±


    After the conversation, Kagami left the Game Center. It was foolish to play with 100 Silver, since there was no benefit for the people who just played normally. It was possible to stay at a high-class inn for five nights with that much money.


    Kagami liked playing games. There was also the minimum amount of money needed to play. He was doing everything that he thought was fun, and, of course, gambling was also a favorite.


    This was because Kagami, who had reached Level 999, had grown bored of earning gold.


    Earning gold was not fun. It was often said that it might be good to have a job in order to be able to do fun things.


    The average amount of gold obtained in a person¡¯s life was 50 gold. Kagami currently held a little bit more than 5480 gold. Frankly speaking, there wasn¡¯t really a point in earning anymore. There was a limit to how much land someone could buy, and people were restricted to owning a maximum of two buildings in the residential areas of the Imperial City.


    Even then, Kagami, who was constantly chasing after monster subjugation quests, did not have a residence. He had considered hiring an exclusive house-maid, but since it would have been bad to drag someone around, he decided against it. As for casino management, although he would probably obtain money faster than if he kept defeating monsters, he had reached the conclusion that beating monsters was much more enjoyable.


    Even while searching for another hobby, Kagami continued to earn gold.


    If Kagami was asked if there was something he wanted, he would probably answer ¡°No¡±, but he did have another reason for making money.


    ¡°¡­4515 gold now, huh? It¡¯s still far away.¡±


    After he left the Game Center that he had visited on a whim, Kagami went to the quest issuing Guild¡¯s window, which had been his original goal.


    The Adventurer Guild was a recognized organization that issued quests for monster subjugation on behalf of the Imperial Capital, which controlled the politics and industry of the country.


    The Guild paid compensation for completing their quests. Kagami had spent the week defeating monsters and completing quest after quest, earning a total of 5 gold, which was a lot of money.


    Although 5 gold was a lot of money, it was not rare for there to be people holding that much inside the Guild. Even people who only had physical strength could diligently subjugate monsters.


    Normally, Kagami would carry his bag of gold coins as if he were trying to hide it, but here he could carry it without worry.


    Strong warriors were walking back and forth as they admired the newly issued quest that had been put onto the board, while groaning men quickly walked by behind them.


    Kagami took the displayed parchment to the Guild¡¯s window and then left.


    This parchment was the Kingdom¡¯s request for Adventurers. In addition to the request¡¯s goal, the product list recorded items, weapons, and armor that could not be obtained normally.


    Although you had to buy them with money, it was well worth it. Among these items were potions that could be bought anywhere, and equipment that contained unique magical powers.


    The Kingdom handled a wide variety of goods, which included limited-edition furniture from the best districts in town, somewhat dangerous toys, pets, exclusive maids and butlers purchasable from nobles, and even rights to slaves. However, these maids and butlers varied in prices as they differed in values. Generally, maids started at 20 gold while butlers at 50 gold. However, their price changed depending on their place of origin. If they came from the best areas in the district, they would cost up to 1000 gold, while being sold by nobles further increased their value to 2000 gold.


    Items worth 5000 gold included unbreakable and treasured legendary swords that were said to be able to cut through any object, though there was no one who had bought an item for such a high price.


    Above that were 6000, 7000, 8000, and 9000 gold legendary class goods, although he had never heard of someone wanting to buy them.


    The reason was obvious. Such equipment was unnecessary. Even if you bought it, it didn¡¯t mean that you would defeat the Demon King with it. Would anyone putting their life on the line for the sake of their world buy such things for that much money?


    People who were that stupid didn¡¯t exist.


    However, there was one such idiot.


    That person was Kagami.


    Kagami¡¯s goal was to buy something that was priced at 10000 gold. Well, what was it? He didn¡¯t know what it would be. It had been declared to be an item that a Kingdom had never seen, in exchange for 10000 gold.


    ¡¾10000 Gold£º???????¡¿


    No one had ever seen a person obtain this item. They were apparently called Unknown Products. This ¡¾Something¡¿, was equivalent to paying 200 times a person¡¯s lifetime earnings. Nobody had tried to obtain it because they didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Kagami had been put here to enjoy life to the fullest. It was a completely unknown item that nobody had managed to obtain. There were no other products that could make his heart dance this much. If anyone were to get an unobtainable legend, only that person would know of it¡¯s true form.


    The exhilarating sense of superiority felt after obtaining such items, coupled with the image of greatness, became the driving force for Kagami to earn gold.


    However, although this was Kagami¡¯s final goal, it did not mean that he was in a rush to obtain it. He wasted money at his own pace, even as he steadily amassed the required amount of gold.


    ¡°Today is¡­over there. It¡¯s sushi.¡±


    He was also trying to splendidly spend the 5 Gold he had earned today.


    Despite the fact that he had only been able to consistently earn one silver until recently, Kagami couldn¡¯t forget the flavor of high-grade sushi. As he walked in the middle of the street, he drooled like an idiot as he imagined the taste of it.


    This town was located southwest of the Imperial City, which was in the center of the world. It was said to be the eighth biggest town relative to the Imperial City. Its location near the sea caused many peddlers, traders, and traveling merchants to gather in order to purchase or sell rare goods. They were followed by people who were involved with monster subjugations, ranging from the members of the guild to mercenaries and even adventurers.


    Although it had a much lower population, the town called Balman was just as vibrant as the Imperial City.


    Even though Kagami did not have a base here, he often visited this town. It was because there were many interesting things here that attracted many people. The Game Center was one of those things.


    ¡°Haah-, as I thought, the town square is over there. Interesting.¡±


    Kagami muttered while licking the ice cream that had captivated him on the way to the restaurant.


    Recruiters often recruited party members, such as Guild members and skillful Adventurers, at the town square in order to complete quests. They often delivered speeches at Villas.


    There were people attempting to recruit party members here and there, but today was slightly different.


    An abnormal crowd of people were surrounding the lectern in the center of the Square.


    ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t you want to change this world? Leaving your mark eternally in history¡­Don¡¯t you want to become a legendary hero? That¡¯s what I think! And¡­I want to release this world from suffering!¡±


    ¡°Uooooooooooooh!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Monsters disappear? Why isn¡¯t the Imperial City issuing quests? Even if you move from town to town, won¡¯t you only be hired as mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Uooooooooooooh!¡±


    ¡°Why must children¡­hold swords from an early age? Why do they have to rely on strong people? It¡¯s because there are Monsters!¡±


    A blond, friendly, and handsome youth, who wore a circlet decorated in jewelry, stood at the lectern.


    He was well-dressed and wore a Protector that covered his vital areas, as well as elegant white clothes and a cloak that was neat, even though it should have been dirty.


    Although the youth didn¡¯t look strong with such clothes, he was hotheadedly saying things to the Adventurers.


    By all rights it would be natural that people who couldn¡¯t judge his power would consider him weak after seeing his tidiness, but this man was an exception. A Status Window was displayed next to the man, showing the Role ¡¾Hero¡¿clearly written there.


    It was the Role that was called the rarest of the rare, since there were so few of them in the world. Few people were lucky enough to meet one, so almost no one ignored the speech, instead crowding around him.


    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re troubling the neighborhood.¡±


    This was Kagami¡¯s first thought after meeting such a rare entity.


    While it was good to give speeches and it was interesting since heroes were so rare, the people in the neighborhood should be considered as well. This was what Kagami thought as he reminisced about an abnormally loud old man who had lived in the neighborhood in the past.


    ¡°The one controlling the monsters is the Demon King! That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t defeat the Demon King, who is the root of all evil, peace will never come! In order to defeat the Demon King, I¡¯m recruiting people who are confident in being able to fight together!¡±


    ¡°Uooooooooooooh!¡±


    ¡°Follow me! It¡¯s such a rare chance!¡±


    The tough men in the Square grew excited. There hadn¡¯t been anyone who had managed to defeat the Demon King yet. However, there had been those who had barely managed to reach the Demon King¡¯s castle, and there were parties that had even managed to corner him. These parties always had someone who held the Role of Hero, which was the reason for the excitement.


    With the possibility of one¡¯s accomplishments going down in history, they all jumped at the chance to help the Hero.


    ¡°Hah¡­so sexy, a chance to go down in history. Moreover, wouldn¡¯t it be a pleasure to go on a trip with such a beauty?¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not just that. Look at that lady¡¯s Role, she¡¯s a Sage right? Their party doesn¡¯t just have Heroes, but also Sages. If that¡¯s the case, then perhaps this time we will be able to succeed in subjugating the Demon King.¡±


    There was a woman standing, in a cowering position, next to the beautiful blond youth on the lectern. She had long, indigo hair and the bulge of her chest was large enough to be seen through her shirt. She was a stylish and slender woman who was shorter than the hero and looked somewhat innocent. It could be seen that she was still young enough to be called a girl.


    Although she looked as if she wanted to sleep, she had a beauty that would cause people to turn around and stare if she walked through the town. The Sage was wearing many robes that were still able to expose her skin¡¯s whiteness and a miniskirt which prioritized ease of movement. There was no reason for a healthy male to not be enthusiastic.


    ¡°Although, weren¡¯t there Sages and Heroes who partied with each other in the past? Despite this, the Demon King remained undefeated and his strength has gone down in history. He was so powerful that he was known in legends as a fierce monster.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, a party isn¡¯t perfect just because it has Heroes and Sages. Weren¡¯t the other allies weak? In fact, wasn¡¯t there a party that had made it to the Demon King¡¯s castle even though they didn¡¯t have any Heroes and Sages?¡±


    One of the brawny warriors muttered something like ¡°I¡¯m only a strong man,¡± and laughed loudly.


    In fact, although one didn¡¯t require a Hero to reach the Demon Lord¡¯s castle, a party without one would be seen as a group who fought dirty to get where they were.


    This was the reason that Heroes and Sages would eventually end up placed into a party to go against the Demon King.


    ¡°Oi, Hero-sama! I¡¯m 25 years old, and after doing monster subjugations, I have confidence in beating the crap out of monsters! How¡¯s that? Won¡¯t you take me?¡±


    The big man who said this raised his hand straight up into the air.


    The Hero who had been standing on the lectern directed his line of sight to the Role that the man displayed.


    ¡°¡­Warrior huh? Fumu. What Level?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, listen and be surprised¡­it¡¯s 86! I absolutely won¡¯t become a burden!¡±


    The big warrior proudly opened and showed his Status Window as he said this. The surrounding people who were gathered in the Square raised their voices in praise with an ¡°Ooh-¡±.


    ¡°86 is¡­no good. Next.¡±


    ¡°H-hey! Don¡¯t screw around with me! Why did you say that it¡¯s no good!¡±


    Everyone gathered in the Square raised a voice in question at the way that the Hero had cut off the man with a single blow. Actually, the rejected big man cried out out so loudly that they couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°You¡¯re no Warrior¡­If we¡¯re talking about close combat here, then that¡¯s my Role. You wouldn¡¯t be able to do more work than me, so I can¡¯t take you into the party.¡±


    As the Hero said this, he opened and showed his own Status Screen.


    The number 90 was clearly displayed beside the Level.


    When the Warrior man saw this, he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of life you¡¯ve come from, I also had the resolution to get to this point. If someone who has a Role that specializes in close combat wants to go with me, they have to be at least Level 100.¡±


    Many people raised a heartbroken voice at this declaration.


    ¡°Wait a minute! What exactly is the Level of the Sage-sama?¡±


    ¡°The woman is Level 42. That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°En-enough you say¡­! Her Level isn¡¯t even half of mine!¡±


    ¡°She is a Sage. She will definitely become an existence that can support me. She has far more value than you to begin with. Also¡­she is a princess of this country.¡±


    No one in the Square, with the exception of one person, could hide their surprise. The one person who wasn¡¯t surprised didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°She is the third princess of the Imperial City Hexal Doria; a righteous woman who received her fate as a Sage during childhood and has continued to practice since then. If she could defeat the Demon King¡­If a blood relative of the King were to defeat the Demon King, wouldn¡¯t the world become peaceful at that time?¡±


    The Hero said something that was completely suspicious politically. However, at that point the large Warrior no longer had the energy to retort.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m recruiting up to two people! As it has been publicly announced, we still need to grow. As a matter of convenience, it¡¯s impossible to afford to go on a journey with a big group! I can bet you that we will recruit again at the time of the decisive battle. Those who just want to be invited to slay the Demon King can gather at that time!¡±


    After the declaration, the Adventurers who had gathered began to leave the Square one after another. Half of the remaining people were curious spectators, while the other half were uselessly trying to become members of the party.


    By the way, exp could be obtained by defeating enemies. The value of exp dropped as the Level rose, but it would eventually make one stronger, and if you formed a party, it would be evenly distributed to each member.


    It was more akin to being invited to a battle, rather than a party. Therefore, it was necessary for a party to have four people. As for formidable enemies, if one only wanted to defeat it, it was best to attack it with a large number of people.


    ¡°We-well take me along! I¡¯m a Level 80 Monk!¡±


    As the next person, a middle-aged, bearded, and slender man, introduced himself, he opened his Status Window.


    ¡°Nope, next please.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why!¡±


    ¡°The possibility of this becoming a long trip is high, and I do not know how many years it will take. It will be troubling if your movement suddenly worsens after a few years¡­and also, your defense is too low.¡±


    The middle-aged Monk fell onto his knees, mutter ¡°N-No way.¡± Even within roles and Roles, the Status wasn¡¯t necessarily equal. A slight change in Status could be caused by one¡¯s living environment, training that didn¡¯t generate exp, or even eating habits. Skills and Magic had to be remembered too, so even if it was the same Level Monk, there would be a difference.


    Kagami thought that if the Hero had managed to see that much, he would have to be considerably skilled.


    ¡°Well then, how about me! I¡¯m a Level 73 Monk and I¡¯m 20 years old!¡±


    ¡°No good, next.¡±


    This time a slender young Monk introduced himself and, once again, was immediately refused, causing Kagami to change his mind about the Hero.


    ¡°Wh-why not!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the goal of getting stronger in the future. Sorry, but give up.¡±


    Honestly speaking, being able to see through them to that extent was normally impossible. Rather, it was impossible.


    Kagami began to wonder if there was a certain evaluation criteria that this Hero used.


    That was¡­the importance of enjoyment.


    ¡°U¡­Um, how about me? My Level is 50 though¡­¡±


    The next one to call out was, like the Sage, a very young and small woman who had peagreen hair in pigtails that reached down to her shoulders.


    Although it wasn¡¯t like she was very beautiful, she did have big, adorable eyes which released an aura that made men unconsciously want to protect her.


    ¡°Fumu¡­accepted. Come join the party.¡±


    The girl Monk¡¯s expression brightened at the words of the Hero. At the same time, a storm of boos rushed in. Although one of the onlookers listened to reason, it was impossible to only respond to the crowd with the puzzling reason of ¡°Her future is full of promise.¡±


    Although this was only Kagami¡¯s point of view, it was possible that the Hero¡¯s role wasn¡¯t actually suited for close combat and he would probably welcome others into the party if their Level was higher than 40.


    However, that only applied to women.


    The enjoyment the hero was planning to have was that of a fun harem trip as he was surrounded by beauties. Then he could obtain honor by subduing the Demon King. This was probably the most accurate conclusion. That¡¯s right, the Hero was a pervert.


    ¡°Yes, ye¨Cs! Woah, what about me! I¡¯ll be helpful!¡±


    As a trial test, Kagami raised his hand and only displayed his Role.


    ¡°A Villager? Ha¡­ perhaps you¡¯re raising your hand in order to get closer to the Princess and me without even understanding your own position? Next. We only have room for one more person.¡±


    Sure enough, the Hero completely cut him off without even looking at his Status.


    Normally, even if someone who had the standing of a Villager raised their hand, you would still look at their Status, but the Hero didn¡¯t even try to see it. At this point, it was utterly hopeless for him as a person.


    Unless he was extremely strong, he would probably not be welcomed into the party.


    Kagami lost all interest in the Hero who was overflowing with a teenager¡¯s lust and walked away from the area as the Hero chose a voluptuous woman who held the Role of Magician.

 Volume 1 - CH 1.2

    The quest that Kagami received from the Guild was to subjugate 30 Blue Devils in the dungeon called,¡¾The Ancient Cave¡¿.


    Many monsters could be found in the area surrounding the Dungeon, but the stronger ones were located inside. This was because the monsters outside were born naturally, while the monsters inside were formed through the Dungeon¡¯s miasma.


    In other words, their strength was determined by the Dungeon¡¯s miasma.


    The Dungeon would continue creating monsters even after reaching full capacity, causing some of the monsters to leave the Dungeon.


    This was the reason why the Imperial City had issued this quest.


    It was possible that one would encounter Blue Devils in the forest, on the way to the Ancient Cave.


    If that happened, it would be extremely dangerous for Peddlers.


    The Ancient Cave was a dungeon with a high risk of death for any party without at least four Level 70 Adventurers. Blue Devils normally stayed in the Dungeon, but if even one of them were to leave the Dungeon, it would become dangerous enough that low level Adventurers get chills simply from understanding why the quest had been issued.


    ¡°One Blue Devil drops 34 silver¡­so 30 of them means a total of 1020 silver. Completing the quest is 1 gold huh¡­easy money! I say today will be cake¡­no, crab! This Kagami has chosen crab today.¡±


    However, this was only good news for Kagami. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with just cake and had wanted to try eating crab. For Kagami, Blue Devils were as threatening as a dog and about as dangerous as Green Slimes would be for Warriors. Not only were they at the level of a dog, they were as threatening as a small dog like a Pomeranian.


    ¡°Gigiiiieeegyaaaaaa!¡± (Xant: we¡¯re approaching black knight sfx here)


    So, with the strong desire to fill up his piggy bank, Kagami hunted the Blue Devils. Even though normal people wouldn¡¯t want to encounter them, Kagami had degraded himself to the point that he hoped that they would appear quickly. Regardless of this fact, Kagami showed the true difference in ability between him and the Blue Devils.


    When the Blue Devils appeared, they would screech in a voice that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. It was normal to see Kagami change directions and head towards the agonizing screams.


    ¡°Th-this is a r-rare drop! If I sell it, it would go for 700 silver¡­it¡¯s decided, Black Beef it is.¡±


    When monsters were killed, they could drop items in addition to gold. They were popularly named as Drop Items. These monster-specific items, often known as Rare Drops, scarcely turned up.


    ¡°A Blue Devil¡¯s horn? Even though it looks like this, it¡¯s surprisingly valuable, huh?¡±


    As Kagami muttered, he confirmed the amount that had been automatically added to the quest form.


    ¡°15 remaining¡­? Although it¡¯s easy to defeat them, finding them is such a pain.¡±


    Kagami grumbled as he walked inside the Dungeon, which looked like gloomy ruins formed from earth and rubble.


    Kagami could not find any more Blue Devils, to the extent that his surroundings became completely silent. He looked at the inside of the Dungeon with irritation as he took a piss and yawned.


    As he walked towards the end of a passage, Kagami saw a person¡¯s silhouette squirming around. The people who visited this Dungeon were rarely in danger. Unless they were a reckless idiot, they would usually be a powerful person, like Kagami.


    Speaking of a person¡¯s figure, the only monsters inside this Dungeon that appeared similar to humans would be the Blue Devils.


    ¡°The possibility of a group of Blue Devils being here is 99.999%, ooooh!¡±


    Kagami raised his tension and approached the prey that had finally appeared with a dash. As he neared it, he saw the dim shadow of a human come into focus.


    The instant he saw the blond hair of the figure in the vanguard, Kagami de-accelerated and swerved to the side of the pathway, wearing an expression that said it was the end of the world.


    ¡°A party of heroes?¡­heroes aren¡¯t really that amazing¡­it feels about as noteworthy as seeing dog food on the side of the road.¡±


    Kagami began to search the Dungeon while he felt embarrassed for having been in such high spirits. It was better not to wonder about why this party of Heroes had come to the Ancient Cave.


    ¡°Umm¡­hero-sama, didn¡¯t something approach at a tremendous speed a little while ago?¡±


    The female Monk with peagreen pigtails asked the Hero.


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, it was probably the monster that we were scared of and ran away from.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­that so?¡±


    The Hero said, while holding a Blue Devil scale in one hand. It was a Drop Item that he had obtained through defeating the Blue Devils earlier. He did not need to worry about anything, in contrast to the girl Monk, who worried about the shadow that had disappeared.


    ¡°Even so, Rex¡­was it? Not bad. It¡¯s my first time being able to defeat Blue Devils this easily.¡±


    ¡°Of course, after all, I am a Hero aren¡¯t I? Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, Blue Devils can be easily defeated as long as we have three strong people.¡±


    The glamorous Magician with beautiful, wavy indigo hair said to Rex, impressed, and the blond Hero responded.


    ¡°Fighting an opponent of this caliber is a waste of time. Our goal is to defeat the Demon King and bring peace to this world.¡±


    The dignified woman who had made a speech in the Square asserted coldly, as she forced her way in between the Hero and the long, indigo haired woman.


    ¡°Oooh, if it isn¡¯t the enthusiastic princess. You had such a different atmosphere a little while ago.¡±


    ¡°Please stop addressing me that way. Right now, we are equal as comrades. I¡¯m no different from a common warrior. As I mentioned earlier, my birthday is in October, and please call me Krul Hexal Doria.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s too long, I¡¯ll call you Kuu-chan. It¡¯s fine to call me Palna, without honorifics.¡±


    The tiresome female Magician called herself Palna Viole. For some unknown reason, Krul¡¯s cold expression vanished and she mumbled ¡°¡­Kuu-chan¡± while looking slightly happy.


    ¡°U-um! Is it also fine if I call you Krul-san? Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t use honorifics with me, Tina!¡±


    The female Monk, Tina Beerus, bashfully suggested to Krul as her cheeks flushed red. Krul again nodded her head willingly, as her face lit up with an unhindered smile.


    ¡°Yea, this side of Kuu-chan is definitely cute. You should relax more.¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t do such a thing! Since my childhood, my father has been preparing me to subdue the Demon King! This trip isn¡¯t something to enjoy!¡±


    Krul said as she puffed her cheeks and looked away from Palna.


    ¡°U-Um¡­Krul-san, why has your goal been to defeat the Demon King since your childhood?¡±


    When she saw how Krul acted, Tina asked an unexpected question.


    Wearing an expression that made it seem as if she had been entrusted with an important mission, Krul slowly opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Long ago¡­there were no less than 196 countries. Now, after the appearance of monsters and the Demon King in Clear Earth, only three countries remain. Hexal Doria was once one part of a country called Japan. Do you understand what that means?¡±


    ¡°The size of the areas where people live in have shrunk.¡±


    Krul asked Palna with a strained expression. The subject was common knowledge to all humans and Palna easily answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. It¡¯s all because of the Demon King, who robbed us of our place to live with his monsters. We have to take it back¡­we shouldn¡¯t have to live in a world where we are afraid of monsters! It might be surprising but¡­this was a world that originally didn¡¯t have monsters.¡±


    Krul, who had trained and studied to defeat the Demon King while growing up in the Royal Palace, appeared to know a little about the history of the world. Palna put on an unpleasant smile as her intuition as an older sister told her that this trip would be enjoyable.


    ¡°Well, even though I understand that, why is our first destination this Dungeon? Isn¡¯t this in the exact opposite direction of where the Demon King lives?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know that.¡±


    Rex mentioned this to Palna and Tina, who had glanced at him and asked the question they had been thinking.


    Then Rex, who had been examining the wall inside of the Dungeon, glanced at Palna and beckoned her to come over and take a look at the wall.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    As Rex said so, he pointed to a pattern that emitted a faint, pale orange light inside the dimly lit Dungeon. The pattern was completely covered in dense moss due to the Dungeon having been formed from earth and rubble. Although it would have just been seen as mysterious if there weren¡¯t any monsters, the presence of Blue Devils, which were high level monsters, only made the location induce fear.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this pattern?¡±


    Tina asked, unable to understand the difference between the pattern that Rex pointed at and the other patterns.


    ¡°There is a hidden room inside this Dungeon that only the Royal Family knows about. Following this pattern¡¯s path will lead to that place.


    When Rex said so, Tina checked the pattern a second time. It did seem to be leading somewhere, and the path that they had passed through until now had been marked with dots.


    ¡°Hee, this Dungeon has such a trick. Is there something over there?¡±


    ¡°Something a Hero can only equip if they are over Level 90¡­a Holy Sword is resting there. Until now, no one has obtained it¡­there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s the strongest weapon.¡±


    Although Palna had thought that something might be there, it was unexpectedly something very important, to the point that she felt a little anxious.


    ¡°You say no Hero has obtained it until now¡­why has the Royal Family been so stingy with such a great weapon? Wouldn¡¯t we have defeated the Demon King if we had it?¡±


    Rex gave a wry smile when he heard the question.


    ¡°As you know, although the Role that¡¯s called Hero is rare, it doesn¡¯t mean that only one of them exists. It had probably been left behind for a Hero that came from the Royal Family¡¯s lineage. Maybe they were worried that this Hero would be killed by the Demon King and become unable to continue the Royal line.¡±


    ¡°Well then, why does Rex know this information?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say? It¡¯s because Krul is this country¡¯s princess. The King didn¡¯t want his cute daughter to be killed, so he graciously taught me.¡±


    Krul wanted to say, ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± in response to Rex, but decided to only nod instead.


    ¡°The subjugation of the Demon King will finally happen this time. A party with Heroes and Sages¡­why don¡¯t we complete it with the legendary weapon? Nobody had managed to defeat him before because the party hadn¡¯t been completed!¡±


    Regardless of whether or not he believed that he could defeat the Demon King, Rex smiled fearlessly and headed towards the path that was marked by the pattern floating on the wall of the Dungeon.


    Krul followed the Hero without a moment¡¯s delay.


    ¡°We might have joined a really amazing party, right Palna-san?¡±


    Tina slightly panicked as she thought that the possibility of them subduing the Demon King was higher than they had thought.


    ¡°Well, it seems like it will become an interesting trip from here on out. Fufu¡­let¡¯s enjoy it.¡±


    Palna, who had confirmed that this party would be more interesting than she had imagined, chased after Rex and walked up next to him while smiling.


    ¡°Which reminds me, Rex, although everyone decided their nicknames earlier, is it fine to just call you Rex? To begin with, what¡¯s your full name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Rex¡­just Rex.¡±


    Rex responded and walked toward the end of the passage, as if dodging the question. He did not care about nicknames. The most important thing was to subdue the Demon King so he could get fame and status. While repeating that to himself in his mind, Rex Chickyboy (¥ì¥Ã¥¯¥¹?¥Á¥¯¥Ó¥Ü©`¥¤) headed towards the room with the Holy Sword.

 Volume 1 - CH 1.3

    ¡°With this it¡¯s down to 28¡­Only 2 left?¡±


    About a dozen or so minutes after encountering the Hero¡¯s party, Kagami, who had been surprisingly lucky, nearly subjugated enough Blue Devils to complete the Quest.


    Normally, people would prioritize safety on the first day and complete the Quest on the second day, since Blue Devils could be dangerous depending on people¡¯s Levels. However, Kagami had nearly completed it after merely three hours.


    Blue Devils were blue skinned creatures with wings that were unusable in the Dungeon. They had abnormally large, red eyes that made them look similar to ermines. They also attacked irregularly by using magic or using the Dungeon¡¯s walls to tackle their opponents and pierce them with their tridents.


    Although he encountered other monsters, it took a while before Kagami could find the last two Blue Devils.


    In an instant, they changed into Gold and Drop Items, disappearing afterwards.


    ¡°Today sure is a lucky day, though I don¡¯t understand why.¡±


    Originally, higher Monster encounter rates usually resulted in a higher chance of death due to the increased danger, but for Kagami, there was only an increase in the chance of gold dropping.


    Utilising their incredible speed, the provoked ermines attempted to tackle him from outside his field of view, but they slammed into the ground as if hit by a flyswatter and became gold, which Kagami triumphantly picked up.


    ¡°¡­I have to hurry.¡±


    Kagami suddenly heard a muttering voice nearby.


    Looking back through the passage at the crossroad where the voice originated from , at the last moment, he saw a young lady dressed in a tattered, hooded cloak cross the passage.


    Although he only saw her for a moment, he came to the conclusion that it was a woman from the red hair that had peeked out of the hooded cloak and the white thighs that he had seen between her knee-high socks and mini-skirt.


    Kagami noticed that the height of the figure was only around 130 cm; she was clearly a child. He guessed that she was probably around 10 years old.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±


    Kagami hurriedly began to follow the young lady that had disappeared into the passage.


    Although Kagami had already been fighting Dungeon Class Monsters at that age, he went through many near death experiences. The abnormally high encounter rate made the situation even more dangerous.


    Although he recognized that she must have great abilities to be able to come to this Dungeon, he continued to chase after her.


    Moreover, Kagami knew that nobody else had his kind of lifestyle. Still, whether or not it was their own fault, if there was a possibility of death and they weren¡¯t a bad person, Kagami would help them. This was the one policy that Kagami valued more than earning gold.


    Although he wouldn¡¯t go on journeys specifically to save people¡¯s lives, he unintentionally accumulated good deeds due to this simple policy of his: ¡¾Don¡¯t abandon people who are dying right in front of my eyes¡¿.


    Still, while Kagami would save people in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t do it at the expense of his own life. Never get involved with things unknown. A coldhearted policy that was also as friendly as it could be.


    ¡°Hold up, wait! The girl over there! This Dungeon is far more dangerous than you might think! STOP!¡±


    Kagami shouted at the girl immediately after catching up, but she didn¡¯t try to stop at all.


    Since she had definitely noticed Kagami, it was obvious that she was deliberately continuing. Kagami, even if confused, wouldn¡¯t hesitate to protect her from harm, whether or not she was strong enough to not require any help.


    Of course, it would normally be very suspicious for a young man wearing rough clothes that offered no protection to challenge the Dungeon, since it was dangerous. There were also Monsters that mingled with human society, although maybe that was foolish of them since they tended to act strangely. In fact, the girl who was running from Kagami looked back at him with doubt in her eyes.


    ¡°Ahead! Look ahead of you! There are Monsters!¡±


    Kagami warned the girl, who glanced back at him dubiously.


    Three Blue Devils were standing right in front of her and blocking her way. Although Kagami felt relieved when she stopped, the girl immediately walked past the three Blue Devils.


    ¡°Hey!? Why aren¡¯t you killing these Monsters, child!¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 1.4

    The three sleeping Blue Devils instantly noticed Kagami¡¯s figure. Since they would begin to swoop down and attack him immediately, he abandoned his thoughts of whether or not she was an illusion.


    ¡°Oops¡­I should pay attention, or else that girl¡­is she over there?¡±


    Before the three Blue Devils could even approach, Kagami dealt a backhanded blow to the Blue Devil closest to him, slapping it into the Dungeon¡¯s right wall; whilst the girl wondered who this person was.


    Then, another Blue Devil immediately tried to attack but Kagami struck it with his fist, sending it into the Dungeon¡¯s left wall. The remaining Blue Devil that tried to attack from the front was blown away by a roundhouse kick to its chest.


    All of them were destroyed by a single hit from Kagami, changing into Drop Items and Gold.


    ¡°Argh! Damn it! I lost sight of her!¡±


    Kagami seemed to cry out, but he intentionally stopped following the girl and began to pick up the Drop Items and Gold. However, that was not because he gave Drop Items priority over the girl¡¯s safety.


    It was because he realized that the girl wasn¡¯t in danger.


    Kagami had come to a conclusion as to what the girl was. In this world, there were no humans who didn¡¯t attack monsters.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a settlement nearby so¡­I wonder what I should do?¡±


    Even though Kagami no longer had a reason to stay because the quest for subjugating 30 Blue Devils was complete¡­He was genuinely worried about why the girl was in such a place and hurried back to the passage that the girl had faced, following the faint traces of magic remaining in the air.


    ¡°Umm¡­Hero-sama. Somehow¡­isn¡¯t the number of monsters strangely high?¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed. Since not all four of us have exceeded Level 70, continuing to fight would be a little difficult.¡±


    Even though it would be easy to defeat a lone Blue Devil with the high Level 90 Hero Rex¡¯s abilities, it would be more difficult to deal with a large number of them simultaneously. Just defeating them was easy, but it was important for him to protect his low level allies.


    If multiple enemies attacked at the same time, Rex would be unable to block all of them and the three backline supporters would be in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost exhausted my body¡¯s magic¡­I will run out after three, no, four more battles.¡±


    If the party¡¯s formation was disrupted, Krul, who was still Level 42, and her dress would take a lot of damage from just one attack.


    Of course, Tina would immediately respond if someone got hurt. She healed her teammates¡¯ wounds by converting her magic power into healing magic. Although Rex was there to receive most of the damage, Krul took some damage due to being in the vanguard.


    Tina also received damage because she was continuously using support magic near Rex. Palna was the only one to take no damage at all.


    ¡°Palna-san is amazing. You steadily continue to avoid enemy attacks while properly supporting Hero-sama. Someone as slow as me¡­couldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Tina said, while looking at Palna with admiration.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m a magician, there are a lot of times where one dives into a dungeon alone, so for this occasion I made it my goal to get used to fighting.¡±


    Palna answered while dusting off her clothes. The dust was a side-effect of her magic, a magic attack that released a void blade.


    ¡°I¡¯m also Level 78, but we would have turned back a long time ago if Monk Tina wasn¡¯t here, so you are just as helpful.¡±


    Palna said while facing Tina, who was a head shorter than she was, and rubbed her head without hesitation.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­for becoming a burden.¡±


    Krul said while shrugging her shoulder, clearly impatient and fatigued.


    Krul, who was not at the proper level, had raised her level until now while being protected by a party and was not used to combat situations where she was the target of the attacks.


    For Krul, who had fought as the only rearguard member with three vanguards, it was the first time she had experienced Monsters approaching her from such a close distance.


    Due to her status as a princess and her level of training, she couldn¡¯t be exposed to any danger, causing her to become a significant burden in combat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The Princess¡¯s level is lower than ours, so it¡¯s fine if you just get used to it for now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­thanks to me, it¡¯s become so dangerous that everyone had to keep looking back at me. I have to be more useful or such things will¡­¡±


    ¡°No, the Princess is already giving it her all. Take a look at this for me.¡±


    As he said this, Rex pointed at the far side of the passage. A light could be seen, unexpectedly glowing in the normally dim Dungeon.


    ¡°That light is¡­in other words, it¡¯s our goal.¡±


    Palna said while smiling, instantly understanding what the unusual light indicated.


    ¡°Finally¡­Even if we encounter monsters later on, we can just run away from them while prioritizing returning to the town. It will be a lot more fun than completely defeating them.¡±


    Tina said after letting out a sigh of relief.


    Rex, who had been impatient with the speed it had taken to get here, tottered along as if he had removed some weights and raced as if in a fervor into the room that was emitting light.


    ¡°¡­This is the resting place of the legendary Holy Sword that was passed down by the Royal Family!¡±


    The party had gotten used to the dim light of the Dungeon and reflexively squinted their eyes in response to the white light emitting from the room.


    As their eyes gradually got accustomed to the light, they all stared at the room¡¯s strangeness.


    It was a wide, empty, dome-shaped room with white light emitting walls, and despite being inside the dungeon, the place had a feeling of divinity.


    In the center of this room was a white pedestal that surely had the legendary Holy Sword stuck in it. Standing in front of the pedestal was the figure of an approximately ten year-old girl in a tattered cloak, squirming and rummaging around while obstructing the party¡¯s field of view.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 1.5

    Rex questioned the girl, who was moving around suspiciously in front of the pedestal.


    However, the girl was extremely focused and did not seem to notice the Hero¡¯s presence. Instead, she examined the pedestal in an agitated manner.


    ¡°What are you doing?! And who the hell are you?!¡±


    The Hero shouted after he grew impatient with the girl, who had not shown any reaction.


    When she finally noticed him, the girl instantly froze and fearfully looked behind her. She had braided red hair, large pupils that were clearly childish in shape, a typical small nose and mouth, and a hostile expression.


    She glared at Hero Rex¡¯s party like a cornered animal.


    Rather than wondering why a girl was in a place like this, Krul sensed the abnormal magic power the girl gave off.


    ¡°Ah¡­That woman is probably a demon. I think she is the reason why there are more monsters inside the Dungeon.¡±


    As soon as they determined that the woman in front of them was an enemy, the party readied itself for combat.


    There were three large tribes in this world; the Humans, the Monsters, and the Demons. Monsters were an existence that spawned in large quantities. Although they looked very similar to humans, they carried a huge amount of magic inside them.


    As for Demons, their appearance was almost human, but their abilities differed significantly. Their physical strength and intelligence was on par with those of a Hero and a Sage, respectively, going far beyond a normal human¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­in a place like this? Oh, I know! Is your objective the Holy Sword?!¡±


    Rex stepped closer as he spoke, causing the girl to retreat another step. The top of the pedestal came into view, and Rex noticed that there was no Holy Sword stuck inside it.


    ¡°You bitch¡­where have you taken the Holy Sword?¡±


    Demons and Humans were bitter enemies. Powerful weapons that only human Heroes could handle would only be a threat to Demons. Rex readied himself to attack her, believing that she had come to steal the Holy Sword, because powerful weapons that only human Heroes could handle would pose a threat to the Demons. Therefore, it was natural for Rex to target her. However, moral questions such as ¡°Why should I attack such a young Demon girl?¡± never crossed his mind.


    It was common knowledge that Demons were enemies that had to be defeated, even if they were like this girl. Magic emanated from a Demon¡¯s horns, and that magic caused Monsters to spawn, which was inconvenient for Humans.


    Demons and Humans had different affinities with magic. However, there was no need for Demons to attack Monsters because Monsters were born from the magic of the Demons and would usually obey them¡­ Of course, Monsters would oppose the Demons if they decided to kill one another, but that would never happen because they weren¡¯t enemies in the first place. This was why Demons received the same treatment as Monsters.


    The only purpose Demons had in this world was to be destroyed. Since Demons were born with an abnormal amount of magic, the subjugation of the Demon King, who continued to produce large numbers of Monsters, was the greatest goal of the Humans.


    ¡°Answer me! Where is the Holy Sword?! How did you pull it out!¡±


    Holy Swords couldn¡¯t be pulled out if one didn¡¯t have the Role of Hero. Even so, there was no Holy Sword stuck inside the pedestal. There was also no sign of the girl holding the Holy Sword.


    ¡°I¡­am not doing anything. I¡¯m not pulling anything out.¡±


    She muttered an answer while facing the Hero, sweat dripping from her cheek. He let out threatening roar that pierced her eardrums in response.


    Even so, there were no signs that she was concealing the Holy Sword on her, nor did she have the stature to completely hide it.


    ¡°Rex-sama. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that she¡¯s telling a lie¡­ Either way, she¡¯s a Demon. Let¡¯s take her down.¡±


    The moment after saying this, Rex drew his sword and began to focus, causing a pale, white light to start shining from his whole body and cover his sword, making it look like the light was flowing into it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get near her or lower your guard just because she¡¯s still a child. Take her down in one hit with long range attacks.¡±


    Palna and Krul nodded in response to Rex and began to cast their spells.


    The moment Rex gave the signal, large blades of ice appeared around Krul and shot towards the girl.


    Rex slashed in a straight line towards the girl along with Palna¡¯s blades of wind, releasing a flash of light.


    Whether or not they had made a mistake in calling her a Demon, in that moment, before Rex even finished his attack, something flew towards the girl.


    It suddenly stopped in front of her and received all of the damage from the party¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°You guys¡­what are you doing, ganging up on someone who¡¯s only a child?¡±


    The collision with Rex¡¯s flash of light caused a tremendous explosion to ring out, along with clouds of smoke.


    An alarming voice rang out, ignoring the tense atmosphere. Rex threw a question at the intruder.


    ¡°Who are you? Her ally!?¡±


    Rex¡¯s party fell back a few steps, alert to the presence of the person hidden within the smoke.


    Immediately after, Palna generated some wind with her magic and cleared away the smoke.


    ¡°Who¡­are you?¡±


    The Hero¡¯s party was bewildered by the strange spectacle. The one who was standing in front of the girl was, without a doubt, a human.


    In addition to that, it was a young man who had entered this dangerous, high level dungeon while lightly equipped. No, the plain cloth and leather clothes he was dressed in did not even qualify as light equipment.


    He had short black hair and a mediocre face. The man yawned despite the current situation.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a villager passing by.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 1.6

    ¡°Vill¡­ager?¡±


    The person¡¯s response distressed Rex, and he had a plethora of questions to ask.


    How did he protect himself from their attacks? Why was a villager in such a place? Why was he not equipped with any weapons or armor? Why did he protect the Demon?


    Rex could not understand the person in front of him. Why was he picking his nose in this situation? Perhaps he looked down on them? Everyone in the Hero¡¯s party had similar thoughts.


    ¡°The Villager from back then!?¡±


    Rex finally remembered that he and the villager had momentarily interacted with each other only a few hours ago. Kagami¡¯s presence had been too weak, and Rex had completely forgotten about him.


    ¡°¡­How did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°How did you block our attacks? What did you do? Exactly what kind of item did you use?!¡±


    Why was he here? Rex¡¯s pride ignored the fact that Kagami had protected the Demon. He had let the Villager in front of him shatter his confidence. Rex was in disbelief and could not forgive Kagami.


    ¡°An item? Ah¡­yes, fufu, shall I inform you?¡±


    Rex waited for the answer with a sour face while Kagami smiled sentimentally and picked his nose, as if he was making fun of the Hero.


    ¡°The strongest item I used¡­is my right hand.¡±


    ¡°Your right hand¡­you say?¡±


    As he spoke, Kagami pulled out a booger and flung it away with a *Pin* sound before putting his finger straight back into his nose.


    ¡°Wait, haven¡¯t you only been picking your nose this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I crushed all of your attacks with this right hand that picks my nose this much.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! With a hand covered in boogers?¡±


    ¡°Hold up, it¡¯s not covered with them, right? Just how much mucus do you think my nose makes?¡±


    Whether or not what they pointed out had hurt him, Kagami took his finger back out of his nose and sighed.


    Krul stepped forward in an attempt to calm down Rex, who stared at Kagami angrily.


    ¡°Whatever you did, at least you are uninjured. It would have been terrible to kill a regular citizen.¡±


    Krul politely lowered her head. She did not care about how he had protected the Demon. Her priority was to find out why this Villager had protected the Demon, and whether or not he was an enemy.


    ¡°That child is a Demon. Did you protect her because you knew this, or did you not know anything? Please tell us.¡±


    ¡°No, this child is not a Demon.¡±


    Kagami replied to Krul¡¯s question, as if to declare that they had misunderstood. Of course, Kagami knew that the girl was a Demon.


    He also knew that the Heroes would try to kill the girl because she was a Demon.


    ¡°I can feel that girl emitting Demon magic. There is no doubt that it¡¯s a Demon.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­she isn¡¯t a Demon. Because she is my little sister.¡±


    Everyone in the hero¡¯s party looked at him when they heard his words. The girl muttered ¡°eh?¡± in a dubious tone, making the situation even more puzzling.


    ¡°Y-your sister? H-however¡­this magic? Though you do seem to be a Human¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this, the horn of the Blue Devil. Don¡¯t you know about its effects? I made my little sister hold it.¡±


    Kagami said as he reached into the girl¡¯s worn out cloak, as if he was going to show them the horn of the Blue Devil that the girl supposedly held.


    As long as the Blue Devil¡¯s Horn still held magic, it could prevent Monsters from becoming hostile to the holder. Bottles and wineskins were needed to prevent the magic from dissipating.


    However, this magic was the same type as the magic emitted from Demons and would increase the spawn rate of Monsters when used in a dungeon. It was extremely aggravating for any other people who entered the dungeon at the same time.


    ¡°I was completing the Blue Devil quest when it just happened to drop, so I made my younger sister hold it. I didn¡¯t bring a bag to store it in but I didn¡¯t want to waste it, so I told her to keep it safe.¡±


    Kagami pulled out the completed 30 Blue Devil quest sheet with magic and showed it to the Hero¡¯s party.


    Of course, Kagami had taken the sheet out of his Bag of Holding.


    As Kagami talked with the Hero¡¯s party, he glanced around quickly, hoping that the Demon girl¡¯s presence was spawning a large number of Monsters. He evilly thought about how nice it would be if another quest like this one were to be issued.


    ¡°A¡­Villager? And two of them? 30 Blue Devils? I have never heard of this!¡±


    Tina unintentionally raised her voice, surprised that the girl was not a Demon and the Villager had already completed the quest.


    ¡°That¡¯s not much of a joke. Are you really a Villager?¡±


    Kagami showed his Status Window¡¯s Role with a wry smile when Palna accused him. Palna muttered ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡± when she saw that Villager was indeed written there.


    Palna had definitely thought that he was lying when he called himself a Villager. They had never heard of a Villager being able to enter such a high level dungeon, so Tina and Palna could not hide their astonishment when they saw that he was telling the truth.


    ¡°The Blue Devil¡¯s Horn effect only lasts for about five minutes¡­¡±


    Although the party was surprised that a Villager was in such a high level dungeon, even if he had the protection of a Blue Devil¡¯s Horn, they no longer felt uncomfortable, and Krul asked another question.


    ¡°Excuse me, may I take your sister¡¯s hood off?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­well, my little sister is a shy person after all.¡±


    ¡°Why? Won¡¯t we be convinced if you allow us to take a quick look?¡±


    ¡°My sister¡­if I show her to you, she would go berserk trying to hide her embarrassment. It¡¯s a sickness she has.¡±


    ¡°But¡­I have never heard of such an illness?¡±


    Kagami never thought that he would be questioned so insistently and he realized that his deception was falling apart. After observing the situation, as if realizing that it couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer, the girl removed her hood on her own.


    ¡°H-Hey!¡±


    When she took off her hood, it became clear that the hood had been hiding more than just her head. She had red hair that glittered like a jewel, with a woven pigtail that hung down on the right side of her face. There were two small horns on the back of her head that had grown bent downwards and mixed with her shoulder length hair.


    Kagami lightly sighed with an ¡°Acha-¡± when he saw this.


    ¡°Please turn around.¡±


    Krul immediately instructed the girl. The girl turned her back to Krul and exposed a horn growing on the back of her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s as I thought¡­you don¡¯t have an excuse for this, right?¡±


    The girl gave up after seeing Krul prepare her Rod. She felt gratitude toward the Villager youth who had appeared and protected her.


    However, excuses could only go so far.


    If the excuses went on any longer, they would stop thinking of this Villager as a companion and he would be in danger. She didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°No, look! This horn is¡­an accessory.¡±


    However, Kagami, who had not give up for some reason, came up with a farfetched excuse and tried to protect the girl.


    The girl stared at Kagami, who had not even tried to abandon her even though it had been the perfect opportunity to do so, with round eyes, surprised.


    ¡°An accessory? There¡¯s a horn growing on the back of her head no matter how you look at it!¡±


    The Hero¡¯s party grinned at the pathetic excuse.


    ¡°No¡­this, it¡¯s that, on here. I put it onto the back of her head.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    It was painful to just imagine how such an impossible accessory would be attached, and the Hero¡¯s party unintentionally made doubtful expressions and sour faces.


    ¡°Lo-look! Such feelings are¡­I said, ¡®Hoi!¡¯¡±


    Kagami grasped the Blue Devil¡¯s Horn and forcibly thrusted it into the side of the pedestal, causing a loud, dull sound to echo in the surrounding.


    ¡°Eeeeeh¡­¡±


    Tina, Palna and Krul backed away from him.


    Only Rex was astonished at Kagami¡¯s behaviour, to the point that his eyes were bulging.


    This Villager had, with his strength alone, thrusted into and broke the pedestal, which had been made from a highly resilient, special material in order to seal the Holy Sword until the Chosen human took it.


    ¡°B-but! Even though animals form such horns, I have never seen any monsters do so!¡±


    Tina¡¯s words were painful for Kagami to hear.


    ¡°This¡­umm¡­this, after the horn broke once¡­it was held together with an adhesive, and to improve the horn¡¯s form just now¡­it was pierced.¡±


    Palna furrowed her brow and uttered ¡°Haa?¡± in confusion at the words.


    Kagami quickly considered the situation and immediately followed up with more words.


    ¡°Ah, wrong! Look at this! I gave it to my cousin! I made a mistake! As for my little sister¡­that¡¯s right! Custom! The horn I attached to her was specially made!¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 1.7

    Kagami looked like he didn¡¯t care that he had lost the argument as he told the obvious lie to the Hero¡¯s party with a bragging face, brimming with confidence. Krul cutely let out an unintentional laugh. If he was this desperate, it didn¡¯t matter whether the girl was a Demon or not.


    ¡°Fufu..Ahahaha! I understand. Let¡¯s leave the topic of the horn alone. Even though there might be a different reason, I won¡¯t ask about it any more.¡±


    Kagami snickered to himself when he heard Krul¡¯s words.


    With a heave-ho heave-ho, a mysterious festival attended by many Kagamis started in his mind while crying in his heart, ¡°This is the Power of my excuses!!!!!¡± (Xant: He uses weird words¡­imagine opening a stage curtain.)


    ¡°However, the Holy Sword is a different matter.¡±


    Rex suddenly shouted seriously, immediately bringing Kagami back to reality.


    Rex tolerated Krul¡¯s selfish remark, and after he put the issue of the Villager¡¯s abnormal abilities aside, the only thing remaining was the objective that he had come to this dungeon to fulfill.


    ¡°What has your sister been doing here, in this room?¡±


    The girl did not answer the question that Rex threw at her.


    What was the girl¡¯s purpose in coming to this room? She definitely wouldn¡¯t talk about her own reasons, and even if she did, it was possible that she wouldn¡¯t be able to direct them to the location of the Holy Sword. She wouldn¡¯t even try to answer them.


    The Holy Sword had already been missing when the girl arrived at this room.


    Such a thing would normally have to be on the pedestal¡­Since the Hero¡¯s party appeared but didn¡¯t have the sword, there was nothing to explain its disappearance.


    Kagami realized that the girl¡¯s objective had definitely been to destroy the Holy Sword, but he didn¡¯t voice his thoughts.


    ¡°I said that my sister got lost and ended up here by chance.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a place that you can find by accident! Even if it happened, there¡¯s no way that the Holy Sword would disappear at the same time!¡±


    ¡°But it did happen didn¡¯t it? Or rather, who cares if the Holy Sword has disappeared?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I am the Hero! The Chosen Human! The only one who is allowed to wield the Holy Sword!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­sorry. If you¡¯re talking about the sword that was stuck in here, I already found it¡­and brought it back to town quite a while ago.¡±


    Kagami unintentionally apologized to Rex, who was desperately shouting ¡°I¡¯m a Hero!¡±.


    Everyone there turned and stared at Kagami when they heard his calm words.


    Even though they had many things they wanted to ask, no words came out. Even the Demon girl was at a loss for words when she heard remarks that should never have come from a normal Villager.


    ¡°You said¡­the Holy Sword, that was the Royal Family¡¯s heirloom, was brought back?¡±


    Rex asked Kagami, trembling with fear.


    ¡°Eh!? The Royal Family?¡­It was THAT Royal Family? Crap! I took it back and sold it to merchants as fast as I could! It¡¯s probably being sold for a high price at a store right now.¡±


    ¡°S-sold¡­?¡±


    Rex distantly heard those words and forgot to close his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Kagami had remembered that he had sold the sword that used to be here for a high price and thought: ¡°So, it was a sword that was passed down within the Royal Family!¡±, convincing himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Only those who have the Role of Hero are permitted to wield that Holy Sword, so it must have been sealed by an Ancient Sage¡¯s magic! It would be impossible for you to carry it!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­certainly, it was a bit heavy. I think it was about 800 Kilos. Still, I managed to hold it normally? I also pulled it out of the pedestal.¡±


    The atmosphere froze as each member of the party wondered how a human that could mention a weight of 800 Kilos could exist.


    ¡°That story¡­is such bullshit! You Villager¡­there isn¡¯t any reason for you to be able to hold it, is there!¡±


    ¡°It was certainly heavy. If I used it, it would have been the way I used a normal sword. Even if it¡¯s probably too heavy to use, if I managed to pull it out, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for me to wield it? If you had tried, maybe you would have been able to pull it out as well.¡±


    ¡°What kind of idiotic shit are you¡­¡±


    ¡°No no, hey now.¡±


    Kagami looked at Rex, who didn¡¯t believe anything he said, and judged that it would be faster for him to show them directly. He slightly lowered his waist and firmly grabbed the edge of the pedestal, looking like he was going to attempt to lift the pedestal with all of his strength.


    Tina, Palna, Krul, and the female Demon all thought that it was absolutely impossible.


    However, Rex, remembering the absurd way the Blue Devil¡¯s Horn had been thrust into the pedestal earlier, broke out in a cold sweat as he thought that it might be possible.


    A few seconds after Rex thought that, cracks began to appear on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­impossible.¡±


    Instantly after the cracks formed, they widened and split open, causing a screeching, echoing noise. After the earth shook and a huge bang resounded, Kagami was lifting the pedestal of the Holy Sword, as though he was the embodiment of the Earth¡¯s wrath.


    Dust and sand filled the air, and a dull sound resonated from the ground, as if its will had been torn away.


    The soil scattered in front of Rex. Kagami, who was standing a bit further away, looked at Rex with a beaming smile.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    Kagami threw away the pedestal as he spoke, and it landed with a thud. After seeing this, everyone was speechless.


    This normal Villager had done such an outrageous thing in a composed manner.


    All because of a Villager. No Role should be capable of doing such a thing, yet the young Villager in front of them had shown them otherwise.


    Fear shot through Rex¡¯s body, underneath his shock. Until now, whether people trained on their own or were familiar with fighting, he had thought that no other humans of his age would match his level.


    Rex realized that there was no limit to excellence and his mind snapped. The person that stood before him was the embodiment of a monster.


    ¡°L-Level?¡±


    Rex barely managed to squeeze the question out of his mouth.


    ¡°999.¡±


    Kagami stopped teasing him and casually displayed his Status Window and his Role.


    The displayed description clearly stated,


    Role: Villager


    Level: 999


    Everyone else in the room froze, as if they had turned into statues.

 Volume 1 - CH 1.8

    It was impossible. That number had never been seen before.


    Levels rose by one after a person managed to gain 1000 exp.


    Fundamentally, the experience for raising a person¡¯s level was gained when that person grew physically and mentally, whether they did special training or just defeated Monsters.


    You could quickly gain experience by defeating Monsters, but there was a limit to the amount that you could receive . For example, you could only gain exp from Green Slimes until you hit Level 3, because Green Slimes were Level 3.


    Anyone was able to see a Monster¡¯s Level by using ¡¾Spectacle¡¿, a lens-like item that was sold by the Quest Guild.


    In order to get exp to raise your Level, you had to defeat Monsters that were at an equal or higher Level.


    Your Level wouldn¡¯t rise even if you constantly defeated weak enemies. Also, exp wouldn¡¯t be received if you beat an enemy equal to your Level with someone else¡¯s help.


    Just as the name ¡°exp¡± indicated, it was only a measure of one¡¯s experience. When one was in a party, only the members who contributed to defeating an enemy would obtain a significant amount of exp.


    Even though it was possible for Level 1¡¯s to get exp from subjugating Blue Devils while in a Level 70 party, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference from the exp they would gain when defeating Green Slimes on their own.


    That was because the exp would only get evenly distributed for the Level 70s in a Level 70 party. Lower leveled members would get much less exp, even if the party fought enemies that were overwhelmingly stronger.


    Furthermore, exp was not obtained unless one contributed to the battle.


    Although the support class, Monk, could easily obtain exp by supporting their allies, others had to take enemy attacks or damage the enemy to get exp.


    Therefore, there weren¡¯t many low Level Adventurers who would take the risk of death and form a party with a high Level Adventurer. There also weren¡¯t many high Level adventurers who would take and willingly share exp with a person that would only be a burden.


    There were convoys whose primary purpose was to gather gold and Drop Items without interference. Although some people would level up from saving others from death, most of the members were aiming to get rich from participating.


    Regardless of whether one usually formed a party with people at the same Level, it was normal for a Hero-like party to level others in order to complete a special objective.


    Also, the Villager was a weak Role. When a Level 3 Warrior and a Level 3 Villager fought, the Warrior would win.


    Even when a Level 30 Villager fought a Level 10 Warrior, the Warrior would win. The Villager was weak enough that no one would recruit them, and even if they raised their Level they would be useless.


    It was commonly said that Villagers who managed to get gold would save it and then pay someone to Level them because of their weakness. This caused most Villagers to accept that only other Roles could get to higher Levels.


    However, the strongest Villager Rex had ever seen before had only been Level 30. Even if they raised their level, Villagers were worthless in a fight.


    Although they were equivalent to Level 30 monsters, there was no point in forcing a Villager with weak abilities to fight when there were many other Roles that were far stronger.


    Still, the Villager in front of him had a Level value of 999.


    ¡°I-¡­I-¡­Impossible.¡±


    Rex voiced everyone¡¯s opinion of Kagami while trembling.


    Reaching that Level was something that was impossible. Even the Legendary Hero, who had barely managed to reach the Demon King and was once referred to as the Strongest Arriver in History, had only been Level 253.


    Yet the man in front of him, who was not only of a similar age but¡­a Villager, the Role most likely to die, was a higher Level than that Legendary Hero.


    It was impossible even if the world had turned upside down.


    ¡°How on earth did you do it? What did you do to reach that Level!? And as a Villager! How? Answer¡­Answer me!¡±


    Rex had completely forgotten about the other matters, including the Holy Sword. Ever since he was five years old, he had been special, and he had thought that he would be the culmination of everyone¡¯s hopes and expectations.


    It was a mission that only he could complete. It was impossible for anyone else to do it, so he struggled to become stronger and always fought. However, the man in front of him had revealed a number so high that even he hadn¡¯t been able to reach it, despite his own efforts.


    What was it that he couldn¡¯t forgive? Rex could not forgive the reality that a Villager, the most difficult Role to level, had climbed to Level 999 instead of himself, who was given the Role of the Hero.


    Instead of being at a disadvantage, he was stronger than Rex. An existence that was much stronger than him would be the pinnacle of the human race, and Rex was unable to accept it.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been fighting Monsters everyday?¡±


    Kagami replied while yawning, as if the reason was inconsequential. Kagami¡¯s actions irritated Rex, due to his pride.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just that, I¡¯ve also done the same thing! Even though you seem to be telling the truth, that number is¡­impossible.¡±


    ¡°If might be the same if you were just defeating regular Monsters.¡±


    ¡°Just by defeating regular Monsters? Don¡¯t fuck with me! I¡¯ve beaten more Monsters than anyone else and even did special independent training¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shut it, you damn annoyance! Do things like how I raised my Level or what I¡¯ve done until now even matter? This is reality! No more talking!¡±


    Kagami realized that he couldn¡¯t take his statements back or keep talking even if he had to return to a regular life, so he roared at the Hero and decided to leave.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go, little sister.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh¡­ah, yeah.¡±


    The girls in Rex¡¯s party also had many things that they wanted to ask. However, they were unsure if it would be alright for them to say anything and could only watched as Kagami began to leave while pulling the Demon girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wait¡­If you have so much talent, what are you doing? What is your goal in life? If it¡¯s you¡­I¡¯m sure that you could defeat the Demon King!¡±


    However, for the Hero, this was something that involved his pride and he had to ask for an answer.


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m just living normally and saving up gold¡­Since the Demon King and things like that don¡¯t matter much to me, I¡¯ll leave it up to the Hero-samas. The present Demon King isn¡¯t really bothering me anyways.¡±


    Kagami answered as if he was rejecting the Hero¡¯s goal in life. For Kagami, the Demon King was beneficial existence that spawned Monsters so that he could make money.


    There also wasn¡¯t a good reason for Kagami to subjugate the Demon King. Even if Monsters were a danger to humans, as long as the situation didn¡¯t change, Kagami did not care.


    Essentially, ¡¾It doesn¡¯t matter to him, whether he gets defeated or he defeats them.¡¿


    ¡°¡­S-such reasoning!¡±


    Despair, anger, scorn, a sense of defeat, and various other emotions welled up inside of Rex. As strong as he was, he couldn¡¯t do anything against Kagami.


    He also had nothing he could say. He had claimed that the reason for his strength was that a Hero¡¯s existence was needed to fight the Demon King, but a Villager had appeared and made him look foolish.


    Kagami had stolen the words ¡°Pride is human nature¡± from Rex.


    As Kagami passed Rex, he whispered at a low volume, only loud enough for Rex to be able to hear him:


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know this world¡¯s System.¡±


    Rex didn¡¯t understand the meaning of these words. He looked at Kagami, trying to figure out his intentions¡­and became speechless.


    Kagami was wearing a sorrowful expression, as if he was in despair from knowing everything¡­even though he had claimed to be uninterested. What did he know, and what had made him make such a face?


    What did he know to be able to reach his Level?


    Rex stopped listening because he was too afraid to know.


    ¡°By the way¡­although the Royal Family is the owner of the Holy Sword¡­¡±


    Krul asked the question that she considered most important as Kagami tried to leave the room. He stopped and bowed at a 90 degree angle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Kagami, who had thought about leaving if things went well, instantly apologized.

 Volume 1 - CH 1.9

    ¡°Is this¡­a theft of the Royal Family¡¯s heirloom?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the sword dropped in the Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°But the Royal Family considers this room to be a secret warehouse.¡±


    Kagami¡¯s forehead began to drip with sweat, as a retort rose up in his thoughts. ¡°Who cares you damn idiot! It wasn¡¯t made inside the Dungeon!¡±


    It was an outrageous crime to steal things from the Royal Family. The Royal Family¡¯s Princess being right in front of him made Kagami feel anxious.


    As expected, with a member of the Royal Family in front of him, he couldn¡¯t say, ¡°Don¡¯t put your possessions in a Dungeon like this, where anyone can accidentally enter and take it! It would be safer in the castle!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s fine if it gets replaced, right?¡±


    ¡°That sword is priceless.¡±


    Shut up! Although I had a merchant appraise it to confirm the price of the item, I idiotically sold that sword for just 300 gold. I feel like crying¡­


    However, Kagami couldn¡¯t protest because he couldn¡¯t afford being labeled as a criminal.


    Among the people who served as the Imperial City¡¯s Magicians, there were some who could use magic to brand criminals.


    Normally if you killed people or committed other crimes, you would be branded as a criminal and your Status Window would automatically be dyed red. However, people from the Imperial City could testify on your behalf.


    On the other hand, if the Imperial Magicians marked the Status Window with a skull and crossbone, you would be denied access to all facilities in the country, be ruined, and chased out of the Imperial City.


    People with faded crossbone marks could return to the Imperial City and show that they had atoned, getting a remission displayed on their Status Window. However, this would also cripple that person for life.


    For Kagami, whose only goal was to enjoy his life, this was fatal.


    ¡°Well¡­what can I do to have this overlooked?¡±


    Kagami, who was the quickest to respond, looked at Krul and asked her.


    ¡°From the beginning, that Holy Sword is the sword that was made to defeat the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to join our party and defeat the Demon King together?¡±


    The Demon girl twitched and frowned upon hearing Krul¡¯s words. She scowled at Krul before staring at Kagami with an agitated expression.


    Kagami faced her and opened his mouth widely, showing off a wry smile as if it were a genuine one.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Kagami replied clearly, and the Demon girl looked relieved.


    ¡°Why!? If you have that much power, I¡¯m sure you can defeat the Demon King! You don¡¯t seem to be aware of the fact that nobody has ever accomplished this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    When Krul persistently tried to tempt him to join them, Kagami glared back and replied in a serious tone, as if to intimidate her.


    Krul¡¯s body instantly trembled and she was at a loss for words from the aura that did not seem to be from a Villager.


    Understanding that it was useless to talk any more, Kagami began to move again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree that it will be fine if the Legendary Holy Sword is brought back? Since I¡¯ll go find it again and return it somehow, please forgive me on this matter. I also have some responsibility for being negligent.¡±


    Kagami said this firmly. If you thought about it, since he hadn¡¯t named himself yet, he had no fear of being branded as a criminal. He perceived that he would be able to manage somehow if he got away from this place.


    ¡°Why¡­is that? Do you not want wealth or fame? Do you not want to save people that are suffering?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I do want wealth, but I don¡¯t really need fame. If there are people suffering¡­well, I¡¯d save them.¡±


    ¡°T-then, at least you have a reason to fight! If you still say that¡¯s not enough¡­when the Demon King is defeated, I¡¯ll become your Queen!¡±


    Everyone there let out a surprised ¡°Hah!?¡± in response to Princess Krul¡¯s unexpected offer.


    ¡°W-wait! Princess¡­are you saying that you will pledge yourself to a Villager!?¡±


    Rex Chickyboy got impatient and lost his temper. Part of his plan had been to finally defeat the Demon King and, after becoming rich and famous, be pledged to the Princess and rule the country.


    ¡°Even so, I am still willing to do it. I¡¯ve decided that this Villager is worthy of that much, since his power is so rare.¡±


    Krul spoke normally, since she had come to the decision with her calm judgement. This was the strength of her desire to defeat the Demon King.


    Kagami felt her implacable desperation behind her stern, serious expression and was impressed that she thought about others and not herself despite her young age.


    ¡°However, I refuse.¡±


    Still, he refused the offer. He had only been impressed.


    Although it was not a bad offer for Kagami, whose goal was to gather gold, he had a policy of never replying ¡°Yes¡± to such requests.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about somebody defeating the Demon King, since he expected the Demon King to be defeated eventually. However, agreeing to defeat the Demon King himself was a different matter.


    ¡°Please¡­tell us the reason.¡±


    ¡°First of all, you are fundamentally mistaken.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±


    Everyone concentrated on listening to the seemingly irritated Kagami, who proceeded to explain thoroughly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really think that the Demon King subjugation is an achievement. That is the reason that I won¡¯t help you fight. That¡¯s all. By the way¡­since these are only my opinions, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Everyone else shared Krul¡¯s feelings. They could not understand what he was saying.


    Nobody had ever completed a Demon King subjugation. The Demon King was the largest cause of the production of Monsters, and removing such a danger would be a huge achievement for humans.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. Since you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s nothing bad.¡±


    Kagami finished talking and resumed walking, putting a foot outside of the room.


    ¡°Please wait. Even if you leave, I won¡¯t be satisfied with not understanding. Although I understand that you are incredible, at least tell us the reason that you won¡¯t fight the Demon King.¡±


    Palna finally spoke, genuinely concerned. She had chosen the path of fighting to enjoy a fun life while obtaining wealth and fame, but this Villager did not seem to have the same desire for power.


    ¡°Good grief. It¡¯s difficult to try and explain it. It doesn¡¯t mean that you guys are mistaken, so ain¡¯t it fine if you ignore me? There¡¯s no point unless you realize it yourself.¡±


    ¡°At least¡­just a hint¡­¡±


    Next, the timid Tina asked a question. The moment Kagami looked back at her, her body trembled and she tried to look away with an ¡°eek!¡±.


    ¡°What has the Demon King done to humans? What have humans done to the Demon King?¡±


    After Kagami finally answered, he left the glowing room and disappeared into the darkness of the dimly lit cave.


    Everyone left inside puzzled over the mysterious words that he had left them.


    Things the Demon King had done to humans? The Demon King spawned Monsters, which brutally murdered countless numbers of people. Things humans had done to the Demon King? They tried to kill the Demon King in order to release the people from their suffering. That was all. That was the only reason.


    As for whether it was funny or there was a reason not to fight, they couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    The Villager had also said that ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you guys are mistaken.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a mistake to try to defeat the Demon King. However, it wasn¡¯t an achievement either. It wasn¡¯t a reason to fight with the Demon King. It wasn¡¯t a reason to obtain wealth and fame?


    ¡°No more! I don¡¯t understand it! What is that guy!¡±


    Tina was unable to understand the reason and puffed her cheeks in response.


    ¡°That Villager¡­is probably a Villager who is stronger than any other Role.¡±


    Whether or not she felt depressed with those unbelievable remarks, Palna sighed and stated her thoughts. She then noticed that Rex was glaring at the entrance of the room.


    ¡°Rex? What¡¯s wrong? Staring at the entrance of the room like a beast¡­if it¡¯s about the Villager from earlier, I am fairly certain that he isn¡¯t in this area anymore?¡±


    ¡°That guy¡­when he passed me, he said something strange.¡±


    Krul, who was slightly depressed from being rejected, showed interest in Rex¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡­did he say?¡±


    ¡°¡®You¡­still don¡¯t know the System of this world¡¯¡­is what he said.¡±


    ¡°Sys¡­tem?¡±


    When they heard this, the mystery of the Villager grew.


    ¡°That person¡­what exactly does he know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but one thing is clear.¡±


    Rex responded to Krul, who had put a hand on her chin while staring at the doorway that the Villager had left through. He began to walk towards the cave¡¯s darkness, just like the Villager had, with resolve.


    Certainly, he did not know the System of this world. If that was the case, then it would be fine if he learned about this System¡­and surpassed that Villager. It was impossible for a Villager to be able to do something that he could not.


    Things like the Holy Sword didn¡¯t matter anymore. Now, there was something inside him¡­a reliable power that didn¡¯t need such things.


    The absolute confidence to take down the Demon King¡­to gain this power. He could do it. He definitely could.


    ¡°I¡­must become the strongest of them all!¡±


    A burning desire to obtain the power to surpass the Level 999 Villager lit up inside of him, as if it had become his new obsession.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.01

    When Kagami first defeated a Green Slime at the age of 2, he wondered one thing.


    ¡°I wonder why these things contain gold?¡±


    However, this doubt that Kagami held instantly vanished. In this world, it was common sense. A natural phenomenon.


    No, if anything, he might have thought that way because he was two years old.


    With the existence of common magic spells, Kagami¡¯s doubt vanished before he had even realized it.


    Ever since then, Kagami continued to defeat Green Slimes. He made sure to always fight them individually, throwing stones at them, digging pit traps, and occasionally sending them flying, while trying not to get poisoned. He steadily gained experience through stone throwing.


    However, there was a limit to the experience he could gain from Green Slimes. Kagami defeated Green Slimes everyday and reached Level 3 in a month.


    His next target was a monster that lived near the Green Slimes and the village in great numbers, the Moss Goblins.


    It had a boar-like appearance and a body covered in green skin, which increased its eerie appearance. It was a malicious monster that would charge and bite its targets. Kagami had been hesitant to strike a blow against it, but, after becoming Level 3, his body felt lighter than ever and his powerup gave him the confidence to challenge it.


    From his point of view, it was easy to defeat them. He defeated all the nearby Green Slimes, but the main objective was to see if he could defeat Moss Goblins. He would die from a single bite, and if they had acted as a group, they would have charged him separately and he would have probably died.


    However, he fought them one at a time so that he didn¡¯t have to risk such a situation. He avoided their charge, kicked them from behind, and threw stones at them, easily defeating them.


    About a year after he started killing Moss Goblins, Kagami reached Level 4. However, he was only Level 4, because Moss Goblins were Level 4 and he could not get any higher, no matter how many more he defeated.


    When Kagami thought about what his next step forward would be, he realized that he would need to defeat Monsters that were at least one Level higher. When taking into account the weak Monsters around the village, the next Monsters were Level 7 Goblins.


    Maybe, with the adult¡¯s advice, it would not be so dangerous to fight Level 7 Goblins immediately? Kagami had always thought that way and he decided to fight with the Goblins, since he would be unable to raise his level for a long time if he did not.


    He had fought and defeated Moss Goblins without getting hurt for a year, so surely he would be able to manage Goblins as well. Kagami approached the Goblins like a hawk and attacked them before understanding why the adult Villagers tried not to fight these Monsters.


    The answer was very simple; the risk of death was too high.


    The green monsters had a figure similar to humans and would bite with their large mouths if they approached you, just like the Moss Goblins. Kagami would definitely die if he did not use good tactics.


    He kept his distance and launched attacks from far away, but because they were armored, they took no damage at all. Despite this, long ranged attacks were beyond them¡­until they began to imitate the rock throwing.


    The stones that the Goblins threw disappeared from his view, and one hit and injured Kagami¡¯s right shoulder.


    If the trajectory had been slightly shifted and the rock had hit his head, Kagami would have been killed instantly.


    Since he had luckily avoided attacks from Green Slimes and Moss Goblins, this was the first time he truly understood that if he was hit with a single blow, he would have died immediately.


    How unfortunate was the existence that was called a Villager? He ran for his life, towards the village, and after seeing the Level 10 Warrior who was staying as a guest defeat the Goblins, Kagami completely understood.


    Kagami, who witnessed this overwhelming difference of Status, once again remembered a feeling that he had long since forgotten.


    ¡°What exactly¡­are Roles?¡±


    He questioned the common sense behind the natural things and existences in this world.


    Kagami was struck by an unspeakable, inexplicable sensation. However, he could not find the answer. Roles were given to people at their birth, and despite the efforts of the many people who tried to find an answer, there was no answer for them to find.


    Instead of recognizing this doubt as a wall, Kagami just ignored it.


    However, he did not give up. Since a Level 10 Warrior could defeat them, if he could fight with the power of a Level 10 Warrior, even if he was a Villager, he would be able to defeat Goblins.


    Normally, when one realized this fact, it was expected for them to give up, but Kagami did not. He did not want to admit it. If he was born as a Villager, he would continue to live as a Villager.


    The risk of death was abnormally high, but Kagami didn¡¯t plan to be burdened with a risk of death. Therefore, he would not take revenge when he became stronger than he was now.


    However, even if he thought about wanting to become strong, he could only raise his Status through meager muscle training, such as doing push ups. If he really wanted to become strong, there was no other option but to raise his Level.


    If he wanted to raise his Level, there was no other way other than defeating Goblins.


    He could not see a way through his dilemma. Even if he struggled and tried to defeat Goblins, he could not do it by himself.


    He couldn¡¯t request the cooperation of the other Villagers, since they obviously would not want to die. Also, there was no reason for Kagami, who was still a child, to go out and exterminate Monsters. It was useless to try and hire a Warrior to help him Level Up because he was a child and had no gold. Those were the reasons for his dilemma.


    Thus, he was unable to find a way out of his helpless reality, no matter how much he tried. This was the situation when Kagami turned 7 years old.


    When he had just turned 7, Kagami was still at Level 4. Although his Status had grown slightly, there wasn¡¯t a significant change.


    At 7 years old, he hired a Warrior that was staying in the village and headed towards the Imperial City on a carriage, in order to deliver clothes that had been made at his parent¡¯s tailor shop.


    They were attacked by Monsters and Kagami¡¯s father, who was right in front of him, was killed, drenched in his own blood.


    The tale of the existence that called himself Kouji Kagami began that day.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.02

    ¡°Wow¡­it¡¯s so cold outside. I want to go back quickly so I can have dinner and sleep.¡±


    Kagami had left the Ancient Cave at a brisk pace, as if he was halfheartedly fleeing from the Hero¡¯s party. He was happy to see that the moon had come out and it had become dark outside.


    ¡°The night has a subtle chill. I wonder if I should have planned to go back before it got dark. All right! Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Kagami placed the Quest form that had 30 Monsters Slain written on it into his bag as he spoke to himself, and began to walk towards Balman City while humming a tune.


    ¡°W-wait a moment! Are you trying to leave m-me behind so blatantly?¡±


    The horned girl grasped the hem of Kagami¡¯s clothes in a panic.


    Kagami gripped the hem of his clothes and, after glancing at the beautiful red-headed girl, resumed walking without much hesitation.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Why aren¡¯t you stopping for me?!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not a lolicon. I¡¯m not someone who would love a girl who is young enough to be my daughter. I love sexy and busty older women.¡±


    The girl, stunned, let out an ¡°Eeeh¡±, while Kagami felt embarrassed from describing his own tastes.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem! Why did you save me? I¡¯m a Demon¡­don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Because it seemed like you were going to be killed.¡±


    The girl couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at Kagami¡¯s natural assertion. Surely there wasn¡¯t such a human. Neither Demons nor Humans would believe that someone like that existed.


    Still, the existence in front of her was out of the ordinary. He was not only a Villager, but also at Level 999.


    ¡°I only saved you. I don¡¯t know what you will do from here. It¡¯s fine if you act freely, since you came to the Ancient Cave by yourself. You¡¯re a Demon so you won¡¯t even need an escort, will you?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! I have things I want to ask.¡±


    The girl looked desperate, so Kagami stopped walking and listened.


    ¡°Earlier, you said that you don¡¯t have any plans to defeat the Demon King. Is that true?¡±


    The girl said while looking up fearfully at Kagami, as if she were a small puppy being scolded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter who defeats the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°The Demon King won¡¯t get defeated but¡­you say that it doesn¡¯t matter. Then, why did you save me, who is also a Demon? I don¡¯t understand the meaning of your actions.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you understand that best, since you¡¯re a Demon?¡±


    The moment she heard these words, she began to suspect that the man in front of her was the existence that she and her father had been seeking for many years.


    Maybe, just maybe, Humans and Demons were equal beings in his eyes. This man¡­knew. He was aware of it. This is what the girl began to think.


    She was almost correct. Apart from Kagami, the Demon King was the only other one who knew that the Demons were more than monster spawners. However, it was also true that they were harming humans.


    Fundamentally, the purpose of their existence was to be an enemy of humans. Thus, there was no reason to complain even if someone tried to defeat the Demon King.


    This was just how things were.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change the question. Why didn¡¯t you try to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you haven¡¯t particularly done anything to me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I a Demon? An existence solely meant to spawn Monsters¡­an enemy of humans.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped that you do such a thing, right? You can¡¯t be a cockroach, since you can communicate like humans. Besides, aren¡¯t you guys the only ones who can spawn Monsters? That is rather convenient.¡±


    When she heard those words, the girl was convinced. This man was the existence that she and her father had been searching for.


    As soon as she confirmed this, she walked up to the man in front of her, who was yawning as if annoyed, and bumped into him with all the strength of someone who was serious and determined.


    ¡°I-I want you to marry me!¡±


    ¡°Yea, maybe after a million years.¡±


    ¡°Sh-¡­shut up. At most, in 5 years. I¡¯ll become glamorous, just like you want!¡±


    She felt tense, as if her heart had ruptured, and she told him as if she was prepared to die. Kagami, far from being fazed, returned a seemingly carefree answer.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? It is not necessarily okay for a Demon brat to say that she will become a glamorous woman and propose out of the blue in this world, where Demons and Humans are mortal enemies, not to mention that not even ten minutes have passed since we first met. It¡¯s like a scene out of a manga. Is this something that you want?¡±


    ¡°N-No! I have a proper reason for it! I have been searching for a human like you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! It¡¯s obvious that we¡¯ve just met, right!? You even followed me to ask something, even though I had planned to separate immediately. Besides, what were you planning to do with the Holy Sword inside the cave?¡±


    The girl hesitated, but she trusted the Villager¡¯s declaration that he had no intention of defeating the Demon King despite being Level 999, and she opened her mouth after making eye contact with him.


    ¡°My father is sick¡­and I heard rumors about new Heroes going on a journey to try to get the Legendary Holy Sword. If the Heroes appeared with it, I think even my father¡­would probably be killed, so that¡¯s why¡­I came to destroy the Holy Sword before they could take it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fully loaded, amazing joke right there. How did you know about the location of the Holy Sword?¡±


    ¡°It was written inside an ancient book in the archives.¡±


    The girl said, while gesturing to try to convince him that she had searched desperately.


    ¡°¡­Archives? I mean, you did say your father is sick¡­If there wasn¡¯t a Holy Sword that the Heroes could use, wouldn¡¯t he still win even if it¡¯s a mild illness?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a serious one. Dad says he can only use 50% of his power.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he win using 50%? Isn¡¯t it fair to treat the Heroes as nothing more than a waste of paper? Who is your father?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­he is someone that¡¯s called demonic¡­that is, the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°Oho.¡±


    He felt contempt for her. Even though she thought that he might become hostile, the girl answered while squirming her body around, as if she was having a hard time speaking.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.03

    ¡°For the Demon King to have fallen ill¡­I mean, is he that weak, that Pops?¡±


    ¡°¡®That Pops¡¯¡­you know my father?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t everyone know the Demon King? I met him in the past, though it¡¯s not like I care about that sort of thing anymore.¡±


    ¡°N-Not in the least! I have never heard of a human returning alive after meeting my father!¡±


    Kagami couldn¡¯t tell whether she didn¡¯t want to recognize such a person or she was just happy that he had stayed there. She closed in on him, as if she was examining him, while her eyes sparkled happily.


    ¡°From the beginning, I hadn¡¯t gone to kill that Pops. I just went to go meet him¡­like nine years ago? Which reminds me, how old are you? 10 years? Rather, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 13, how rude! My name is Alice, Alice Balnesio. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I am Kagami Kouji, 23 years old. Which means¡­when I went to the Demon King¡¯s Castle, you were there, right?¡±


    Alice shook her head in answer to Kagami¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since the Demon King¡¯s Castle was dangerous, I lived in a village away from the Demon King¡¯s Castle¡­That¡¯s probably why we have never met.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­your Mother?¡±


    ¡°Not here. She passed away when I was born. I lived together with my relative¡¯s aunt.¡±


    Kagami lightly apologized with ¡°My condolences.¡± It was likely that he was convinced. Since the Demon King was always targeted by humans, it would be dangerous for him to live with other Demons.


    ¡°And? Why are you and the Demon King looking for a human like me? Though you¡¯ve already said it, is it because I¡¯ve met with the Demon King once before?¡±


    ¡°I first began to search for a human like Kagami one year ago, but around the same time that my search began, my father fell ill¡­I didn¡¯t have time for him.¡±


    ¡°At the time that he met me, I didn¡¯t really think about it. It would seem I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for¡­and?¡±


    ¡°I want to walk down the path of coexistence with humans.¡±


    After letting out a big sigh, Kagami started to walk again.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Give up.¡±


    He declared just like that, as if to treat her coldly.


    ¡°Why!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s this person, I¡¯m sure he will comply.¡± Alice had thought this, so she shouted towards the leaving Kagami with a slightly annoyed look.


    ¡°In terms of us getting temporarily married, so fuckin¡¯ what. I would immediately be called a traitor by the Humans. It¡¯s useless as long as you guys have those horns.¡±


    ¡°But! Apart from spawning Monsters¡­we won¡¯t change anything!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the biggest problem.¡±


    Humans hated Monsters. Demons produced Monsters. Even if Demons didn¡¯t do anything, Monsters would attack humans. If that happened, there would be a chain reaction that would make humans hate Demons.


    Even if Demons lived far away from Dungeons, there was a respawn point to produce Monsters. Magic emanated from the horns lingered in the air, and even though most of it dissipated naturally, the remains would get absorbed by the respawn point and a Monster would be produced.


    ¡°In the beginning, I too had thought that Demons were an existence that had to be defeated without reservation. Even if you understand that you won¡¯t do anything to Humans, it won¡¯t change anything. Humans will still say that ¡®They must be defeated.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Is it because¡­Monsters are produced?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t there a lot of humans who think that besides me? There are also people who will continue to say that they will beat Demons to death, even after understanding it.¡±


    Alice sat down, losing power after listening to Kagami. It was unexpected. She had thought that if there was a place where Demons and Humans could coexist happily¡­the life of Demons would no longer be targeted.


    When Kagami saw Alice like this, he returned to her side while letting out a sigh, as if he was unable to bear it any more.


    ¡°Well, the Demon King might be thinking of some other methods. First, aren¡¯t there any relatives that can start to figure it out somehow?¡±


    ¡°Relatives? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about whether or not all of the Demons think about wanting to get along with humans. What about that?¡±


    When she heard Kagami¡¯s words and saw that he had noticed something, Alice looked regretful and bit her lips.


    ¡°Right? Due to the history of the long breakdown between humans and Demons, they both hate each other to the extent of wanting to kill. You and the Demon King are rare. Both sides hate each other. If you say things like wanting to coexist with humans, wouldn¡¯t the Demons also treat you as a traitor?¡±


    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Kagami look like he¡¯s trying to kill Demons?¡±


    When Alice asked her question, Kagami looked as if he had thought of something and immediately turned around, forcing a moan. ¡°Well¡ª,¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause I¡¯m an idiot¡­¡±


    That was the only thing he muttered. When Alice saw his back, surrounded by an atmosphere of sadness, she didn¡¯t want to question him any further.


    Although I don¡¯t understand it well, perhaps this is the belief he holds. It doesn¡¯t matter if Demons get killed, but he won¡¯t kill them. If one looks like they are dying in front of him, he will protect them. The more she thought, the more ambiguous the existence who called himself Kagami became. Alice began to feel slightly attracted to him.


    ¡°And? How long will you continue to follow me? We will be arriving at the town soon.¡±


    After about 50 minutes, Kagami, who had declared himself as an idiot, arrived at the hills that overlooked the huge town of Balman. On the way, Alice had also arrived sneakily, as if he had brought her along.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.04

    ¡°Umm¡­.Well, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    Alice acted as if she planned to stay hidden, only showing her face from behind a tree while muttering as if she was restless.


    ¡°In order to cure father¡¯s illness¡­I want to go buy some medicine.¡±


    ¡°What medicine?¡±


    ¡°Somebody told me that there¡¯s a rumor of the Quest Guild selling Spirit Protection medicine¡­ I want to buy this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ten gold, do you have money?¡±


    ¡°T-Ten gold!?¡±


    Alice, who had no more than 500 Silver, looked shocked when she heard that absurd price.


    The Spirit Protection medicine was reasonably priced, considering it¡¯s effects. It was a type of medicine that affected many symptoms, including cold, poison, curse, petrification, vitality, stamina, strength, aging, beautification, and even backaches.


    Even if a small fraction of nobles use it, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not they use it once a year, it is still a precious item.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I can¡¯t see you holding it.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Well, the gold¡­ please lend it to me.¡±


    Although Alice said this guiltily, Kagami furrowed his brows with a look on his face that said ¡°What the hell is she saying.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t villagers who would lend lots of gold to buy the medicine for the Demon King. There¡¯s no obligation for me to go that far. It¡¯s too bad the Demon King became sick. He¡¯s bound to be defeated.¡±


    Kagami declared while pointing his index finger at Alice, and Alice¡¯s expression darkened.


    Seeing her change, Kagami reflected on what he said because saying ¡®the Demon King is bound to be defeated¡¯ to his daughter was too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for father to die¡­.If he dies then all of the Demons would be at risk. This isn¡¯t just our problem!¡±


    Immediately after, Alice cried while she faced him with pleading eyes.


    Seeing this situation, Kagami listened with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Now that Father is becoming a target of the Humans with his enormous magic power, although they haven¡¯t tried to go look and kill other Demons besides him, if father passes away¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡­Well, that is true.¡±


    Even if Monsters are defeated, they won¡¯t all disappear. Since Monsters only spawn through the casted magic of Demons, it¡¯s not directly caused by the Demon King.


    If the Demon King who conceals an abnormally huge amount of magic is defeated, perhaps next time humans might start to blame Demons who live in various regions for the cause of non-existent Monsters.


    So long as the Demon King, who was said to be too powerful of an opponent, wasn¡¯t killed, the other Demons could live without being targeted by humans, even if they didn¡¯t want to help him.


    And Demons who understand this aren¡¯t many. Since the Demon King¡¯s Castle is dangerous, putting their residence in a separate location is good proof of it.


    ¡°But¡­ Without a doubt this is a problem that will occur sooner or later. The Demon King will die some day. He will be brought to an end some day.¡±


    Kagami had understood this. He had left everything up to chance to his understanding. He had given up since it was something that was completely unavoidable.


    A Demon¡¯s life expectancy isn¡¯t everlasting. They grow old and die the same as humans do.


    Kagami knew this. And if there were no successors, the overwhelming existence that¡¯s known as the Demon King would no longer be in this world.


    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t give up. At the very least if he were to be opposed, if there is still a slight chance of hope, I want to cling to it.¡±


    Looking at Alice clenching her teeth, Kagami felt faintly nostalgic.


    For Alice, perhaps this possibility tied in with her father¡¯s life. Kagami had started to somehow guess her real intention about wanting to walk down the path of coexistence.


    ¡±You, do you not detest humans?¡±


    To confirm whether or not this was correct, Kagami asked such a question.


    ¡°Even if I resent them nothing will start. ¡®Cos I¡¯m in the same boat as you.¡±


    Listening to these words, Kagami unintentionally slacked his cheeks, spat out his breath, and began to laugh.


    ¡°W-Why are you laughing!¡±


    ¡°No¡­.Since you are capable of thinking that way, I remember that the Demon King also tried to aim for the path of coexistence.¡±


    ¡°The Demons don¡¯t want to lose the Demon King because exposing him is dangerous,¡± a statement that doesn¡¯t hold truth. Kagami was convinced as such while listening to Alice.


    If the Demon King dies, the Demons will become targeted. Of course if Demons were assassinated without reason, it would probably lead to a war between humans and Demons. He doesn¡¯t know how long this peace will continue for. No matter if one side continues till nobody is left, it will lead to war.


    Although some of the Demons who were not being targeted no longer wished for war, it would probably begin the moment they lost the Demon King, who was said to be the Great Shield.


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s impossible to improve the relationship between humans and Demons.¡±


    Why did he think so? Because he had already thought about it once before.


    Although he had thought about it, reality was cruel and he gave up.


    He also thought about other methods, but it was clear that he had to give it up.


    However the girl in front of him is not giving it up. Since he had given up once already, she is making an effort to try and make it a reality. And this Demon, had come by herself to such a place like this.


    In fact, it¡¯s more than Demons hating humans, they are killing humans. and likewise, humans are also killing Demons. It was to ensure the safety on each side.


    After all, Alice is thinking that humans and Demons are the same. Since she is thinking about being able to co-exist, ¡°we are in the same boat¡± comes to mind. Kagami had thought as much.


    And he had guessed it correctly.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s impossible now, I might find a way someday, so I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try my best without giving it up. If it¡¯s medicine you want I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    That¡¯s why Kagami, like himself, had considered supporting this girl until she gave up the possibility of humans and Demons joining hands someday. Because this way seems more interesting to him.


    By some chance, he might be aware of something different. He believed in this possibility.


    ¡°I-is that fine? But the gold¡­.¡±


    With a sudden change of heart, as Alice suddenly brightened up, Kagami said so as if he were respectfully apologizing.


    ¡°Of course you will receive it? Didn¡¯t you say to ¡®lend it¡¯ a little while ago? It will be returned right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! returning around 10 Gold is affordable, because there¡¯s lots of gems inside the castle, it¡¯s fine if I go get it.¡±


    ¡°Well since you will go get it, make it 15 Gold.¡±


    ¡°Eh! Isn¡¯t that increased by 5 Gold?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, otherwise it won¡¯t be worth it. Even if it¡¯s this I¡¯m still giving you a big service aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Although Alice had been surprised by the extraordinary figure, it was in fact a big help to her.


    It takes about 10 days to go to the Demon King¡¯s Castle and return back to Balman town. And it¡¯s normal for Kagami to earn about 5 Gold in that amount of time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a safe option to escort you along the way to the Demon King¡¯s Castle. C¡¯mon, it¡¯s cheap.¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­ though father might get mad at me later, it¡¯s fine. Since the gems were left in storage I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Yosh, now that it¡¯s been decided first we need to go to Balman city to buy the medicine, look, hurry it up Alice.¡±


    After Kagami finished saying so, he continued walking towards Balman.


    After she had her name called abruptly, Alice, who was staring blankly, immediately smiled as if she were trembling with joy.


    ¡°Yeah! Please take care of me, Kagami-san!¡±


    At least Demons, although it¡¯s a fact they were called with names by humans, a girl named Alice was the first one who was inspired with hope of that possibility.


    Previously, an existence that was said to be a Monster took his father¡¯s life, and the 7 year old Kagami at that time bore a grudge against Demons who produce these existences, and hated them for it. From the bottom of his heart he had thought about wanting to kill all of them.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.05

    However, the one he hated the most, to the point of rage, was himself. The reality was that his body was too powerless. If he had been stronger, his father wouldn¡¯t have died and he wouldn¡¯t have fled by himself, failing his clumsy father.


    ¡°Stronger. I want to get stronger¡­!¡±


    This was his hope, but it had been crushed by possessing the Role of Villager.


    The one that killed his father was a Level 34 Monster called a Devil Liger. It had purple, devil-like skin and was a formidable enemy. Its hindlegs acted like a spring, enabling it to pounce with overwhelming speed and strike at its enemies with its sharp fangs. It was something he couldn¡¯t compete with even if he struggled against it.


    Even though it was necessary to become stronger to defeat this Monster, it was impossible for Villagers who could not become stronger than the wall that was known as Goblins.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do with the anger rising up inside of him. Why was he born as a Villager? Why IS it a Villager? He had no way to relieve his anger, so Kagami devoted himself to hitting Moss Goblins. At the same time, he became miserable.


    Despite how there were Monsters that needed to be defeated, he could not defeat them. In his misery, he continued defeating weaker Monsters, from the safest of places and by the safest of methods.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated. That¡¯s why Kagami challenged Moss Goblins in close combat, with the resolve to die.


    Due to his deep hatred against monsters, he refused to give up just because he was an inferior existence.


    If he wasn¡¯t strong enough to win, he would rather be reborn with a different Role, is what Kagami thought.


    The equipment he had bought to defeat Monsters, from the money he had earned until now, was: the Leather armor wrapped around his body, a Buckler held in his left hand, and a sword on his torso that he had never used before. He faced the Moss Goblins with his buckler firmly planted on the ground.


    Immediately after, the Buckler was knocked out of his hands. The force of the charge that could not be fully nullified hit Kagami¡¯s entire body. He vomited blood and felt massive pain, as if his internal organs had been crushed.


    Kagami understood the overwhelming weakness of Villagers once again.


    Even though he was at the same Level 4, there was a complete difference in real strength between Moss Goblins and himself.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re fucking kidding me.¡±


    Even so, Kagami didn¡¯t want to admit it. He didn¡¯t want to give up. He was attacked by Moss Goblins again and again as his small body was torn to shreds.


    In the end, he exhausted his recovery items and was left semi-conscious, with 10 HP remaining. However, even though one attack was enough to defeat him, Kagami did not give up and defeated the Moss Goblins, turning them into gold.


    At this moment, Kagami was wrapped with unspeakable discomfort, causing him to panic. When he opened his Status Window, he shed a single tear.


    Even if he defeated Level 4 Moss Goblins, he wouldn¡¯t obtain exp, but Kagami¡¯s Level had still risen to Level 5. That was when he realized something about this world¡¯s system.


    ¡¾Even if you continue to slay weak enemies, your level won¡¯t rise¡¿


    ¡¾As the name implies, exp is only a numerical value that indicates your combat experience¡¿


    ¡¾Even if you defeat enemies equal to yourself with the help of a strong person, exp won¡¯t be obtained¡¿


    ¡¾Exp is only given when an enemy is defeated by one who deserves obtainable exp¡¿


    There was a loophole in these four rules. No, should it be said that the Roles were created in order to fill this hole?


    Exp would not be obtained even if you continued to defeat those of the same Level. This was this world¡¯s system, and it was well known. However, there was another way to obtain exp.


    One of the exp¡¯s system existed within a separate vector, based on the definition of Levels. This was to participate in a higher level battle. However, rather than it being against a higher Level, it referred to the difficulty of combat.


    To give a simple example, long range attacks were overwhelmingly strong against Moss Goblins, since they couldn¡¯t attack with long range. If one continued to attack them at long range, they wouldn¡¯t become a higher level.


    When one faced an opponent that was superior in close combat and challenged them at close range, it would be established as a more difficult battle.


    Would any Role besides the Villager fight a battle against Monsters of the same Level while limited to a ¡¾Role¡¿¡¯s weakness? The answer would probably be no. That was why no one had learned of this system until now.


    No one else would fight such an unfavorable battle.


    If they fought an unfavorable battle, it would only be against Monsters of a higher level. Forming a party to fight together would compensate for that disadvantage. They would become stronger by getting exp from the Level gap.


    For magicians, if they challenged Monsters of the same level with their fists, perhaps they could earn this exp. However, would such a person challenge that kind of disadvantageous battle? Was it worth risking their lives, despite their higher chance of victory when utilizing magic?


    It wasn¡¯t much of a level up if one became ragged in the first place.


    This ragged Role was the overwhelmingly disadvantageous Villager; the Role that was most easily able to gain this exp and also had the highest risk of death.


    Although it was expected that the Villager would grow faster than any other Role, it was still a Role that had a high risk of death associated with that growth.


    That was the Villager.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­hahahahahahaha! Ahahahaha!¡±


    When he noticed this, Kagami laughed gloriously and smiled mischievously.


    It had been prepared. The fate of the Villager was set to a path of bloodshed.


    It was a new field that had opened up to him because he was a Villager, and it was a great benefit that he could obtain because he was a Villager. Kagami continued to laugh as though he was a broken doll.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­I¡¯ll kill them. Monsters, Demons too¡­I¡¯ll kill them all!¡±


    From then on, Kagami continued to fight, risking death every day, to the extent that it could be said that he had lived an implacable life.


    He continued to do this every day, as if he was completely obsessed and couldn¡¯t do anything else. He would fight until his HP dropped to 10, fleeing when he was at death¡¯s door, and steadily earned exp.


    It was simple. He fought with his life on the line, not caring if he was defeated or not.


    He played with opponents who were capable of freezing people by exploiting their fear, even to the extent of losing their life. There wasn¡¯t a single day where Kagami was not near death.


    ¡°I did it¡­finally, I finally did it!¡±


    The day Kagami turned nine, he successfully killed the Monster, Devil Liger, that had killed his father.


    Kagami, who was Level 53, made full use of his equipped Dagger and took down the three Devil Ligers surrounding him without dying.


    Kagami¡¯s hands trembled and he was joyous enough to cry out. At the same time, he cherished the feeling of hope. If he continued like this, it would not just be Devil Ligers. Surely, even the Demon King would be defeated by him, instead of the Hero. This was what he had begun to think.


    That¡¯s right, in the beginning, it was nothing more than revenge for his father. Back then, it was the prologue to the eradication of Demons and Monsters. No longer did Kagami fear death. He would go as far as he could go, and he didn¡¯t care what would become of him later. Yes, these were his thoughts.


    However, before he finally took his revenge, he decided to report to his mother, who had always supported him in his reckless endeavors. Kagami hurried back to the village after defeating the Devil Liger¡­but he did not arrive at his house. His house was not there.


    The village had been reduced to rubble by a bandit attack.


    Originally, it was a village in a remote region, far away from the Imperial City. Therefore, there had been no attacks by bandits in the past. Additionally, since the village wasn¡¯t wealthy, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have been attacked¡­and only a select few people could be hired as escorts.


    The result was that his mother was killed by humans.


    Kagami, who had arrived at the village, sat down on the spot, lacking the energy to do anything. He had focused too much on his training and hadn¡¯t thought about the possibility of a situation like this happening. If he was to pass by as a guard, with no equipment or earned money¡­regrettably, at this late hour, he could only gaze at his mother¡¯s corpse, stunned.


    The father he respected was killed by Monsters.


    The mother he revered was killed by humans.


    Staring at his mother¡¯s corpse, many thoughts began to swirl around in his head. Why had it become like this? Was it fine for him to be depressed at this? Were there no other methods to avoid this?


    Then Kagami remembered the first time he had defeated a Green Slime. It was then that he remembered that he could do something about this. In fact, that was the answer to everything that had happened here.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­such an idiot.¡±


    These were the last words Kagami muttered in that village.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.06

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ve almost arrived at Balman¡­Where should we go first, Alice-san?¡±


    A great wall surrounded Balman¡¯s perimeter, and a gate became visible to Alice and Kagami as they approached from the wide forest. Alice immediately walked along the shadows of the trees to stay hidden.


    ¡°No, well¡­I¡¯m a Demon. I¡¯ll be exposed because of the magic my horns release if I enter. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll wait here until Kagami-san buys the medicine.¡±


    Alice said with a dry smile, as if she was slightly hesitant.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Isn¡¯t that like you¡¯re declaring ¡®Please find me hiding in front of the town and kill me¡¯? If this was going to be the case, I would have left you behind when I said that I would go buy the medicine.¡±


    ¡°But, there¡¯s no other way¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a gloomy face. Besides, since I plan to return home and rest first, I can¡¯t leave you alone outside, can I?¡±


    Kagami began to rummage around inside the bag that was hanging over his shoulders, searching for something.


    After a while, he muttered ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve got it¡± and removed a white cloth that looked like a slender bandage. He moved over to Alice¡¯s hiding spot in a tree¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Kagami-san¡­what is this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Remove your hood and turn your head towards me.¡±


    ¡°Eh, eh? L-like this?¡±


    Alice removed her hood with a dubious face. Kagami coiled the bandage around her horns, tying a tight ribbon around each one.


    ¡°Good! The horns¡¯ shape doesn¡¯t really stand out, since they decline downwards. Well, since it¡¯s going to be an ornament used to deceive people, I¡¯ll buy you a ribbon later.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, but wrapping them like that¡­The way the cloak has been torn still¡­Huh?¡±


    Alice became aware of her discomfort as she was talking. She no longer felt the magic that normally emanated from her horns. She confirmed that the horns were still there by touching them with her hands.


    ¡°Kagami-san, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Magic.¡±


    ¡°Geez, answer me seriously! If you have such an item, even the co-existence of Demons and humans¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Although I think you¡¯ve already noticed it, this isn¡¯t ¡ºMagic Suppression¡». It¡¯s a special cloth that ¡ºchanges magic into a different substance¡». I made it.¡±


    Kagami said, before starting to walk briskly towards Balman. The panicked Alice quickly followed him.


    A Demon¡¯s horn was a part of their body that emitted magic. It existed in order to stop magic from overflowing within their bodies.


    For example, after the Blue Devil¡¯s horn is placed in a container that can store it, the emitted magic temporarily stays in that spot¡­but magic power still builds up inside the Demon¡¯s body, which can cause abnormal status.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s useless. There simply isn¡¯t enough raw materials for it. It¡¯s a miracle that I even found them.¡±


    When Alice heard this, she felt dejected.


    ¡°Then, at least tell me exactly what this is.¡±


    ¡°N-¡­? Monsters absorb magic and then release it, right? Then, do you know the origin of that existence? Those guys that are known as Spawn Blockers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°About that, no matter how many times you locate and destroy those Blockers, the magic isn¡¯t completely destroyed when it¡¯s released inside the Dungeon¡­I found this material the moment they released their magic. When their magic gets absorbed, it becomes a strange material that won¡¯t release magic, no matter what the Monster is.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t lose its efficiency?¡±


    Originally, Spawn Blockers who produced monsters lost this efficiency with their destruction and just turned into stone. However, since the Spawn Blockers released their magic when they got destroyed, humans had already given up on the possibility of destroying them.


    ¡°Yeah. Those are super S-rank materials no one knows about. I found them by accident.¡±


    ¡°So this was made by kneading them into a cloth material? Shouldn¡¯t you cherish it? It¡¯s the only one in the whole world.¡±


    Alice was slightly worried about what to do. Meanwhile, Kagami, having seen the cloth taken out after such a long time, reminisced about the feelings of finding it for the first time.


    It was a cherished feeling that Kagami found. It wasn¡¯t something he found great joy in, but it was a normal doubt for anyone who had thought¡­


    ¡¾What¡­are Monsters?¡¿


    ¡°Hey, Kagami-san. Why did you think to try to make this cloth? This is made to easily fit a Demon¡¯s horns, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, it was just a long time ago.¡±


    When Alice saw Kagami look slightly irritated and scratch his head, she unintentionally let out a laugh. This person might have also aimed for the same world that she did. No, she was confident that this person would surely try to do so. She smiled and continued to walk behind Kagami until they arrived at Balman.


    ¡°A¡­a¡­amazingggggg!¡±


    When they arrived at Balman, Alice was astonished and cried out exuberantly with sparkling eyes.


    Countless adventurers were often present inside the town and you could see people buying things from open vendors. Tavern workers and owners were out shopping in various places, as well as arranging the goods that they had made.


    There were numerous houses covered in bricks or made from wood, wide passages paved in stone, and various Adventurers making speeches at the Square. All of this was new to Alice.


    Alice might have been the first Demon to set foot inside of Balman.


    ¡°Cheappp! Just for today, we have Humuhumunukunuku¨¡puaa! 440 Bronze!¡±


    ¡°Cheap! Cheap cheap! Cheap! Cheap! Cheap! Welcome, welcome, it¡¯s cheap!¡±


    ¡°Sea Urchins and Salmon Roe here! 1 Silver!¡±


    ¡°You sure are cute! Won¡¯t you try one of my apples?¡±


    Kagami ignored everything and walked swiftly. Alice looked about restlessly, observing each and every product that she saw as if everything was new to her.


    ¡°Hey, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Au, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Along the way, Alice collided with an Adventurer who was passing by. Although she seemed like she was pouting while apologizing, the Adventurer didn¡¯t say anything else and walked away.


    Although, if he had realized that she was a demon, Alice would have been faced with extremely hostile behavior. That being said, Humans wouldn¡¯t attack you just because you were rumored to be a Demon. They had conversed like equals, which caused an indescribable feeling to run through her. By the time she noticed, Kagami had jumped in joy.


    ¡°Kagami-san, where do we go from here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I will go buy the medicine by myself later, so first we will secure an inn to sleep at today. I plan to go call a friend to come join us on this trip.¡±


    Kagami answered without hesitation and made Alice anxious.


    ¡°Eh¡­it won¡¯t just be Kagami-san and me going?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m fine by myself, but since you¡¯re here as well, I want someone to stand next to you if I have to fight.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­it would be bad if I were to be found out, and isn¡¯t it useless for you to worry about me getting attacked by Monsters?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily just Monsters who will come and attack you.¡±


    When Alice saw Kagami¡¯s sad expression, she couldn¡¯t say anything else.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.07

    ¡°Look, don¡¯t make such a worried face. That guy isn¡¯t bad, I guarantee it.¡±


    Alice followed the calm Kagami as they headed directly towards the inn. After securing a room, Kagami left Alice and went to go search for this person that he relied on.


    //


    ¡°You¡¯re slow¡­Kagami-san.¡±


    Alice waited inside the room for about two hours. The room was the length of roughly ten tatami mats, which contained two beds, a table, and chairs placed to allow a view of the whole town from the window.


    Although she had considered going outside, that would definitely make Kagami worry, so she sat on the bed to fool around and kill some time while watching the town from the window.


    Nevertheless, it was definitely boring to wait in the room for two hours without doing anything. After adapting to a lifestyle of sleeping out in the open during her journey from the Demon village to the Ancient Cave, it would undoubtedly be impossible to sleep in a bed. She would simply feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°Oi! Are you awake? Open the door for me!¡±


    Just as she started to feel slightly uneasy, she heard the sound of the three knocks alongside Kagami¡¯s voice coming from the entrance.


    Alice¡¯s expression lit up while she jumped out of the bed and went to the door.


    ¡°Welcome back, Kagami-san! I¡¯ll open it now!¡±


    Alice turned the key above the door knob counterclockwise enthusiastically and opened the door vigorously.


    Then she immediately shut the door and locked it.


    The moment the door was opened, Alice became expressionless. She thought that she had seen Kagami standing in front of the door, but there had been someone else behind him. It was a large, muscular man who had hair woven in braids, with a height that was 1.2 times taller than Kagami, he wore a pink dougi and resembled a bear.


    ¡°O-i, Alice, it¡¯s me, Kagami. I said to open the door for me.¡±


    The voice she heard was definitely Kagami. Since he had called his name, she decided to properly confirm his identity and once again began to slowly open the shut door.


    ¡°It¡¯s Araya¡­How cute!¡±


    Alice froze in fear from the impact of the person behind Kagami.


    The man¡¯s build appeared like a body that¡¯s been born to fight. He had a rugged face with a cleft chin, which was separated into two with applied makeup, and apparently applied a moisturizing agent like lip balm on his cod lips. When Alice saw this figure, she selected the command to flee in her head, but there was no path to escape.


    (TN: Cod lips means the lips are very big. Stung-by-a-bee kind of big)


    The pink dougi made one think that this man¡¯s appearance belonged to THAT group of people. He was just a completely dangerous fellow with that amount of hardened, ripped muscles.


    (TN: The joke is he looks gay)


    ¡°Cho, Takako-chan. You¡¯re scaring her so go in first.¡±


    When Alice looked past the large man, she finally saw Kagami and her heart immediately became calm.


    ¡°Geez¡­I¡¯m not scary though~? Young lady, I¡¯m friendly, alright~?¡±


    Kagami felt his appearance lacked any credibility. Alice, who had nearly collapsed in fear, collected herself and closed the door after the large man wearing the pink dougi entered the room.


    ¡°Yoisho, look, I went and bought the medicine. I¡¯ll hold onto it so you don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Kagami muttered to Alice soon after he entered the room. He placed the large rucksack on his shoulders next to the window. He had probably been preparing for the journey.


    He then took something that looked like a tea set from the rucksack and prepared a flask with a drink that smelled like black tea. The large man sat in a chair and began to drink elegantly.


    ¡°U¡­umm, Kagami-san? The friend you talked about, is that¡­this person?¡±


    Alice, who had watched the actions of the two people with a stupefied look, timidly asked Kagami a question.


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah? This person is the most reliable Level 124 Monk, Takako-chan.¡±


    Alice was still surprised when she heard that the person was level 124 since their appearance wasn¡¯t unique enough for others to expect such a number


    Alice believed that he was a Monk, but it was unexpected for Kagami to say that he was the most reliable one.


    ¡°Are you listening, Alice-chan? Geez, you really are cute¡­Want to eat something?¡±


    Alice quickly moved and hid behind Kagami¡¯s back without changing her expression.


    ¡°I said that you¡¯re scaring her. Takako is a good person who is willing to be our ally without any issues, even after knowing that you are a Demon.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­! Even though you know I¡¯m a Demon¡­you aren¡¯t scared?¡±


    Alice softened her expression, surprised at Kagami¡¯s unexpected remark.


    Oddly enough, she felt a sense of affinity with the monk, who wasn¡¯t hostile to her even though he knew that she was a Demon.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯m Takako Vildar. As Kagami-chan said earlier, I¡¯m a Monk. I won¡¯t ever attack you just because you¡¯re a Demon, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°W-Why? Aren¡¯t demons a hindrance?¡±


    ¡°Alice-chan is a cute-looking child, and that makes you safe~¡­Besides, neither Demons nor humans have any relations to me.¡±


    ¡°I too was able to slay Demons in the past, but one time, a long time ago, I exhausted all of my healing medicine and a Demon ended up saving my life¡­Ever since then, I¡¯ve noticed that Demons and Humans aren¡¯t different.¡±


    Alice widened her eyes and glanced at Kagami and Takako in turns.


    ¡°U-Um! I want you to cooperate with me! I want to build a friendly relationship with humans!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible~. It¡¯s something you cannot understand. After all, Demons won¡¯t stop harming humans. Therefore, I became tired of fighting and now manage Club Gachi Muchi, which lets retired Adventurers enjoy their lives in this town. I¡¯m living a carefree life, no?¡±


    It was during such circumstances when he met Kagami, who had unexpectedly come to play at her bar. He clicked with him and, together with other retired Adventurers, enjoyed quests searching for treasure together. Takako let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I was glad when Kagami came, since he couldn¡¯t come to play recently¡­However, this unexpected business of wanting to escort a Demon was surprising! If it¡¯s a favor from Kagami, there¡¯s no way I could refuse it, you know.¡±


    ¡°But Takako-chan, you rarely manage the bar anymore.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine if you come to the Club? You can sell things that way.¡±


    ¡°No way. I never want to go to such a horrible place again.¡±


    When she saw the exchange between the two, Alice¡¯s wariness towards Takako gradually faded away.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m sorry. In the beginning, it was surprisingly strange.¡±


    ¡°Ara! Proper etiquette? It¡¯s fine? Such an appearance¡­is not overly surprising?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in your care, Takako-san!¡±


    Alice bowed to show her sincerity.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine? Ah that¡¯s right! Alice-chan has always slept out in the open, right? Don¡¯t you want to take a bath? Shall we go to this city¡¯s hot springs? It¡¯s a good place where there aren¡¯t that many people.¡±


    Alice became excited. Since she had always lived outdoors, she never took any baths.


    Although, no matter how many times one bathed, they couldn¡¯t forget the feeling of soaking in warm water.


    ¡°Y-Yeah! I want to go! Let Kagami-san go too!¡±


    ¡°If you want to go, then you two should go. Males and females are separated so there is no meaning in going together, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh? Takako-san will be together with you, right?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying? Takako-chan is a woman.¡±


    At that moment, the vigorous Alice interrupted her thoughts, thinking ¡°Amazing, Kagami-san, to use such magic to stop time!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­eh? That, like Kagami-san¡­Takako-san is also big?¡±


    Certainly, she was wearing makeup and a pink dougi. However, no matter what Alice thought, her body was much larger than a normal woman¡¯s.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    A chest that tightened with muscles, as if it were an iron plate.


    She only had to stand for one to see that her muscles had been forged from training overwhelmingly. It was an appearance that would make one think that it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if she crushed a rock. She was more manly than anyone else.


    But she was a woman.


    She had arms and legs as thick as logs, along with the appearance of a ferocious bear, and was the Level 124 owner of the Club Gachi Muchi in Balman.


    But she was a woman.


    ¡°W-w-w-wait a moment! Well, Takako-san has no chest!¡±


    ¡°Takako-chan¡¯s breasts changed into muscle by burning all of her fat.¡±


    Kagami sorted his luggage as he responded, as if he were used to it.


    ¡°Geez! Kagami-chan! Don¡¯t you know how to properly choose your words?¡±


    ¡°Haha, stop being so serious Takako-chan. My health is decreasing, right?¡±


    In response to the rude remark, Takako-chan aimed a Low Kick at the back of Kagami¡¯s neck with her log-like legs. A fierce sound rang out when she kicked, lightly shaking the ground.


    Although it was impressive that Kagami was enduring it, Alice couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at Takako-san, who had unleashed such a Low Kick. She was¡­a woman? Alice doubted it expressionlessly.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.08

    ¡°Umm, even though Kagami-san is Level 999, you still took damage from Takako-san?¡±


    When she saw Kagami¡¯s complexion worsening, Alice suddenly wondered about that. Although Kagami was obviously strong, being at Level 999, she didn¡¯t know if there was enough of a gap compared to Takako, who had the talented Role of the Monk.


    ¡°Well, even if I am Level 999, since the Villager is the weakest amongst the Roles, the gap is about three times as much. Otherwise, I think it¡¯s around 1.5 times? If a Villager wants to win against Takako-chan¡¯s power, they need to be at least Level 372.¡±


    Kagami, whose complexion had worsened from taking damage earlier, responded in a cool manner.


    ¡°But even so, Kagami¡¯s strength is still overwhelmingly powerful, right? Was being hurt a joke?¡±


    ¡°No. My HP steadily dropped. Look, when you become Level 100, don¡¯t you get an exclusive Race Skill? Takako-san¡¯s skill is especially dangerous.¡±


    Alice was puzzled when she heard this. Demons, who were unlike Humans, weren¡¯t well acquainted with Levels, so Kagami began to explain the Level system step by step.


    Upon reaching Level 100, an unknown, exclusive skill was assigned according to a person¡¯s Role, Personality, Character, and their Fundamentals. Since the Skills were apparently determined by a person¡¯s Role, people came to the conclusion that your Role was the primary factor for what was received.


    The difference in ability between a Level 99 and a Level 100 Human is immense. When Rex was gathering his party, he had wanted them to be Level 100 because of this.


    Furthermore, he knew an exclusive Race Skill was assigned every hundred levels gained. This is why the Level 253 Hero, who called himself ¡®The Accomplisher¡¯ is said to be a Legend.


    The Demon King, who was stronger than Heroes, also had two exclusive Skills.


    It¡¯s the skill ¡¾Penetrating Shock of Destruction¡¿and to put it simply, it allowed one to ignore an opponent¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Takako-chan releases an all-out attack, dealing her maximum amount of damage. It¡¯s an abnormal skill.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that a ghost-like attack, which ignored physical attributes? Kagami rose after he finished arranging the luggage.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s an abnormal skill? Doesn¡¯t Kagami-chan have plenty of them?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Kagami-san also has exclusive Skills¡­Huh? Isn¡¯t it nine, since you¡¯re level 999!?¡±


    Alice was startled and opened her eyes widely as she thought about the amazing power of having nine Skills, having heard about Takako¡¯s abnormal Skill.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s at least ten Skills. When I became Level 999, it increased by one.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But didn¡¯t you say earlier that one is obtained every 100 Levels?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because there hasn¡¯t been anyone who reached Level 999 until now. The limit is Level 999, since the exp bar disappears so you can¡¯t get past it.¡±


    Kagami muttered with an unhappy expression. Alice couldn¡¯t comprehend his thoughts behind his expression. Perhaps he still desired more power? It didn¡¯t appear to be that way. People who thought of finding more power after reaching Level 999 didn¡¯t exist.


    If that was the case, Alice had to wonder ¡°Why does this person show that expression occasionally?¡± A slight pain appeared in Alice¡¯s chest, since she couldn¡¯t completely understand what Kagami was feeling.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Alice think that having ten Skills is weird enough? Look, isn¡¯t he already fine, even though he was kicked like that earlier?¡±


    ¡°Umm, what kind of Skills does Kagami-san have?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that I know everything about the skills that were given to me. One looks like an automatic recovery skill and is called ¡¾Auto Revive¡¿. See, even though I was kicked like that, I¡¯m still alive and well.¡±


    Alice and Takako glanced at Kagami, who looked towards the mirror as if he was set on it.


    Even if he was Level 999, suitable hardships would normally be required to overlook the damage he had taken, and it would have been difficult. Kagami¡¯s Skill ¡¾Auto Revive¡¿, which healed any amount of damage his opponents dealt, was definitely abnormal, but that was because he had reached Level 999.


    It was thanks to this Skill he had obtained at Level 100 that Kagami had managed to become Level 999 at a young age.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t these Skills make others jealous if they are revealed?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? It can¡¯t be changed anyways. Please show me your Status Window occasionally. Why are you being stubborn and hiding it?¡±


    ¡° ¡®Cause it¡¯s a secret rule.¡±


    Kagami replied as he showed off his Status Window, which only displayed his Role and Level. Seeing this, Takako sighed.


    ¡°Whatever. Even though I¡¯m concerned about it, since Kagami-chan is like that, perhaps there is something he doesn¡¯t want us to know about. Alice-chan, let¡¯s go to the bath.¡±


    ¡°A-Alright¡­¡±


    Alice saw Kagami¡¯s displeased expression, as if he were slightly troubled, and stopped listening. When Kagami looked far off into the distance at times, he had a lonely look on his face, as if he were sad. What exactly did he know about going to that area? Alice left the room while worrying about it.


    Even though Takako confirmed the bath selection before leaving the room, Alice didn¡¯t realize it until it was too late. She couldn¡¯t escape anymore.


    Alice, who gave up halfway and prepared for the worst, splendidly passed through the streets of Balman under Takako¡¯s guidance and headed towards the hot springs. The cheerful Takako was strangely scary.


    ¡°Ara? Why such a pale face? Hmph, it¡¯s ok, ¡®cause I¡¯m letting you follow me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­no, that¡­yes. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Or, I wonder if it can¡¯t be helped but to feel sad at times, since Kagami-chan won¡¯t show you his Status Window?¡±


    Alice changed her seemingly sad expression.


    Although she thought that the primary reason for his coldness was a tragedy that had occurred in his past, she was still unfamiliar with Kagami.


    It was troubling for her to be called by her given name for the first time, as well as seeing humans worry about her.


    ¡°Even though he is usually blissfully ignorant, Kagami-chan makes a distressed face when it comes to his Status.¡±


    ¡°Does it have something to do with Kagami-san¡¯s past?¡±


    ¡°Although his lifestyle of defeating Monsters and obtaining gold hasn¡¯t changed at all, he started having that distressed expression when he became Level 999. When I met that child, he was about Level 930 and he had shown me his Status Window back then.¡±


    She added ¡°Since I, too, was a normal Bar Owner at that time, I had never shown off such Skills,¡± as she shook her head and pouted.


    ¡°¡­How did Kagami-san reach Level 999, exactly? Nobody could even reach the area of Level 300, and to go beyond Level 999 is¡­¡±


    If Kagami knew how, anyone would wonder about it, and Alice was the first one to ask this question. She hadn¡¯t been listening anyways, when Kagami was near.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.09

    Even if she tried to listen, Kagami definitely would not tell her. Rather than being strangely deceptive, he¡¯d just wear a troubled expression. Since she intuitively knew this, she didn¡¯t dare ask.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any monsters that are beyond Level 500 in the world.¡±


    Alice stopped and muttered in a small voice.


    No matter how much one struggled, Alice was certain that it was impossible to reach that Level. She knew the existence of the strongest monster because Demons coexisted with Monsters. It was not likely for one to return alive if they met it, and it was impossible to flee if they got lost in its territory.


    ¡°Surely, one cannot go beyond Level 500. Yet¡­Kagami reached Level 999.¡±


    ¡°But he knew from the beginning that the strongest monsters are Level 500. Also, it¡¯s fine to not worry about your father¡¯s life being targeted by another Level 999 person, since another person like Kagami is unlikely to appear.¡±


    Takako said to Alice, who was genuinely worried about the method of reaching Level 999, with a gentle smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably impossible for anyone other than Kagami-chan.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because for him, every single life is important¡­I wonder if that makes him the most idiotic person alive?¡±


    Takako began to laugh like a man and added ¡°Hahaha, idiot.¡±


    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t that something you will eventually come to know from now on? Since we just met, if you feel that you truly wish to get along with us, it would be better to keep your curiosity reigned in.¡±


    Alice slightly reflected on it and lowered her face with a shunned look.


    When Takako saw this, she impulsively wanted to hug Alice. She had hugged cute things impulsively in public before, and since it still hadn¡¯t caused a problem, she responded as such.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll teach you a special method to becoming Level 999! The exp value is still obtained, even if you are at a higher Level. Kagami-chan verified this already.¡±


    ¡°Higher Level?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re at a higher Level, if your opponent¡¯s abilities are greater than yours, you will get exp. This isn¡¯t normally the case, but since he has the weakest Role of Villager, he can gain exp.¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t help but feel even more skeptical when she heard this. Since Villagers were weak, she knew that even if he was fighting a Level 500 Monster at Level 900, he would barely win.


    Learning about the existence of Skills convinced Alice even more. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the existence that called himself Kagami.


    ¡°I, too, don¡¯t know about that. But it¡¯s fine. Whether it¡¯s the past or the present, Kagami-chan is a friendly person who doesn¡¯t change. That¡¯s why, shouldn¡¯t Alice-chan also be at ease?¡±


    Alice, who had been gloomy about various things, brightened at Takako¡¯s words.


    She couldn¡¯t ask too many questions, and even though they had just met, Kagami was friendly. Alice wanted to know more. It was fine if she started learning from now. There was no rush, and they would at least start traveling together.


    ¡°And since I¡¯m here, Alice-chan should also feel more at ease.¡±


    Alice began to overflow with various feelings when Takako said so.


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to go to the hot springs anymore. I just began to think a little, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a girl to be so sweaty! Even if it¡¯s Kagami-chan, I won¡¯t forgive him!¡±


    Takako¡¯s giant body closed in on Alice and pointed at her as she said so. Alice¡¯s heart paled in the face of such force, and she naturally laughed as if she had given up.


    ¡°Here we go!¡­To the hot springs!¡±


    Takako forcibly grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and pointed towards the direction of the hot springs. Immediately after, a giant, violet object fell down in that direction, making a loud ¡°~Dozun¡±.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    This height, perhaps it was four times as tall as Takako?


    Since it had, by chance, fallen in the largest area in Balman¡¯s town square when nobody was around, there wasn¡¯t anyone under it. Otherwise, it would have pinned anyone underneath it.


    Alice was convinced of this when she saw the ground¡¯s paved stone that had been crushed from its fall and gasped.


    ¡°Guru¡­¡­¡­¡­Gururu¡­¡­Guru¡­¡­Gurufuu¡­¡­¡±


    The monster raised a spine-chilling growl and slowly began to move, emitting a yellow glint from its eyes. Its two front legs sank into the ground with a ¡°~zun¡±. It then placed its two hind legs in the same manner and pulverized the ground, as if it was getting ready for a charge.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡±


    ¡°Guru¡­..Ruo!? Buruooooooo!?¡±


    However, the Bloody Buffer, which had come flying from the sky, immediately received a roundhouse kick to it¡¯s body from Takako and was sent flying into the horizon at an amazing speed. It made a loud sound as it collided with the Square¡¯s wall of bricks and disappeared, changing into Gold.


    ¡°Come, Alice-chan! Let¡¯s go to the hot springs!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, please wait a moment. Amazing, it¡¯s my first time being bewildered like this.¡±


    Takako, who didn¡¯t appear to be sensitive to anything and immediately tried to go to the hot springs after slaying a Monster that fell from the sky with a sudden roundhouse kick, made Alice dizzy. When they surveyed their surroundings, they realized that there were more Bloody Buffers falling from the sky, one after another.


    Why were they still calmly trying to go to the hot springs in such a situation? Alice was rather afraid of this.


    ¡°Ara. Quite a lot of them have fallen. Although it¡¯s fine even if they fall on my shop.¡±


    ¡°Takako-san, now is not the time to be calm!¡±


    In fact, the situation had turned into an uproar and screams rang throughout Balman.


    Why had Bloody Buffers fallen from the sky? When Alice and Takako raised their heads to look for the cause, about ten giant, black-winged monster birds descended on the town.


    ¡°Did those monster birds bring those Bloody Buffers? Why, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Alice-chan. Even though everyone is making a racket, it¡¯s fine. This is an Adventurer¡¯s Town, after all.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 2.10

    Takako said in a calm manner.


    When they surveyed their chaotic surroundings, they saw that the confused Adventurers, who were crying and shouting at the same time, were slowly beginning to fight the Bloody Buffers.


    It had certainly been surprising for monsters to suddenly fall from the sky, but everyone seemed to be dealing with it without any particular problems. It didn¡¯t look like it would take them very long to completely suppress this level of damage.


    ¡°Kukuku¡­fuhahaha! Not bad, humans! Even though you are at peace now¡­today is just a test! It¡¯s a declaration of war¡­the Demon King Army will control the humans!¡±


    Immediately after, a voice resounded inside them, as if it were speaking directly into their minds.


    Alice and Takako immediately looked towards the birds that were flocking in the sky. The birds all seemed to be looking down, and they could see a Demon with two horns standing at the front.


    ¡°Ara¡­Could he be your father?¡±


    ¡°No¡­Father isn¡¯t that young, and he doesn¡¯t have silver hair. But, why is he using the Demon King¡¯s name in such a place?¡±


    When Takako checked, with a slightly troubled look, Alice hastily denied it.


    However, Alice couldn¡¯t hide her look of confusion. It was possible that they were just using the Demon King¡¯s name, but they had unquestionably declared war against the humans.


    ¡°Fear us, humans¡­! Demon King-sama has finally begun to act in order to destroy Humanity. In both his name and in reality, you guys will be controlled¡­for all of eternity!¡±


    ***Kagami¡¯s POV***


    ¡°So¡­hungry. There¡¯s so much free time. Hurry up and come back.¡±


    After Takako and Alice left, Kagami laid down on top of the bed, since he had nothing to do. Whether or not it was good to sleep early after eating, he deeply regretted not going to the bath together with them. However, since Balman was always crowded, regardless of the time of day, it seemed too troublesome to walk out right now, even if it was the middle of the night. It would be annoying if he passed by Takako and Alice, so Kagami was waiting on standby.


    ¡°As always, it seems like they are having fun. As expected of Balman, cows are even falling from the sky.¡±


    Kagami laughed lightly as he looked outside of the window. Cows were rapidly coming down from the sky to wave at him. He couldn¡¯t help making a retort when such an event was happening.


    ¡°If you are showing me this, then today¡¯s dinner will be black beef¡­No, it will be something less expensive, since Alice is here¡­But she most likely hasn¡¯t tried it before, so black beef it is¡­¡±


    Kagami immediately understood that the the Monsters that were falling were Bloody Buffers. He thought it was amusing because such low Level Monsters were falling into a town where Adventurers gathered.


    He initially thought that Takako had thrown them around as they fell, since her class was Monk, but he immediately changed his mind.


    ¡°Gururu¡­¡­ruooooo!¡±


    ¡°Eh? This is extremely annoying.¡±


    A Bloody Buffer broke through the ceiling and fell into the room, landing right next to Kagami¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Eh-¡­I wonder what the repair cost will be.¡±


    Kagami looked up at the sky, more concerned about the condition of the broken ceiling than the Bloody Buffer that had fallen in front of him, and noticed the black Monster birds which had dropped the Bloody Buffers. As they flew about and filled the sky, Kagami frowned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like Takako-chan threw them¡­Did those Monsters do this?¡±


    Black monster birds were fluttering around in the sky. From what Kagami knew, they only appeared in groups. They were only Level 138 Monsters that flew around the Demon King¡¯s castle, the Hell Crows.


    Why were they flying about in a flock at such a place? They were even cooperating with fellow Monsters who originally inhabited different areas. Although there were various other thoughts that Kagami initially had,


    ¡°It¡¯s a flying piggybank!¡±


    Is what he quickly thought of them as.


    Since Hell Crows were able to fly around in the sky, they rarely came down to the ground. He had to come up with a strategy to defeat them. They were monsters that Kagami did not encounter often.


    However, Hell Crows liked to eat shiny gems as food, and since they were stored inside their body, you could earn a large amount of gold if you defeated them. They were Rare Monsters whose dropped Items were gems.


    ¡°I-I hate it! One, two, three, four, five, six¡­every single one of them is plump!¡±


    Kagami¡¯s thoughts immediately switched to figuring out how to defeat the Hell Crows, who were flying in the sky. He didn¡¯t care about the ceiling¡¯s repair cost anymore because it would be fine if he paid with the gold from defeating the Hell Crows.


    He actually started to feel grateful for the Hell Crows and Bloody Buffers that had come to attack in flocks.


    ¡°Kukuku¡­fuhahaha! Not bad, humans! Even though you are at peace now¡­today is just a test! It¡¯s a declaration of war¡­the Demon King Army will control the humans!¡±


    A voice resounded inside Kagami¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Fear us, humans¡­! Demon King-sama has finally begun to act in order to destroy Humanity. In both his name and in reality, you guys will be controlled¡­for all of eternity!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that guy saying.¡±


    Kagami said hatefully in response to the voice he suddenly heard. He knew the existence that was called the Demon King. Incidentally, he also knew his daughter. It was precisely because of this that he knew that the owner of this voice¡­was probably just a Demon. He understood that the Demon was selfishly twisting the intentions of another, which angered him a little.


    ¡°Gururururuoooooo! Guruooooooo!¡±


    When the Bloody Buffers let out a war cry, as if they were announcing their existence, Kagami looked at them.


    ¡°Just about right.¡±


    ¡°Guruo? Guru¡­!?¡±


    Kagami grabbed one of the horns extending from the Bloody Buffer with one hand, lightly lifted it up while supporting its giant body, and flung it into the sky with full force.


    Larger than a cannonball, the Bloody Buffer flew in a straight line towards the sky and collided with the flock of Hell Crows before changing into gold.


    The Hell Crow that received a direct blow from the Bloody Buffer changed into a large amount of gold and gems, which scattered into the air.


    ¡°Shit! There¡¯s a possibility of other guys picking that up!¡±


    After saying that, since there weren¡¯t any fleeing children in the vicinity, Kagami jumped out of the broken ceiling. After he found the Bloody Buffer he flung into the sky, he began to search for Takako.


    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±


    The Demon who was standing on top of the Hell Crow in the sky could not understand what had happened to the Hell Crow that was killed and wore a puzzled expression, with snot running down his nose.


    ***Kagami POV End***

 Volume 1 - CH 2.11

    The town was wrapped in the strange sight of Bloody Buffers flying back up into the sky one by one. It looked like the cows had done their best to stand on the ground, but had been pulled back up by the force of God and flew into the sky. The scene later became famous in the town.


    ¡°Takako-san, the Bloody Buffers are flying into the sky, one after another¡­what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Kagami-chan is probably the only one who could do such things. Even if I¡¯m in my best condition, I don¡¯t think I could reach those birds flying in the sky. Only he is able to fling them so high.¡±


    Alice listened to this while staring at the Monster standing next to her with her mouth wide open. Takako, on the other hand, had an exhilarated look as she watched the Bloody Buffers and the Monster Birds falling one after another.


    ¡°But, as expected of Kagami-chan. It feels good to send them flying. It seems like he immediately understood what was happening. Let¡¯s go, Alice-chan.¡±


    Takako began to walk towards where the Bloody Buffers were flying into the sky. Alice nodded in agreement and chased after her.


    When they checked the town¡¯s state as they ran by, they saw that the townsfolk had already escaped from the confusing situation. Half of them were in a festive mood, while the other half was shouting in anger towards the Demons.


    Those who were treating the event like a festival were drinking sake while watching the Bloody Buffers fly into the air. They also shouted and cheered as they watched the adventurers fight the Bloody Buffers that were rampaging nearby.


    However, the town wasn¡¯t undamaged and few were joyful about the Bloody Buffers. Some had suffered injuries, while others had their homes destroyed. They glared at the flocking Monster Birds with a desire for vengeance.


    When she saw this, Alice¡¯s expression became clouded. She had the feeling that she might be blamed for trying to cause a reconciliation between Demons and Humans.


    Takako tried to cheer her up by saying ¡°It¡¯s not the first time this has happened¡±, and thought about the long road ahead of her. Although she had hoped that they would cooperate, it was clear that the people standing there would be opposed to the idea.


    ¡°Adventurers! Now is the time to stand up! As if we will fall to the hands of the Bloody Buffers! Let¡¯s join forces, defeat all the Monsters, and let those who oppose us know of Humanity¡¯s power!¡±


    ¡°Uooooooooh!¡±


    Adventurers aimed for the subjugation of the Demon King by defeating Monsters, and the party who stood in front of them, at the vanguard, had delivered a speech before the nearly-dead Bloody Buffers.


    Rex pierced a Bloody Buffer with his sword. Krul stood beside him, wearing a serious look, and Tina hid behind them in embarrassment, while Palna yawned as if annoyed.


    ¡°Behold! There is no way other Roles could use this sword technique! The power of this technique does not just fling them!¡±


    Rex pulled his sword out of the Bloody Buffer and let out a loud cry towards the heavens.


    The Bloody Buffer changed into gold just as a flash of light poured onto Rex and the sky darkened with clouds.


    The light that poured onto Rex spit out electricity, causing a small shockwave to hit its surroundings, and wrapped around the blade of Rex¡¯s sword.


    Then he positioned himself as if he had sheathed his blade and slowly began to move his sword.


    ¡¸Holy Thunder ?Furious Beheading Wave£¡¡¹(TN: ¡¸Â}À×?„‚ÁÒ²¨”Ø£¡¡¹)


    Rex swung his sword towards the sky while calling out the Skill¡¯s name, even though he didn¡¯t need to say it. A powerful body of light flew out, as if detached from the sword, and traveled straight towards the Hell Crows with tremendous speed, forming of a blade of light.


    The blade of light hit one of the Hell Crows, piercing it, and released an electric shock that was strong enough to burn it to a crisp.


    The Hell Crow changed into gold coins and gems before the electric shock had finished discharging, so the gold coins and gems were zapped into dust.


    ¡°See that! Just from my strength alone, those formidable, flapping Monsters in the sky are irrelevant! It¡¯s not enough to scare us if they are only attacking!¡±


    Rex returned his sword to its sheath as sweat dripped down his forehead. Though it was natural for him to be strong, since he was a Hero, he was able to defeat a high level Monster in a single blow. Alice gave him a respectful look and gasped, ¡°Amazing¡­as expected of a Hero.¡±


    ¡°A-are you fine, Hero-sama? It seems like your body received that lightning strike?¡±


    Krul immediately ran over after seeing the weakened Rex stagger due to using his skill just now.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, but¡­since I used a large portion of my power, I can only cast it twice. We won¡¯t let the Demon King Army pose a threat to Humans, even if we don¡¯t have power.¡±


    Rex said with a fatigued look. Krul nodded in silence and gathered the attention of the surrounding Adventurers.


    ¡°Please hear me out, everyone. Surely, a Hero¡¯s strength is tremendous, but it¡¯s not infinite! Everyone¡¯s cooperation is essential to show the power of humanity to the Demon King Army¡­Please lend us your power, in the name of the Hero!¡±


    ¡°Uooooh! Let¡¯s do ittt!¡±


    With Krul¡¯s encouragement, the Adventurers¡¯ morale was boosted and they raised their weapons one after another.


    ¡°Hero-sama¡­are you okay? I¡¯ll treat you n-now!¡±


    Meanwhile, Tina and Palna approached the exhausted Rex and Tina handed over a potion to heal his stamina. Palna looked surprised as she praised the greatness of his Holy Thunder ?Furious Beheading Wave.


    ¡°This flow is a bit bad.¡±


    Takako muttered while sighing. Alice couldn¡¯t understand what made the flow bad. She had considered the various risks of massing them together to take them out in one fell swoop, but it wasn¡¯t really a situation that one could call ¡®bad¡¯. She looked at the Demons in the sky and tilted her head, unable to understand.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s important to coordinate your timing! Not only are the opponents flying in the sky, they are high Level Monsters. Unlike Hero-sama, I do not think we will defeat them in one blow.¡±


    As Alice was pondering Takako¡¯s words, Krul issued instructions to the gathered Adventurers. Along with Rex, they prepared to cast a skill that allowed long-range attacks. Those who could not help took out Bows and Crossbows, while those who could use magic began to chant.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Takako lost her troubled look and smiled while raising her voice, as if her chance had come.


    Although Alice didn¡¯t know what the tall Takako had seen, it didn¡¯t seem to be related to the Adventurers in front of her.


    ¡°Now! All out attack!¡±


    On Krul¡¯s command, all of the Adventurer¡¯s attacks shot out simultaneously.


    ¡°Takako-chan! I leave it to you!¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me!¡±


    Almost at the same time, a man¡¯s voice echoed, calling Takako. In response, Takako jumped into the sky, causing an exploding sound to resound.


    In the next moment, the scene came into her view. Two Bloody Buffers suddenly flew out next to each other and prevented most of the Adventurer¡¯s attacks.


    The two Bloody Buffers were pierced with arrows and crossbow bolts, protecting the flying Monsters. Takako, who had flown up into the air ahead of time, drop kicked the Bloody Buffers into the ground.


    The Bloody Buffers that were drop kicked naturally died and their bodies changed into gold.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­give me a break. Even though it took great pains to ensure four of them¡­don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±


    What on earth had happened? Confused, most of the Adventurers there heard the voice and looked towards the direction that the Bloody Buffers had flown from.


    There, a young villager-like man was loosely dragging two Bloody Buffers by their horns with one hand. It was Kagami.


    ¡°Y-¡­You!¡±


    Why was there a Villager dragging Bloody Buffers with one hand? It was too strange to be a joke. All of the gathered Adventurers looked surprised. However, the only one to say anything was the one who already knew and had conversed with this man, Krul.


    Rex¡¯s face distorted and he glared at the Villager with vengeance.


    ¡°Yoishotto.¡±


    Kagami walked up to Krul and forcibly shoved the Bloody Buffers he had dragged along into the ground. Palna saw this and said, ¡°It¡¯s seriously planted in there,¡± with a dry smile.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­were the Bloody Buffers just now thrown by you? How on earth were these Bloody Buffers beaten?¡±


    ¡°So many questions. Is it normal to wonder if I am the only Villager in Balman? By the way, you don¡¯t have to worry about these Bloody Buffers, because they¡¯re unconscious.¡±


    Kagami had a refreshed look, almost as if he had been plowing the fields. Krul glared at Kagami with discontent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this! Even though we took great pains to try and face the Demon King Army with our combined force¡­You¡¯re in the way! Did you just want to show off your own power like that? Or are you actually in league with the Demons¡­that little sister, of course!¡±


    ¡°Dosukoi¡±(TN: a type of cheer used in sumo matches, doesn¡¯t really have a meaning. Now you know :3)


    ¡°Hyan!?¡±


    Kagami had been thoughtlessly listening to Krul¡¯s complaints, but he ran out of patience because it was taking too long. He released a light, powerless chop at Krul. Krul was naturally unable to respond to the chop and she raised a strange voice when it hit her.


    ¡°A-all of a sudden, what are you¡­? This is the first time in my life, since I was born, that I was hit by a gentleman!¡±


    ¡°It would be good to treat it as a valuable experience.¡±


    When she saw Kagami showing no remorse, Krul glared at Kagami with a red face. He didn¡¯t really understand if she was embarrassed, angry, or shy.


    ¡°Princess¡­although it¡¯s a good idea to coordinate the timing of the attacks, you only get three points out of ten.¡±


    Krul¡¯s glare disappeared when she heard this and she looked bewildered instead.


    ¡°W-Why?¡±


    ¡°This is the town, right? It would be different if there was enough power to kill them in one blow, but isn¡¯t it careless of you to attack them without that guarantee? Won¡¯t it be dangerous if the weakened Monsters fall in a place with people in it? Hell Crows are Level 138, so they are dangerous even without flying. What were you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡­¡±


    Krul diverted her glare away from Kagami, wearing a clouded expression. She hadn¡¯t considered the damage that would occur while the nearby Adventurers tried to kill the Monsters that were brought down.


    ¡°Also, aren¡¯t bows and crossbows unwise? If they were to miss, the arrows would rain down onto the city. Wouldn¡¯t they cause serious wounds to whoever they hit? It would have been dangerous if Takako-chan wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Kagami made eye contact with Takako, who gave a thumbs up as a ¡®good sign¡¯.


    After he had explained it to that extent, everyone in the hero¡¯s party, as well as Alice, understood the meaning behind Kagami¡¯s earlier actions. It was to protect the humans that lived in the town.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s due to a lack of experience. You have to get more accustomed to fighting. However, I think your concept was good? After this, if you do your best, I think you will be able to instruct people more accurately. First of all, you should consider what should be the highest priority.¡±


    Krul was keenly aware that she had been too obsessed with the Monsters and hadn¡¯t really thought of anything else. She had wanted to try to bear the burden of defeating the Monsters alone, rather than wanting to be released from the responsibility. She felt an uncontrollable amount of gratitude towards Kagami.


    ¡°But, the Hero over there, you are useless. Zero points.¡±


    Before she could relay this gratitude, Kagami pointed at Rex while releasing an unusual hatred, causing her to swallow her words.


    Rex was naturally scared and bewildered by the finger pointing at his body.


    ¡°W¡­why?¡±


    ¡°The power of your skill is wonderful. It¡¯s as if that skill recognizes your greatness just from you learning it¡­but you made both the gold and drop items disappear. Just for that, I will never forgive you. It can¡¯t be forgiven.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 2.12

    After Kagami said this, Rex muttered ¡°Yes?¡± with a puzzled expression. Almost all of the surrounding people reacted in a similar way. Meanwhile, Kagami directed his line of sight towards the Hell Crows that were still flying around in the air.


    ¡°For now, leave the disposal of the Hell Crows to me! Or rather, you should leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Hold up, hold up. Even though your power is really amazing, aren¡¯t you helpless by yourself? Your opponents are flying in the sky.¡±


    Palna folded her arms and responded to Kagami¡¯s shout of ¡°Leave the processing of the Drop Items to me too!¡± by pointing out the problem.


    However, Kagami immediately lifted up the two Bloody Buffers he had been grabbing by their horns and threw them towards the flying Hell Crows with all his might.


    ¡°Ah! It was you!!¡±


    Rex finally realized the true identity of the one who had sent the many Bloody Buffers flying towards the sky earlier, and he raised his voice while pointing at him.


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Rex¡¯s face distorted when he saw the Hell Crow torn up by the direct hit from the flying Bloody Buffer. The attack seemed to give the impression that Kagami was assuming that he was the only one putting in effort.


    ¡°Y-You¡­aren¡¯t you a Villager? How do you have such power!?¡±


    One of the Adventurers who didn¡¯t see him as an abnormal presence called out to him.


    ¡°Effort.¡±


    Nearly everyone made a drawn expression, unsatisfied with Kagami¡¯s statement, and wanted to say ¡°What the hell is that guy talking about.¡± Only Rex glared at Kagami, clenching his teeth.


    If it was just effort, he himself had also given it. Nevertheless, he could not agree with the strength of that Villager, compared to his. Effort? It couldn¡¯t be a reason like that. He had put in effort many times. But was it still not enough? Was just training not enough, despite the power he had managed to obtain until now? It couldn¡¯t be such a thing. How on earth had that guy obtained the power to make such accusations? It was impossible for him to lose like that. Such thoughts were swirling around in Rex¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t show it, I understand your power. I¡¯m not such an idiot that I can¡¯t understand it, no matter how many times you show it to me. I say there isn¡¯t a way for you to defeat those guys up in the air. Aren¡¯t you helpless because a Villager can¡¯t use magic?¡±


    Kagami was amazed at what Palna said and answered, ¡°Well, there are none.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Kagami-san can¡¯t use magic!?¡±


    Alice, who had been secretly nearby, looked surprised when she heard Palna.


    ¡°Ara, it was¡­you. Wasn¡¯t she your little sister¡­Kagami-san?¡±


    Palna reacted to the sudden voice, and everyone there looked towards Alice.


    Most of those who looked at Alice had normal expressions. It was just the Hero¡¯s party who had skeptical looks.


    Alice saw this situation and her sight slightly shifted to the right, thinking that she had been found out.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that my sister calls me by my name, since a long time ago. It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t going to give my name. I am Kagami. Call me Bishoujo Kagami-chan~¡±


    ¡°¡­But you aren¡¯t called that.¡±


    Kagami followed up in a split second, but Palna¡¯s suspicious gaze didn¡¯t change. Kagami splendidly ignored her gaze and moved until he was in front of Alice.


    ¡°Good, were you safe? Did they call you a chibi (TN:pipsqueak, small fry etc)? It¡¯s fine to call you a chibi until you¡¯re one litre though?¡±(It¡¯s a joke about her tits)


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child! Rather, you¡¯re unable to use magic, Kagami-san?¡±


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m Level 999 doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m omnipotent.¡±


    Alice stared at Kagami as he replied with an uneasy look on his face, as if he was appealing to her. To think that she had never had a chance to talk about magic with him. She stared at Kagami with a sorrowful look.


    For a moment, Alice thought that it couldn¡¯t be helped, but now she really wanted to go to the toilet so she slightly directed her stare at the sky. Kagami assumed that Alice was thinking about what to say.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s fine, so don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll manage it, somehow.¡±


    Alice loosened up after hearing those words, as if she felt relieved.


    Krul lost her skeptical look when she saw this and slowly approached Alice. She hugged Alice while seeming to be slightly apologetic.


    ¡°I agree¡­it was scary, huh. I mean, you¡¯re still so small. But it¡¯s fine, we will surely annihilate the Demon King¡¯s Army. That¡¯s why, isn¡¯t it fine to be at ease?¡±


    Krul misunderstood that Alice had been frightened after seeing the Demon King¡¯s Army and she gently smiled at Alice while reassuring her.


    ¡°Role, Princess. Skill, Misinterpretation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it just your imagination?¡±


    Krul faced Kagami, as if she wanted to ask him something, and, while looking as if she had seen a pitiful person, responded to him.


    ¡°Kagami-san¡­was it? I still haven¡¯t introduced myself. I was born on the tenth month of the lunar calendar and I am called Krul ?Hexal Doria. Although Kagami-san¡¯s power has been repeatedly acknowledged, I don¡¯t think we can make the Demon King¡¯s Army understand Humanity¡¯s power if we don¡¯t coordinate our power now. I¡¯m thankful for your suggestions earlier¡­but please leave this place to us.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that you can make them understand?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    She had been teeming with confidence that he would advocate her idea, so Kagami¡¯s unexpected response surprised her. She was slightly bewildered, not knowing the intent of the question. After taking a deep breath, she stared at Kagami in a serious manner.


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Army doesn¡¯t know Humanity¡¯s potential. Therefore, we have to attack and show them our power. Regardless of whether we attacked carelessly or not, it¡¯s necessary to make them understand! We need to try and attack them again, without thinking about things like being careless!¡±


    ¡°Even though you thought about it until now, why haven¡¯t you noticed it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that the Demon King¡¯s Army doesn¡¯t understand Humanity¡¯s potential?¡±


    In response to Kagami¡¯s baffling question, Krul stopped and thought about it carefully. Although the question was unusual, it had a simple answer and she came up with it quickly.


    ¡°Because¡­the Demon King¡¯s Army has never come to attack us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You understand well! Well done, well done!¡±


    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t treat me like a child! What¡¯s the point you¡¯re trying to make?!¡±


    Although she had said the answer to the question herself, Krul didn¡¯t care about it and raised her voice while blushing in response to Kagami. When Kagami saw this, he thought from the bottom of his heart that her common sense was terrible and let out a slight sigh.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.13

    ¡°There have been no attacks until now because of the Demon King¡¯s will, right? But they came and attacked. Did something happen to the Demon King? Do you not think that there was some type of change with the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°That may be¡­but even if something did happen, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that the Demon King is an enemy. I do not know what changed, but it is undeniable that they came to attack.¡±


    When he saw the look in Krul¡¯s eyes, which were filled with conviction, he looked up towards the Hell Crows in the sky and then stared off into the distance while saying ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    People¡¯s opinions wouldn¡¯t change so easily. Kagami knew this well. That was why he had given up on various things. He had just fought alone and continued to gather gold for his own purposes.


    Since she couldn¡¯t see things from Kagami¡¯s perspective, she could never understand him. Kagami realized this from her desire to fight.


    ¡°¡­Well, yeah. The Demon King is certainly an enemy, for humans that is.¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression dimmed at these words. However, as if he wanted to comfort her, he put his hand on Alice and continued to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine if the Demon King defeats you guys, and it¡¯s fine if he had plans to defeat you from the start. But, what would you do if the Demons who came to attack this time were unrelated to the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°The Demon Army that is attacking now¡­has no relations to the Demon King?¡±


    Of course, it was a remark that indicated that Kagami had some kind of understanding of the connection between the Demon King and the Demon King Army that was attacking right now. At the same time, he had insisted that something was wrong.


    It was a fact that it was the first time Humanity had been attacked by the Demons, even though the Demon King wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°They might be acting violently after borrowing the authority of the Demon King, but there are also Demons who hold a grudge against the Demon King and might be trying to lure Humanity to a quick defeat. It might just be a trap.¡±


    ¡°¡­And? After all that, what is it that you want to say?¡±


    Palna was unable to stand Kagami¡¯s pompous way of speaking any longer and she glared at him, as if angry, while letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Instead of defeating them, you should apprehend and interrogate them. Isn¡¯t it more important to learn the truth than to show your strength? In any case, even if they are an enemy, let¡¯s go listen to them to learn about their internal affairs. It looks like they are over there.¡±


    ¡°What will you do after listening to them? It¡¯s not like they will stop being enemies. Besides, aren¡¯t they in the sky? It¡¯s impossible to catch them.¡±


    ¡°You would be able to figure out if it is a trap or something else that they¡¯re plotting, right? You don¡¯t have to defeat them just because they¡¯re an enemy. Saying that it¡¯s useless to catch them¡­don¡¯t you realize that you are giving up?¡±


    Palna felt sweat run down her cheek as she listened to Kagami¡¯s words. She attempted to talk before deciding to listen to him. Kagami directed his sight to Takako and both of them nodded their heads.


    ¡°K-Kagami-san, what do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Something like this.¡±


    Right after Alice asked her question, Kagami snapped his fingers as a signal. Takako vigorously kicked off of the ground, generating a tremor that felt like an earthquake, and jumped into the sky. Kagami also jumped into the sky, with enough speed to catch up to Takako, and left a crater in the ground, as if there had been an explosion.


    ¡°Takako-chan, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me. It¡¯s a free human transport service with no guarantee of keeping one¡¯s life¡­I¡¯ll go? Go dieeeeee!


    Before the approaching Kagami caught up and passed by her, Takako twisted and rotated her body and kicked Kagami up into the sky with all her might. Kagami flew as if he had been blown away by her feet.


    Kagami had willfully named the skill,¡¾Takako Bazooka¡¿. It was a Jump Combination technique which allowed Takako to send someone into the sky.


    It was a skill that he had requested Takako to use once in the past out of curiosity. He hadn¡¯t thought of using it to make someone fly until now. Kagami had received damage beyond his expectations so the skill had been sealed, with the reason being ¡°It is useless.¡±


    However, it was the perfect skill for the current situation, where the enemy was in the sky. The pair had come to a mutual understanding just by meeting their gazes.


    ¡°Ah, well, this and that.¡±


    Consequently, this skill had a weakness that couldn¡¯t be understood with the few attempts Kagami and Takako had made.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know this makes someone pass through without hitting anything at all.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t targeted properly, it became rather sad because the person would pass by without hitting anything. Takako noticed that, after kicking him upwards, Kagami was clearly flying towards the beautiful night sky that was filled with stars but empty of Hell Crows.


    ¡°Goodbye, Kagami-chan~¡±


    Takako immediately gave up on Kagami¡¯s life. Giving up, she closed her mouth with her hand as she fell back down towards the ground and teared up. It was as if she wanted to say something, even if it was irrelevant.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaah-¡­¡­..!¡±


    Sure enough, Kagami missed the flock of Hell Crows by a large amount and flew higher into the sky. It was as if life¡¯s mysteries had come from the ground into the air, while raising his voice, and the Demon who was riding on one of the Hell Crows instinctively felt fear.


    ¡°W-¡­What is this town, exactly¡­? Is it really a human town? Not only do Bloody Buffers come flying, but humans as well¡­? Indiscriminate? Are they indiscriminate?¡±


    The heart rates of the Demons that called themselves the Demon King Army rose to unprecedented levels.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.14

    It was likely that the situation was different from what they had predicted. The Bloody Buffers had understood that their only purpose was to cause destruction and confusion, since it was a town of Adventurers.


    Even if, by chance, a hero had come to stay in this town, the Hero¡¯s usage of the Light Slash was limited to defeating one Hell Crow.


    However, it was unexpected for the Bloody Buffers to be blown into the sky, especially by a single human.


    Although the thrown Bloody Buffers had only hit the Hell Crows, the Demon was uncertain as to whether humans had also been hit and gradually became fearful.


    (ED: He¡¯s scared because he thinks that the humans don¡¯t care about friendly fire.)


    There was something unexpected within this town.


    ¡°Calm down a little.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can be calm!? This plan is really crazy! Shit¡­By this, Demon King-sama¡¯s dignity will be¡­!¡±


    The voice behind him caused him to hang his head and lose his composure in anger.


    After several seconds passed, he realized that there was a puzzling presence behind him, which had spoken with him as if it were natural. He did not know why it had come to talk to him, but there shouldn¡¯t have been any being who could talk to him while he was in the air. He became pale and nervously glanced behind him.


    ¡°Who the hell are you¡­!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that outdated speech? I¡¯m just a villager who is passing by.¡±


    The Demon was at a loss for words when he saw the bizarre scene of the presence in front of him calmly standing amongst the Hell Crows. The presence was casually enjoying the view that could be seen from this height. As if there would be a Villager in this situation. Villager?


    ¡°Villagers¡­should know the limits of their bodies!¡±


    When the fearful Demon recognized the existence in front of him as a Villager, he impatiently pointed his palm at Kagami and released three shots of close range Blast Annihilation Magic. The blast of the fierce explosions and the sweltering heat attacked Kagami, but¡­


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Only the upper portions of his clothing had been blown off. The person who had been hit by the magic repeated his earlier words, while staying composed.


    Kagami had taken damage, without a doubt. His skin was burnt and blood was dripping from the wound inflicted by the explosion. However, the damage done was too low.


    The Demon had planned his attack to show his true strength. Three blasts of his Blast Annihilation magic should have been enough to kill opponents who were around Level 80, or at least leave them on the brink of death. He shivered at Kagami¡¯s composed look and thought, ¡°That guy is¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you come here¡­? Answer me, human.¡±


    ¡°A gorilla-like person kicked me. You might think that it was useless to have landed on a Hell Crow by luck, but I got here by riding the other Hell Crows.¡±


    Although the Demon couldn¡¯t really understand what was being said, he realized that this human was the one who had flown by earlier.


    ¡°Who are you¡­perhaps you aren¡¯t a Villager? Are you a Hero? Or maybe you¡¯re a Sage?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m just a normal Villager.¡±


    Kagami revealed his Status Window¡¯s Level and Role, as usual. When the Demon saw the Level value of 999, he was speechless from surprise.


    ¡°I-Impossible! Surely such humans don¡¯t exist!¡±


    He made a remark a few seconds later, as if his heart had temporarily stopped beating.


    ¡°No, they do.¡±


    Kagami became doubtful and made a troubled expression when he saw the fervent and narrow-minded Demon.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t listening¡­if there are guys like you out there, then, by this, the position of the Demon King will be¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah, calm down. I don¡¯t have any desires at all to defeat the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°¡­? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I am friends with the Demon King¡¯s daughter after all. The name is Kagami Kouji. It¡¯s a pleasure.¡±


    The Demon showed a mixture of confusion and surprise at Kagami¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°Well, the meaning is that I am currently traveling with and taking care of the Demon King¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­!? You¡¯re saying that Alice-sama is in this town!?¡±


    Although the Demon did not know if what Kagami said was true, he feared that he might have put the Demon King¡¯s daughter in danger and his chest felt painful.


    Before this operation began, the Demon had searched for Alice, because there had been an order from the Demon King to bring Alice back. He had headed towards the Demon Village where Alice was supposed to be living but could not find her, even though the Demon King Army had searched the surroundings in full force.


    Therefore, regardless of the real intentions of this man, who claimed he was a friend of the Demon King, the chance of Alice being here was considerable. After all, there was no reason for a normal human to know that the Demon King had a daughter.


    ¡°Are you¡­an ally of Demons?¡±


    Although it was very unlikely, the Demon at least tried to ask Kagami.


    ¡°I¡¯m neither an ally nor an enemy. Though, I think that it¡¯s inevitable that the Demon King will be killed.¡±


    The Demon slightly regained his composure. Kagami¡¯s expression brightened when he saw that the Demon understood some of what he was talking about.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m saved because there is a guy who will actually speak with me. I¡¯m a human so nobody would listen to me, just because I¡¯m supposed to be an enemy.¡±


    ¡°If you mean that you didn¡¯t come to defeat me, what are you planning to do? Did you come to tell me that you are holding Alice-sama hostage?!¡±


    ¡°I came to ask questions.¡±


    When Kagami smiled, the Demon felt a chill and was unable to say anything. It wasn¡¯t because of the height or the swift, cold wind caused by the Hell Crow¡¯s flying speed. The Demon was attacked by an overwhelming feeling of anxiety and felt as if his hands and feet had been completely bound.


    ¡°This attack operation, was it an order from the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°It-¡­It was undeniably an order from the Demon King! Demon King-sama has finally begun to move in order to dispel the humiliation we have received from the humans until now! Humans must all be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Although I said earlier that I¡¯m neither an enemy nor an ally, if I am an enemy, isn¡¯t it fine if I just decide to kill the Demon King?¡±


    That was when the Demon finally understood what he had been sensing. The eyes of the man in front of him were bloodthirsty, as if indicating that the man was coming to hit him. As if the man would be willing to resort to such an unspeakable lie.


    Perhaps noticing this, Kagami stopped smiling and became expressionless. Although Kagami¡¯s words had not been a joke, the Demon concluded that he could confirm Kagami¡¯s true intentions behind coming up to such a place.


    ¡°Bastard¡­you said earlier that you are friends with the Demon King. Is that¡­really true?¡±


    ¡°Aah, that. I exaggerated so I could calmly talk with you. Although our relationship isn¡¯t good enough to be called friends¡­he is an old acquaintance. I was treated well, a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°You said that you were treated well?¡±


    ¡°Aah, the Demon King at the time wasn¡¯t really a guy who was thinking of trying to destroy the humans. Rather¡­he was a philosophical person. That¡¯s the reason that I came here.¡±


    Kagami closed his eyes and let out a big sigh, as if remembering the olden days.


    Then he slowly opened his eyes and drew nearer to the Demon. He opened his mouth while meeting the Demon¡¯s gaze seriously.


    ¡°Is it really the Demon King who gave that order? Did the Demon King say it to you in person?¡±


    The Demon was overwhelmed by Kagami¡¯s seriousness. He wondered, ¡°Why would this man worry about the Demon King giving such an order?¡±


    ¡°Alice said that the Demon King had collapsed because of an illness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alice-sama did? Impossible. The Demon King is alive and well!¡±


    ¡°Alice has been running around alone for the Demon King. Since she¡¯s like that, she wouldn¡¯t think of the possibility that you guys are lying. While on the subject, I don¡¯t think that she believes that the Demon King would destroy humans either.¡±


    The Demon realized that Kagami¡¯s bloodthirst earlier was not because Kagami had come to try to kill him.


    He honestly believed that the Demon King wasn¡¯t someone who would do such a thing, so he was confirming whether or not his trust had been betrayed. The fear the Demon had felt from Kagami¡¯s earlier bloodthirst was slightly eased by this realization.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.15

    ¡°You said¡­Demon King-sama is sick?¡±


    When his fear subsided, he remembered meeting the Demon King in person at the Demon King¡¯s Castle before he came here. The safety of the Demon King took precedence over anything else, but the Demon King within his memories had, without a doubt, been majestically seated upon his throne.


    There wasn¡¯t anything particularly strange in what he remembered, though he might have been wrong about it. Like always, the Demon King had been seated on his throne in the deepest part of the huge palace. The one who called himself the General of the Demon King¡¯s Army and also served as the Demon King¡¯s butler, Estelar Urgot, had been on the Demon King¡¯s right side and had given the order to the Demon.


    Although he hadn¡¯t thought anything was strange back then, the Demon noticed something was amiss.


    ¡°¡­The one who gave the order to me is not Demon King-sama?¡±


    He placed a hand on his mouth and muttered, despite his worries. Kagami smiled without hesitation when he heard this.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it still too early to decide?¡±


    ¡°I-It is, but wait! Demon King-sama was nearby! We couldn¡¯t have denied that order!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s too early to decide. I, too, don¡¯t know what happened. There is the chance that he had a change of heart and is trying to conquer the world, but isn¡¯t it also possible that he is being manipulated by someone?¡±


    ¡°Being manipulated? Impossible! It¡¯s impossible for a gentleman like the Demon King to be manipulated!¡±


    ¡°I only said that it was a possibility. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but Alice said that the Demon King is sick.¡±


    For the time being, since it was unknown whether the Demon King could issue a command, Kagami¡¯s bloodthirst disappeared and he replied optimistically.


    The Demon considered Kagami¡¯s words. If this story was true, Kagami¡¯s existence would become a danger to him. Originally, the purpose of this operation was to let the Adventurers gathered in this town learn of the existence of the Demon King Army. The aim was to overwhelm the Adventurers with the feeling that nowhere was safe so that, in the future, they would be more likely to die. The goal wasn¡¯t to destroy the Adventurers.


    If nothing else, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem if he returned now. The Demon removed his cloak and dispersed the magic in his body while issuing a command.


    ¡°Full speed to the Demon King¡¯s Castle! Confirm Demon King-sama¡¯s true intentions¡­!¡±


    When he issued the command, the flock of Hell Crows all immediately changed their course and headed towards the southwest of Balman.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you do that.¡±


    At the same time, Kagami grabbed the head of the Hell Crow he was riding and forcibly moved it towards the other Hell Crows.


    When he got close enough, he jumped off of his Hell Crow and grabbed another Hell Crow, throwing it towards the others while in midair. He then landed back on the first Hell Crow, as if he had adjusted it to catch him as he came down.


    ¡°Look! Quickly! Heal before I fall! Heal!¡±


    He grabbed the head of the Hell Crow again and moved it towards the two Hell Crows that had changed into gems and gold. He moved both of his arms at a speed that was too fast to be seen and caught everything.


    ¡°What are you doing y-you bastard! Aren¡¯t you also worried about Demon King-sama? I have to go and confirm it! Whether or not this operation is truly something Demon King-sama wants!¡±


    ¡°No but¡­they¡¯re Hell Crows.¡±


    Because they¡¯re Hell Crows? The Demon couldn¡¯t understand at all and he felt like he was crazy when he saw the gloating Villager in front of him.


    ¡°T-Then, I¡¯ll let you follow me, you bastard! After you follow me, I¡¯ll let you deal with the Hell Crows as you wish! How about that?¡±


    ¡°No~, well, I absolutely must bring Alice with me.¡±


    ¡°T-Then, it¡¯s fine if you bring Alice-sama along as well! We¡¯ll let Alice-sama ride on one of the Hell Crows that¡¯s falling down right now and head towards the Demon King¡¯s Castle! You shouldn¡¯t have any complaints like this!¡±


    ¡°Well~, won¡¯t they die the moment they land on the ground? There¡¯s a Hero down below, too.¡±


    ¡°In that case, go down separately and bring Alice-sama with you! I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡¯


    Kagami gestured for the screaming Demon to shut his mouth before staring into his eyes seriously.


    ¡°There is a possibility that the Demon King is being manipulated and there¡¯s also a possibility that you made a fool out of yourself. If you go and try to confirm it, the Demon King, or rather you, might be put in harm¡¯s way. *Don¡¯t put the cart before the horse. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to secretly investigate the way to get into the Demon King¡¯s Castle after pretending to be beaten to death by the humans? Besides, I don¡¯t want there to be a weird rumor about me going together with a Demon who was betrayed. In other words, nobody will benefit from us traveling there in the air like this. That¡¯s why I think that defeating all the Hell Crows here would make it a win-win situation. Also, it would be annoying to let all these Hell Crows return to the Demon King¡¯s Castle without turning into gems and gold. Extremely annoying. This is very important. It¡¯s much better to walk there, so I want gold immediately. Do you understand?¡±


    (TN: idiom that means you¡¯ve got your priorities reversed)


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    As the Demon responded, Kagami jumped onto another Hell Crow. He then jumped onto a third Hell Crow, almost as if he had kicked the previous one, and repeated this action multiple times with lightning speed.


    The moment he jumped off of a Hell Crow, it changed into gems and gold. When the last Hell Crow, which the Demon was riding, fell towards the ground, Kagami began to gather the falling gems and gold.


    The Demon was stunned and could only watch Kagami. There had not been any time for him to interfere either. The ten Hell Crows had been taken out in ten seconds and his was the only one left.


    ¡°B-¡­Bastard. Good god¡­no, that was too quick. Stop collecting the gems! You¡¯re carrying too much! At this rate, we will fall down with the Hell Crows!¡±


    ¡°W-¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    Sure enough, Kagami was with the Demon and a large amount of gems and gold had been stacked on top of one of the Hell Crows. With a ¡°Gueh!¡±, the Hell Crow raise a bitter cry and steadily dropped in altitude.


    Kagami, who had fallen a bit, beat up the Hell Crows above him. When the last Hell Crow turned into clumps of gold and gems, Kagami and the Demon fell, along with the gems and gold.


    ¡°W-Will this save us, even if we fall down? Is that fine!?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s from this height, then probably¡­It might hurt me a little. As for you, it might be really painful.¡±


    ¡°What did¡­you say?¡­AaaaaaaAAH!¡±


    Kagami and the Demon fell into the middle of the vast forest that existed southwest of Balman. He crashed into the ground in a straight line, while the Demon fell while being hit by tree branches and leaves.


    ¡°W-What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you burn my clothes? I want to wrap the gems with cloth.¡±


    Kagami placed the cloak he took from the Demon on the ground and began to move the fallen gold and gems onto it. The Demon, who had been hurt by the fall, silently watched him.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t ask for your name. What is it?¡±


    Kagami asked the Demon, who was leaning against a tree, as he collected the gems.


    ¡°Menou?Abebrasham¡­A descendant of a family that has served Demon King-sama for ages. Demon King-sama¡­I began to serve him and Alice-sama three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Hee- Then, you are quite young. That reminds me, when I went to the Demon Palace a long time ago, there was a butler-like old man.¡±


    ¡°That would be my grandfather. He passed away three years ago. He had placed his hopes on me, and I was supposed to succeed him.¡±


    Kagami continued gathering gems as he listened to Menou. Despite a Demon being so close, Kagami continued to gather the gems, as if the Demon wasn¡¯t there. Menou felt strange when he saw this.


    ¡°You bastard¡­you won¡¯t kill me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask such a question. It just sounds stupid.¡±


    ¡°Sounds stupid¡­you say?¡±


    If a Demon and a Human were trying to settle matters between themselves, it would be normal for them to try to kill each other. It was strange for the man in front of him to not do that, and his unexpected words made Menou lose his bearings.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you will fight if you hate humans and are in a situation where fighting is the only option, but you don¡¯t seem to be that kind of person. More than anything else¡­aren¡¯t you really worried about Alice and the Demon King right now? Such a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°W-¡­What an idiot, saying such things. You must have some kind of a relationship with humans!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, those humans are idiots. If there weren¡¯t any Monsters, we would know that. However, because of the Monsters, Humans fear death and oppose Demons. That¡¯s the only reason, right? It¡¯s just Humans and Demons fighting each other. Even though they are similar existences, to fight just because of that¡­that¡¯s why, I don¡¯t really want to kill Demons.¡±


    Menou was shocked for a moment by these unexpected words but, for some reason, he was immediately convinced. Kagami¡¯s credibility was also enhanced by the fact that, despite this situation where Menou couldn¡¯t do anything, he continued to gather the gems without harming Menou.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gathered the gems and gold now. I¡¯ll go home and say that I¡¯ve defeated all of them. I¡¯ll bring Alice here around noon tomorrow, so let¡¯s go to the Demon King¡¯s Castle together at that time. I had only planned to send Alice there but I also want to go and see what condition the Demon King is in.¡±


    ¡°Why do we need to go together? Won¡¯t there be a higher risk of being hunted down by the humans?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it dangerous for you to try to go back by yourself from here? Besides, even if you go back, it¡¯s dangerous. Won¡¯t it be more reassuring for Alice if you¡¯re with us? You don¡¯t have to worry, since I will protect her.¡±


    Menou was dumbfounded. After seeing Menou¡¯s expression, Kagami said, ¡°Well, see ya tomorrow,¡± and left. He was carrying the gems and gold wrapped in the Demon¡¯s cloak on his back.


    ¡°Demon King-sama and Alice-sama are friends with a human?¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmph.¡±


    Menou imagined it and snorted while thinking, ¡°There are also these types of humans.¡± Although it was very slightly, he accepted Kagami.


    He suddenly looked up into the night sky and saw the full moon. His mood became brighter and he calmed down as he heard the night wind blowing through the starry sky.


    He had attacked and was defeated. He had not been victorious but being comforted had filled his heart with wonder.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.01

    ¡°Kagami-san, wake up. Look, you have to go and greet Menou!¡±


    ¡°Nn? Aah-¡­Let me sleep¡­for eight more hours¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry and wake up already. Otherwise, Takako-san will to come wake you, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up.¡±


    It was morning in Balman. The attack by the Demon King Army had happened the previous day. The houses that had been destroyed were now being repaired and the injured people were being nursed. Despite it being morning, the town was crowded. The scene of Adventurers with the Roles of Monk and Craftsmen busily coming and going could be seen from the Inn¡¯s window.


    Last night, Kagami had returned to the town after slaying all the Monsters and lied about the Demon running away, settling his state of affairs. He was questioned by Adventurers of various Levels and the Hero¡¯s party because they wanted to know how he had defeated them. Afterwards, he brought Alice and Takako back to the Inn and told them the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve met Menou¡­Look, Kagami-san, change your clothes, change your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa, Alice is a pervert! Geez, don¡¯t be so fussy. I¡¯m sure that Uncle will be waiting. I already told him that we would go greet him around noon.¡±


    Alice smiled radiantly as she forcibly took the futon away from Kagami.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re an S, taking the futon away from me with that smile. Actually, why have you been smiling so radiantly since yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Kagami-san didn¡¯t waste his breath to defeat Menou and since we¡¯ll meet with him, I have a chance to properly talk with him. I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    Alice was elated and also told him, ¡°Kagami-san, thank you.¡± When he saw that dazzling smile, Kagami thought about the Black Steak he ate while grinning yesterday and took mental damage. Although he thought about the gold he had saved, his heart still hurt, somehow.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Kagami-san, what did you do with that large amount of gold and gems you were holding yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I deposited all of it, since there¡¯s no way to carry it. It was an unexpected harvest.¡±


    All the gems that had been dropped by the Hell Crows had come out to a total of 51 Gold and 900 Silver. Rather than giving half of it to the townsfolk for the town¡¯s expenses, he had quickly deposited all of it into his safe at the Quest Guild.


    He had an account registered in the Quest Guild so any other Quest Guild building became a bank that he could withdraw gold from.


    Since the Quest Guild existed all over the world, a lot of Adventurers used it. It was the safest bank so they could deposit without any worries. There was also a charge of one Silver taken as commission for withdrawals so, other than Adventurers, very few people used it.


    ¡°Is Takako-chan back yet? After eating yesterday, she said she would go take a look at the horrors of her Bar Club, but it seems like she didn¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°She came back once, but she immediately went to help out the townsfolk. She said it was important to socialize with the neighborhood.¡±


    At Alice¡¯s answer, Kagami muttered, ¡°Just like Takako-chan,¡± took off his sleepwear, and began to change into the plain clothes that he always wore.


    He then saw Takako¡¯s figure outside, walking rapidly while holding two large logs, from the bay window and immediately erased that memory, deciding that he had not seen anything.


    ¡°Waah! Kagami-san, why are you changing in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? I¡¯m wearing underwear. There¡¯s no problem if you think of it as a swimsuit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem! I¡¯m an elegant woman, so think about it a little!¡±


    Kagami responded with ¡°Be careful next time¡± to Alice, who was complaining while puffing her cheeks, and continued to change his clothes without taking her complaints to heart.


    When she saw this, Alice, who was being treated like a child, headed to the dining hall on the first floor, thinking it was unpleasant.


    Kagami finished changing with a ¡®phew¡¯ and collected the luggage in the room before chasing after her.


    He returned the room¡¯s key at the first floor lobby before walking to the dining hall, putting his luggage down, and sitting in front of Alice, who was sitting with a glum look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Were my muscles that unsightly?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    He sighed as he met her eyes, while she dangled her feet. He thought that her mood would be lifted by eating food, so they ordered from the lady who was carrying food around the dining hall.


    Sure enough, when Alice carried over her food several minutes later, her mood had brightened up. When Kagami saw the brightened Alice, who was happily eating while asking him what food he had ordered, he was amazed. He then thought ¡°Whatever,¡± feeling satisfied.


    ¡°Well then, we have to plan the schedule of the trip to the Demon King¡¯s Castle.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, it will take us ten days to get there. Though, I think that it would take twice as long if we tried to move discretely.¡±


    ¡°Going there is rather simple, but since we have a few people, as well as that Demon Uncle who can¡¯t hide his magic, it will take several trips to get supplies from the town.¡±


    Kagami spread open a map of the Arcasia Kingdom while holding bread in one hand. Alice looked slightly anxious.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped that she wanted to know the truth behind her father¡¯s illness and the Demon Army invasion as quickly as possible. Above all else, she intuitively felt that things would become irreversible if they were slow to act.


    ¡°Horses¡­are no good?¡±


    ¡°Horses would absolutely never let Demons ride them¡­Alice, your magic is suppressed but that Demon Uncle¡­Menou is impossible.¡±


    Alice was disappointed and dropped her shoulders.


    ¡°Well¡­if we need to go there quickly, there is definitely a way.¡±


    Alice immediately perked up at these words.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s this certain thing that we could ride that would let us arrive quickly, but I absolutely don¡¯t want to ride it.¡±


    ¡°W-Why is that? I¡­I want to know what is happening, even if it¡¯s just a little faster.¡±


    Kagami, who didn¡¯t know Alice¡¯s feelings, thought about it as sweat ran down his forehead. Honestly, Kagami was also worried about what had happened to the Demon King. His intuition felt that they could not be slow about this, no matter what. It was more important than worrying about being attacked by humans.


    ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s decide it based on what we see. We¡¯ll go with the majority vote.¡±


    ¡°Takako-san says it¡¯s fine if we ride her?¡±


    ¡°Takako isn¡¯t someone who would want to let multiple people ride her?¡±


    Kagami put the payment for the meal on the table, stood up, and walked out of the Inn. Alice trotted along, ahead of Kagami.


    ¡°That certain thing¡­is a monster called Kenta?Uros. It¡¯s a Monster that exists outside of the Arcasia Kingdom. Although they can talk like a Demon, they are still Monsters so there is no point in worrying about them releasing magic like a Demon. In other words, they are harmless.¡±


    ¡°There is such a Monster, huh? I didn¡¯t know, since it was impossible for me to leave the Arcasia Kingdom. It wasn¡¯t listed in the books I read either.¡±


    ¡°They were put on an island country instead of the Demon King¡¯s Castle, since it was too dangerous to have them inside the Arcasia Kingdom.¡±


    Kagami stopped at one of the town¡¯s crossroads and pointed at a wagon that was approaching with a rattling sound.


    Alice¡¯s gaze followed his fingertip and the wagon reflected in her view caused her heart to pound violently. A Kenta-Uros had come forward, pulling the wagon. Its upper body had the appearance of a human that bore horns, as if it were a Demon, while its lower half had the appearance of a horse.


    This wagon was pulled by two Kenta-Uros. One was blond and had a beautiful figure, while the other, who was old enough to be an Uncle, had a black mustache and short, black hair that was combed straight back from its forehead. They had a unique aroma and gave off a grand atmosphere as they pulled the wagon.


    ¡°A-Amazin¡¯! They are able to speak because the upper half of their bodies is like a Demon, right? But, I don¡¯t feel magic, even though their horns look like a Demon¡¯s¡­Amazing! The path of coexistence that I am aiming for will be gran-mogo!¡±


    ¡°Quiet! Your voice is loud. ¡®Cause here, you¡¯re a human. For now, it¡¯s still too early to decide¡­so just look.¡±


    As the Kenta-Uros pulling the wagon passed by Kagami, he sent them a distorted gaze, as if he felt grossed out to see a Kenta-Uros¡¯s face.


    Without saying anything, the Kenta-Uros, who had noticed Kagami¡¯s gaze, stopped in front of him.


    ¡°A human¡­this face, what is it?¡±


    ¡¾Kenta-Uros Feature #1¡¿Too much pride. No, although it was uncertain if their pride was actually high, if they saw a disagreeable gaze, they would definitely stop and begin to talk about something.


    (They would start talking even if it was something dead)


    When Kagami continued to look at the Kenta?Uros without saying anything or changing his expression in response to the Uncle Kenta?Uros, the blond Kenta?Uros stepped forward.


    ¡°Human¡­we are a noble existence. You guys are inferior living beings.¡±


    ¡¾Kenta-Uros Feature #2¡¿They always believe that they are of a noble existence, even in front of humans of an overwhelmingly higher level.


    ¡°Those like you are an existence equal to rubbish. You should be thankful that we¡¯ve even let you hear our noble voices. Such trash is¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Walk faster!¡±


    As the Kenta-Uros were speaking, the distressed Merchant man aboard the wagon cried out and, with a bashibashibashibashi!, whipped the two Kenta-Uros that had stopped. At the same time as the violent, painful sound rang out,


    ¡°¡±NNH AAAAAHHHNN FEELS SO GOODDDDDDD!¡±¡±


    The two Kenta-Uros began to shout happily, their eyes rolled upwards, and their tongues hung out of their open mouths when they were struck with the whip.


    ¡¾Kenta-Uros Feature #3¡¿Overwhelmingly masochistic.


    They had power several times higher than that of a horse, were able to vigorously continue past any obstacle, and were faster than horses. Since they looked down on humans, it would be normal for them to never obey. However, they were masochistic so they were just harmless Monsters that obeyed humans and wanted to get whipped. They are: Kenta-Uros.


    They were Monsters who wanted to be whipped, rather than wanting to preserve their pride. They are Kenta-Uros. However, the Kenta-Uros recognized this as a give-and-take relationship so, to them, their pride was being preserved.


    ¡°Amazin¡¯, Kagami-san. This is the first time that I thought I was so hated.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 3.02

    Alice¡¯s eyes darted around quickly as the carriage rattled by her. The two Kenta-Uros muttered, ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean we will ever yield to humans, we just understand what is truly valuable, okay? Humans are¡­¡± as they passed.


    ¡°I thought my eyes would rot. Well? Still want to ride one?¡±


    Alice silently shook her head without changing her expression.


    ¡°Ara? If it isn¡¯t Kagami-chan. You¡¯ve finally woken up.¡±


    As the Kenta-Uros passed by, they saw a pig-like Uncle with a towel around his neck, which was as thick as a log. He seemed to be helping to rebuild the town and was working up a sweat by carrying a large tree in one arm.


    Seeing that, Alice was convinced that there were only amazing people in this town.


    ¡°Geez, even though it would be faster if we just rode those Kenta-Uros. What¡¯s there to be stubborn about?¡±


    Before the sun reached its zenith, Kagami¡¯s group left the town and headed towards the promised meeting place with Menou.


    Kagami and Takako were carrying a large rucksack containing several days worth of food and equipment.


    ¡°For them to hate being whipped¡­I even slapped them with a bashibashi.¡±


    When Takako said that regretfully, Kagami looked at Alice with an astonished look that seemed to want to say ¡®huh¡¯. Alice returned a nod, wearing the same questioning look.


    ¡°I also have my pride. I hate riding them and I hate seeing their gross reactions everyday.¡±


    ¡°So selfish. At least put up with it, since it¡¯s more difficult to walk there after¡­all? Ara, isn¡¯t that him?¡±


    Takako pointed her finger at a man with long, silver hair. He was heavily dressed, as if he was meeting the kingdom¡¯s soldiers in full uniform. The man wasn¡¯t wearing the cloak that Kagami had seen yesterday, but a surcoat-like cloak.


    The man appeared to be silently waiting for something. Although it was possible to mistake him for someone else for an instant, there were two horns protruding near his ears, which was the mark of a Demon, so Kagami confirmed that he was the Demon he had met during the attack yesterday.


    ¡°Menou!¡±


    The one who reacted first after seeing the Demon was Alice.


    When she saw Menou, she merrily ran over to him.


    ¡°A-Alice-sama! You really are safe¡­this Menou was worried sick.¡±


    When Alice approached Menou, he immediately knelt down, putting one knee onto the ground, and bowed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad that Menou is safe and sound.¡±


    Alice said with a smile. Menou seemed slightly relieved and his expression softened. He stood up and looked towards Kagami.


    ¡°It seems¡­that your story wasn¡¯t a lie.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any merit to lying about such a thing. If there was, you would have already been incapacitated a long time ago.¡±


    After Kagami said that, Menou muttered ¡®Indeed, that must be why¡¯ with a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Ara? Ara-n? He¡¯s not that bad of a guy¡­! His appearance is also quite lovely¡­!¡±


    As if following up on Kagami¡¯s statement, Takako¡¯s figure appeared in front of Menou as the sound of heavy steps resounded.


    Although he had caught a glimpse of her appearance earlier, Menou instinctively jumped backwards when he heard her queer tone.


    ¡°You¡­who the hell are you?!¡±


    Menou took a stance and flames created from his magic enveloped both of his hands.


    When she saw this, Alice hastily instructed Menou to calm down.


    ¡°Takako-san is on our side! Together with Kagami-san! They are protecting me!¡±


    ¡°On our side¡­you say? However, well¡­muu¡­is that so?¡±


    Although he was self-centered, he understood that Takako was an ally and immediately suppressed his magic.


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped, since you¡¯re a Demon. You don¡¯t need to worry about it, ok?¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­I¡¯m sorry. You might already know, but my name is Menou. I thank you for protecting Alice-sama. If it is fine, will you give me your name?¡± (TN: he addresses Takako as a male equal here)


    ¡°You? Ah, Takako-san is a woman, you know.¡±


    When Alice quickly mentioned that, Menou was stunned, saying ¡°Ehh!?¡±


    Menou looked at Takako multiple times, as if he refused to believe her.


    He looked at Alice¡¯s appearance and then compared it with Takako¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t believe that they were the same gender.


    He then looked at Kagami before looking back at Takako. He still thought that she looked more similar to Kagami.


    ¡°I am Takako Vildar. Take care of me?¡±


    He did not know whether she was offended at being called a male, but Takako was emitting a difficult aura, close to that of a queer, as she smiled. Takako¡¯s voice was low, to the extent that he thought he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Ah¡­Uh, p-please excuse me. Takako-dono, is it? I am counting on you.¡±


    Menou shook hands with Takako. No matter how he looked at it, he could only see a mass of muscles. However, she was still a benefactor who had protected Alice, so he held back his emotions.


    ¡°Let me give my thanks to ¡®you¡¯¡­no, Kagami-dono, and to ¡®you¡¯ once more. Allow me to express my gratitude for protecting Alice-sama.¡±


    (TN: The first ¡®you¡¯ = Kisama, refers to Kagami. The second ¡®you¡¯ = Kiden, refers to Takako)


    Menou exchanged another handshake with Takako and Kagami.


    ¡°Well then, for now, I want to talk about the journey¡¯s plan¡­Is that fine?¡±


    He nodded to Kagami, who was waving a map in one of his hands. Kagami spread the map on the ground and the four of them sat down around it.


    ¡°Normally it would be fine to go there directly, but since Menou¡¯s magic leaks out, we will need to head towards the Demon King¡¯s Castle while taking detours to keep him hidden¡­In that case, it will take 14 days, even if we hurry.¡±


    ¡°Wait, come to think of it, I don¡¯t feel any magic power coming from Alice-sama. How is that possible?¡±


    Kagami instructed Alice to turn her back to him, showing Menou the cloth ribbon that was wrapped around her horn.


    ¡°I do say, what is that cloth¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cloth that was made by Kagami-san to suppress a Demon¡¯s magic power. Thanks to this, I was able to enter a human town for the first time. It was really lively, you know? Balman town!¡±


    Menou gazed at the cloth wrapped around Alice¡¯s horn with a stunned look. He could sense a faint emission of magic power, but it was only for a moment. The magic power was immediately changed into something else and absorbed into the cloth.


    ¡°This is something that Kagami-dono made?¡±


    ¡°I just had a chance to do it. The materials are too rare though, so it could only be made once.¡±


    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t hate Demons, huh. That¡¯s better¡­¡±


    Before Menou could continue talking, Takako suddenly grabbed Alice and jumped backwards. Kagami and Menou jumped back in the same manner.


    Immediately afterwards, a raging flame flew in at high speed and the map that they had been looking at instantly turned into ashes.


    ¡°Just as I thought. I knew that it was a bit strange.¡±


    As if she was saying that it was useless to just hide themselves, one of the Hero¡¯s party members, Palna, appeared from behind one of the surrounding trees.


    ¡°I thought it was strange, since there were two shadows that fell from the Hell Crows last night.¡±


    The next person to appear was Krul.


    ¡°To be together with Demons¡­I can¡¯t believe such a thing! You said that this child was your little sister but¡­as I thought, it was a Demon, wasn¡¯t it!¡±


    The third one was Tina.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­talk your way out of this.¡±


    The last person to come out of the cover of the surrounding trees was Rex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for your turn to come out, you guys.¡±


    Kagami replied, stunned, while muttering ¡®come out immediately¡¯ inside his heart.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.03

    He then checked out his surroundings. There were four people amongst the surrounding trees, obstructing his view of an easy escape route. At the same time, the group of four were in a position that made it difficult for them to chase if Kagami¡¯s party tried to flee.


    ¡°If I may ask, why are you surrounding us?¡±


    ¡°Such a foolish question. We won¡¯t let you guys, who have allied with the Demons, run away.¡±


    Krul returned an answer without appearing in front of them, remaining in her position.


    At that moment, with a speed that an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to see, Kagami appeared in front of Krul. It was as if the movement was instantaneous and everyone there had their eyes wide open.


    ¡°This time is zero points, though I am only referring to the strategy that princess-sama had thought of.¡±


    As he said this, Kagami lightly chopped Krul¡¯s head, like he had done the other day. Krul blinked, unable to immediately understand what had happened to her.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s fine that the Hero¡¯s party has the courage to face a strong opponent, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you showed it only when you knew you had a chance of winning?¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t ignore what I said! Besides, you guys are humans¡­If you kill us, you will automatically be labeled as criminals!¡±


    ¡°How idiotic. Although, it would certainly be that way if you were killed.¡±


    ¡°Calling someone an idiot is rude!¡±


    Krul responded to Kagami with a angry expression as her face turned bright red.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless for you to act strong when you can¡¯t even be compared to your opponent. How would you overcome that weak-looking monk girl? That child is dangerous, right?¡±


    The moment Kagami muttered this and let out a sigh with a ¡®Well, Well¡¯, Krul jumped backwards, as if she had realized something. Immediately afterwards, Kagami was attacked by a radiating Light Edge slash from behind.


    However, since Kagami had grasped the direction and position of the sound that was cutting through the air, he easily avoided it by lightly twisting his waist.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room to act. It¡¯s not like we came to listen to your sermon!¡±


    Within the brief moment that Kagami had dodged the attack, Rex, who had sent out that slash, closed in on him, as if chasing him. Unable to hit Kagami, Rex swung his sword downwards while shouting and Kagami showed him a troubled expression as he jumped backwards.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tighten your defence. It¡¯s not like I could run away?¡±


    ¡°You just told us that our formation is meaningless, right?¡±


    Kagami slightly admired Rex for listening to his advice. He was brave and honest. No matter how much strength having the Role of a Hero gave to someone, Kagami felt like he understood that Rex could become stronger.


    ¡°Why are you attacking me~. You¡¯ll be a criminal if you carelessly attack me and kill me, right~?¡±


    ¡°This here is the Princess. She¡¯ll pardon me as much as I like this time¡­Besides, even if I were to kill Demons, I would not be labeled as a criminal!¡±


    As Kagami continued to dodge backwards, he thought ¡®he is petty in spirit¡¯ about Rex, who continued his attacks. However, as the assault continued, he concluded that there had to be a limit. He grabbed the sword that was swung down at him with one of his hands and gazed at Rex with killing intent, as if he hated him.


    This one glare sent chills down Rex¡¯s spine, so he immediately let go of the sword that was grasped in Kagami¡¯s hand and jumped backwards, lining up besides Krul.


    ¡°Tch¡­! You monster!¡±


    Regardless of it only being an insignificant movement that wasn¡¯t enough to cause any real exhaustion, sweat was dripping down from Rex¡¯s forehead, almost like it was gushing out, and his breathing was haggard. He had already understood that Kagami was overwhelmingly powerful in comparison to him. Despite knowing that, he still thought ¡®If I fight any longer, I will die¡¯ towards the opponent, who had no weapons equipped. There was nothing but fear within him.


    ¡°A splendid monster. Leaving such a monster alone, would it be enjoyable even if he lets you go with him to defeat the Demon King?¡±


    ¡°The main problem is that the person over there said that he was a subordinate of the Demon King!¡±


    After saying that, Tina walked over to Rex, who was standing there separated from the group, and cast Healing Magic on him, regardless of the fact that he hadn¡¯t received any external wounds.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there victims from yesterday¡¯s attack? They should be overlooked just because the ringleader of the attackers is in front of you. What? I wonder if you are still using the excuse that you thrusted the Blue Devil¡¯s horn into him?¡±


    As Krul said this, she formed a giant magic circle with the size of an adult person, as if she was making up for the two of them that had slipped out of position, and immediately prepared to chant an attack.


    Menou, who had seen this a little while ago, moved over to Kagami in a panic, pulled on his clothes with a wrinkled face, and whispered into his ear.


    ¡°What does she mean that Kagami-dono will advise them to depart on a trip to defeat Demon King-sama! Was Kagami-dono not an ally of Demon King-sama!?¡±


    ¡°Saying such and such doesn¡¯t really refer to that. I just don¡¯t understand how to refute the humans¡¯ claims. It¡¯s a fact that Demon do harm to humans.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­!¡±


    ¡°But, just like the Magician Princess-san over there has said, it¡¯s a fact that the town received a large amount of damage from the rampage yesterday, right? You also seemed to have been worried about it, so for now, go apologize.¡±


    ¡°W-Why must I apologize to the likes of those humans!? Us Demons were humiliated dozens of times by the humans in the attack this time, right!?¡±


    Menou¡¯s words did make sense, and Alice¡¯s expression became slightly cloudy. Whether or not she realized this, Takako also seemingly became saddened. She put her hand onto Alice¡¯s head, as if she was sharing her pain.


    Although it was from a long distance, Menou, who was aware of Alice¡¯s expression, also mumbled and avoided looking into her eyes, whether or not something was wrong. If the Demon King and Alice hoped to make peace with the humans, as he had heard from Kagami, he too should surely let that happen, but the fate of humans and Demons wouldn¡¯t let them yield to one another.


    ¡°Whether or not you apologize isn¡¯t the problem. There are humans who are cooperating with the Demons that attacked Balman yesterday¡­this is the biggest problem! You can¡¯t avoid going to prison!¡±


    As Rex yelled this, he pulled out one more sword from a sheath that was hung around his waist and poised it in front of him.


    ¡°I laughed because I won¡¯t waste my breath on you, who won¡¯t even attempt to listen to those whom I¡¯m cooperating with.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to listen! Demons are evil! And you are evil for allying with them, you bastard!¡±


    At those words, Kagami instantly moved in front of Rex with the reflexes in his body and grabbed onto the poised sword. Rex couldn¡¯t do anything against Kagami, who had suddenly appeared in front of him, so he tried to jump backwards. That didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t move his body out of fear. Even if he tried to move the sword in his hand with all his power, it didn¡¯t move in the slightest. Immediately afterwards, he switched his gaze from his sword to Kagami and unexpectedly became bewildered.


    Kagami wasn¡¯t glaring nor was he hateful; instead, he seemed rather sad.


    Rex would understand if Kagami was angry about it, yet he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of this expression with this timing.


    ¡°Why? Who decided that? How did it become like that? Did you thoroughly think about it?¡±


    Kagami said some words that were difficult to comprehend as he had that expression.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°The little sister over there that I pretended was mine¡­Does she appear to be a bad person?¡±


    ¡°What is it that you want to say!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, because I already know who that Demon is. She is the Demon King¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Everyone in the Hero¡¯s party had their eyes wide open as they stared at Alice¡¯s face. Sweat appeared on their foreheads as doubt mixed in and they muttered, ¡®The Demon King¡¯s¡­daughter?¡¯


    ¡°Princess-sama, certainly you had already said that it was fine to embrace the Demon King¡¯s daughter tightly yesterday, right?¡±


    As he said this, Krul instantly had a clear impression of the events that had occurred yesterday in her mind. Certainly, there was an appearance of herself, who tried to relieve a girl who had seemed to be anxious at that point. At that point in time, Krul could only see that she was a girl who was fearful and hopeless upon seeing the Demon King Army.


    ¡°Did that girl look like a bad person to you?¡±


    As he said this, Krul hesitated and averted her gaze without saying anything. Although she didn¡¯t want to recognize it, she couldn¡¯t have thought that the girl was bad at all. She had a sign of purity in her eyes, like that of a human girl, and she appeared too weak to do such a sinister thing.


    Even if she saw her now, she couldn¡¯t think about it. She couldn¡¯t feel any ill intent at all from the seemingly sad look in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    That girl over there was definitely just a simple girl.


    ¡°Certainly, Demons have caused harm to humans. However, even if a portion of that harm was removed, it wouldn¡¯t change anything for the humans. Demons are harmful. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t stop you guys from defeating the Demon King. But Demons are not bad. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let my friends, who aren¡¯t bad Demons, get killed.¡±


    As he declared this, Kagami broke the sword he had grasped onto with a ¡®Bakin¡¯.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.04

    The tense atmosphere lingered for a while. Nobody spoke and, even though it was only a few seconds, it felt like much more time had passed.


    ¡°So¡­the Demon who came to attack the town isn¡¯t bad?¡±


    Tina asked before she knew it, as sweat poured down from her forehead. She stared at Kagami from behind Krul¡¯s back due to fright. After staying silent for several seconds, Kagami looked at her expressionlessly and said,


    ¡°About that, hasn¡¯t he already said he was truly sorry?¡±


    Kagami¡¯s words instantly broke the previously tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Eh¡­If that¡¯s so, then us catching that person isn¡¯t right¡­¡±


    Tina muttered an unexpected response because of her bewilderment.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. What I wanted to say was in regards to all the Demons who aren¡¯t bad. Listen to them first, princess-sama.¡±


    ¡°They have no ears to listen with! Either way, that Demon attacked Balman. This is an indisputable fact! It¡¯s enough of a reason to catch him!¡±


    Although she had thought for a moment that her desire for revenge was wrong, Krul immediately began to cast Magic. At the same time, Palna began to form a magic circle. The man in front of her was weakening her resolve. He was a dangerous existence who drew out a portion of herself. Krul confirmed that with this exchange.


    ¡°Hold up, hold up! Look, humans also attack Demon towns, right? This attack is the same thing! There is no justice and evil in war, right? What I believe in is justice!¡±


    ¡°Under the justice we believe in, it¡¯s natural to capture a person from an enemy country who came to attack, right?¡±


    ¡°Certainly! Well, still, listen to me. Although it¡¯s true that he attacked, the condition of the Demon King is strange, so I will be going to investigate him. Look, although the manner it was given in was too strange, it was in accordance to the King¡¯s order, and he is in a position where he can only follow it, as a servant.¡±


    Rex, Palna, and Krul grimaced at Kagami¡¯s vague words that were said without hesitation.


    ¡°The condition of the Demon King is strange? Exactly how is he strange?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange to give out an order to attack a town, since the Demon King hopes to reconcile with humans. I decided to go to the Demon King¡¯s castle to confirm whether or not it was truly an order from the Demon King to attack the town yesterday, because it was suspicious. Since it is also on your mind, you guys should follow me. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Kagami¡¯s remarks seemed to be really foolish. Rex laughed loudly, Palna looked at him with pity, Tina made an uneven smile, and Krul burst out in laughter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the strange one you? The Demon King hopes to reconcile with humans? There is no reason to tell such an idiotic story, right? The Demon King is humanity¡¯s greatest enemy.¡±


    Krul replied back while full of confidence, regardless of whether her conclusion was correct. Rex gave a scornful smile, as if he consented with her.


    ¡°On what basis did you decide that on?¡±


    However, Kagami didn¡¯t understand how she could show off such a confident expression.


    ¡°There are plenty of things to base it on. In the past, it was said that the Demon King was the one who created many Monsters all over the continent. Up until now¡­a countless number of people have been killed by monsters, and it also means that¡­the previous heroes knew that they would lose their life by challenging the Demon King, right?¡±


    As he listened to their complaints, Kagami hung his head and sighed.


    There was a countless number of times that he had cursed. However, everyone spoke back to him in unison and scorned Kagami, as if Rex was correct. They would, without being discouraged, turn their eyes away and not listen about the present reality, even if they were complaining about the present relationship between Demons and humans in this strange world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Demon King¡¯s will to create Monsters, and isn¡¯t it normal for him to fight back against people who are aiming for his life? It doesn¡¯t make any sense to not kill an opponent who is trying to kill you. Using that as a basis to claim that he doesn¡¯t want to reconcile¡­don¡¯t be a slave to prejudice.¡±


    ¡°Pre¡­judice?¡±


    ¡°Since I have met the Demon King before, I can say that there wasn¡¯t any malice behind the Demon King¡¯s daughter¡¯s hopes for reconciliation. The Demon King surely has no desire, at all, to eliminate humans. So, I can¡¯t think that the attack this time was due to the Demon King¡¯s will. I will go and confirm this.¡±


    At that time, Rex approached Kagami with resentment, somehow feeling pressured, and grasped Kagami¡¯s chest as he struck it violently.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    A loud voice rang out and echoed throughout their surroundings.


    ¡°You said that you have met the Demon King? You said that the Demon King hopes to reconcile? Don¡¯t spout bullshit! What do you¡­base it off of? It¡¯s more likely that you were fooled by those lowly Demons!¡±


    Kagami didn¡¯t understand what Rex was so impatient about and only directed his sight towards him, who had violently struck him on the chest.


    ¡°Has the Demon King ever come to attack the town before now?¡±


    That was all Kagami muttered.


    At that moment, various events from the past began to run through Rex¡¯s mind. The history of how many times Demon towns were destroyed, the massacre of Demons, and the existence of the country¡¯s people who he knew looked up to him. Yet, the Demon King had never come to attack them. As for why this is, even without saying anything to Kagami, Rex had always understood it from long ago.


    ¡°If the Demon King were aware of this, there would have already been a war long ago. Besides, did you not think that there was a problem with having the Demon King¡¯s Castle in a remote region, without any dungeons, making it easily targeted by humans from an island country like Hexal Doria?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I had also thought that was always a problem. He would not know what to do if we came to attack him.¡±


    Tina, who had remained hidden behind Krul¡¯s back, timidly uttered that, as if she were vaguely aware of it.


    ¡°Probably since it was a place that could suppress the influence of Monsters to a minimum. Although, it¡¯s a good place that makes it difficult for humans to attack, because of the difference in height elevation¡­uuoh!¡±


    The moment this was said, a massive Flame blade suddenly split into two and flew at Kagami in a straight line. Kagami, who realized this at the last moment, held onto Rex¡¯s body, who was still holding onto his chest, and jumped away with him, evading it.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to ignore him. You are being stupid¡­the Demon King is the enemy. There is a possibility that this man is being manipulated by the Demons. Pull yourself together, you guys!¡±


    With a passing glance at Palna, Rex separated from Kagami¡¯s chest, as if his eyes had finally woken up. He kicked Kagami up into the air and landed back on the ground after rotating once before wielding his remaining sword in one of his hands.


    Although, at a glance, Krul and Tina appeared to be slightly lost, Palna¡¯s face trembled and she strongly clenched her Staff as her fighting spirit flared up.


    After Kagami saw Rex, who dropped down from the sky by kicking him, he muttered ¡®Well, yeah¡¯, with a disappointed look. Even if they could understand it, it didn¡¯t change the fact that people had been hurt. They could end up killing him, regardless of whether he is evil or an ally, because it was easy to see this person as an enemy.


    As for trying to understand each other, they would simply respond by saying that the damage would continue to be taken since they would preserve a portion of that harm. Kagami had also understood this, which was why he had given up.


    ¡°Well, Alice-tan, the path you want really is difficult.¡±


    As such, Kagami laughed. He was just by himself the previous time he was accused. On the other hand, this time he had tried to step up by being an ally of the Demons. Clearly, there wasn¡¯t a reason to not expect something from this method of approach, which was different from before.


    Now, he could confirm the severity of this path. Yet, he was able to laugh because he could measure the possibility of the path from Krul¡¯s response. The response clearly differed from previously. He couldn¡¯t feel any possibilities back then.


    ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s run away! We can surely run away easily now!¡±


    Therefore, Kagami thought that he would ¡¾Support that goal with all his might¡¿. First, he needed to head towards the existence that was becoming the number one obstacle. He grabbed Menou¡¯s collar and began to run.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.05

    When she saw Kagami run, Takako immediately grabbed Alice and followed behind him.


    ¡°For him to run away is like saying that he admits it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only running away because you won¡¯t listen to me! Let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    Kagami began to run towards the position that Rex had been hiding in as he sighed. They headed northeast of Balman, towards the Demon King¡¯s Castle, which was located in Atros, one of the four countries.


    ¡°Kagami-dono, there is a carriage stopped ahead of here! Since we are heading towards the Demon King¡¯s Castle, I secured it earlier, because I thought it would be necessary! Let¡¯s go ride it.¡±


    Menou yelled out to Kagami as he pushed his way towards him and pulled him along.


    ¡°A carriage¡­How did you secure it?¡±


    ¡°I seized it from one of the peddlers that were heading out of Balman.¡±


    ¡°Just as I was trying to convince the hero¡¯s party that you aren¡¯t a bad guy at all~. If I confirm the safety of the Demon King after going to his castle, it seems that I will have to hand you to the Hero¡¯s party.¡±


    ¡°Whether I have one or two carriages, I¡¯m still the guy who attacked the town. For me, the most important thing is to confirm the safety of the Demon King. Be at ease, I did not want to dishonor Kagami-dono, so I neither killed those peddlers nor deprived them of their goods. I only took their horse and their carriage.¡±


    ¡°Eh, but thanks to your actions, the Hero¡¯s party found out about this place, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ahh.¡±


    Kagami proved that he had been aware of how he had conveniently been found out by the Hero¡¯s party. Although he considered flinging Menou away for a moment, Kagami resisted the desire and ran towards the wagon.


    Kagami made a bitter expression when he saw the wagon.


    Although two horses were on standby next to the wagon, which was designed to carry things and had a tent over it, no matter how he looked at it, they weren¡¯t horses at all. Their upper halves were part human. They were the Kenta-Uros.


    ¡°They should be thankful that you deprived them of such a thing.¡±


    Kagami muttered while placing a hand on his head and groaning, seeming to hate it from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Even though they seemed fine, since those Monsters were being used, I released them. Of course, those horses acknowledge me and will let me ride them.¡±


    As if to say that he was being praised, Menou was thrown inside of the carriage. Without needing to be reminded that they were in a situation where the Hero¡¯s party was catching up to them from behind, Kagami also climbed into the carriage.


    Behind them was Takako, who seemed happy as she caught up with them, and Alice, who had been carried by her and seemed to be bored to death. They also got into the carriage.


    ¡°Time to depart! Start running! If we head straight to the west from the forest, we will surely come out of it!¡±


    Although Kagami climbed into the carriage and tried to remain expressionless as he said that, the two Kenta-Uros desperately fixed their eyes onto him and yelled.


    ¡°Human, we are a noble existence.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°We said that it is only the Demon who is allowed to ride us. As if we will let you guys, who are inferior beings, be carried. It will be forever shameful. Get lost.¡±


    The moment the Kenta-Uros said that, Takako made an appearance from inside the carriage, holding a whip. Kagami immediately moved over to Alice, and with a ¡®Kids shouldn¡¯t look at this!¡¯, he covered her eyes with his hands.


    The carriage began to move with a blistering speed. With a ¡®Hohohohoh!¡¯ from Takako, a yell of ¡®nnaaaaaaah!¡¯ resounded from the Kenta-Uros. When Menou saw this scene, he pondered on whether it was a good thing that he had ridden a Hell Crow.


    By the time the Hero party got there, the carriage using the two Kenta-Uros had already dashed away. If their Level was high, it was natural for them to be quick at running away. There wasn¡¯t any worry about the Hero party catching up if you thought about the distance the Kenta-Uros could travel with their inexhaustible stamina.


    ¡°Th-they ran away¡­!¡±


    Tina muttered as she stopped and panted.


    ¡°C-Certainly¡­they said that they were heading towards the Demon King¡¯s Castle. If that¡¯s the case, they will surely stop by one of the towns along the way. Either way, their destination is the same. We will probably meet again somewhere.¡±


    Krul, who had chased them in the same way, muttered as she also stopped and panted. Behind her, Rex was calmly leaning against a tree and Palna was standing next to him, gazing coldly at the carriage that was dashing away.


    ¡°Do you resent them?¡±


    Rex, who realized what she was gazing at, also looked at the fleeing carriage and asked Palna.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you. It¡¯s something unrelated to you.¡±


    Palna responded without looking into his eyes, and Rex muttered ¡®I see¡¯ back to her.


    It didn¡¯t mean that Rex personally held resentment towards the Demons. It was just hatred for Monsters. He just couldn¡¯t recognize the existence that spawned them and called themselves Demons.


    His reason was clear and simple. His parents had been killed by Monsters.


    He deeply hated Monsters and he couldn¡¯t forgive those who called themselves Demons for continuing to spawn them. He thought that his existence was a divine revelation. A revelation that allowed him to be born with the role of a Hero. He then continued to develop his powers to fulfill that revelation. He had often thought of a world without Monsters. However, Kagami had said that there were also Demons who hoped to reconcile and didn¡¯t want to spawn more Monsters.


    Although Demons were surely an existence that were meant to be killed in the same way as Monsters, he felt that it was wrong to kill Demons who wanted to reconcile. It was unavoidable, but that wouldn¡¯t change the fact that it would be a simple slaughter.


    The annihilation of Demons was absolutely essential in order to exterminate those hated Monsters. However, the facts that ¡ºOther than Demon no longer spawning Monsters, nothing will change for Humans¡» and ¡ºEven until now they have never tried to attack and eliminate humans¡» weighed heavily on Rex¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°It¡­can¡¯t be helped, huh.¡±


    Rex confronted the reality that he felt had somehow evaded him, and his disgust towards Kagami increased further. Even though Kagami hadn¡¯t been given a revelation, he was strong, and this reality would always pit them against each other.


    Even though Kagami hadn¡¯t said that he was excellent compared to himself, who was a hero, Rex didn¡¯t feel that it would be said.


    Rather, he just had to feel as such to make it easy for him to attack, be it the Demon King Army or something evil. Monsters were hateful, yet Demons were¡­the Demon King.


    ¡°We¡¯re going, Rex. Princess-sama is saying that we should go and prepare a means of travel, so we will return to the town.¡±


    Krul and Tina had already gone back so Palna spoke to Rex, who was thinking about something seriously.


    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Palna turned around and began to walk ahead of him, returning to town.


    ¡°There is no need to worry.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Palna continued to proceed to their original purpose.


    The annihilation of Demons.


    For Palna, who had her beloved person killed by Demons, things like Monsters made no difference to her.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.06

    They were several kilometers to the west of Balman, in the middle of an empty plain. Beneath the clear and starry night sky, two humans and two demons were sitting around an open fire. It was the first friendly meeting between humans and demons.


    Nevertheless, although they were en route to the Demon King¡¯s Castle, they had felt a necessity to set some rules, since they would be spending time together for a while.


    Even with Menou¡¯s circumstances, Kagami and Alice concluded that his actions were bad this time, since the carriage he had plundered for their own convenience was something Kagami hadn¡¯t given the okay for beforehand.


    ¡°First, we must never do harm to humans. Conversely, even if they do harm to us, we must endure it. If, by any chance, that happens, only we can shield you. At the very least, I want you to follow this rule until I confirm the Demon King¡¯s true intentions.¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­I understand. Sorry. Thanks to my own selfishness, I¡¯ve put Kagami-dono into a dangerous position.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you understand it. If you sincerely apologize when we return to Balman and compensate them for the carriage, they will probably forgive you. As for the Hero¡¯s party¡­well, it will work out somehow.¡±


    As Kagami said this, Alice poured some tea, which had been heated by the fire, into the mug she was holding.


    When Menou saw that she wasn¡¯t really worried about this, he let out a sigh of relief and relaxed, regaining his composure.


    ¡°For now, although we have to go to Atros Island in order to reach the Demon King¡¯s Castle, rather than continuing on our current route, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to go to the Freedom City Salumeria first?¡±


    Takako spread out a map as she asked that.


    The only land route that could be taken to cross over to the solitary island, Atros, went through a checkpoint that was to the northeast of Atros Island. There was no way to go to Atros Island without passing through the coastal city, Fort Freedom City Salumeria.


    Since the people who normally traveled to Atros Island were those who were aiming for the Monster Drops exclusive to Atros Island or those that were merely curious, usually only a few were invited.


    Although the reason why so few humans were invited could be said to be due to the average Level of the Monsters being abnormally high, even if they went, they would need to take the land route through the Fort Freedom City Salumeria.


    ¡°Salumeria is that city that is surrounded with that big wall, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, that reminds me, Alice came from Atros Island, right? Was it by ship?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Although it was a slight detour, we passed by without having to go through Salumeria, thanks to the ship being carried by everyone in the village. We weren¡¯t attacked by Monsters.¡±


    Alice smiled as she said that.


    Neighboring Atros Island was the Fort Freedom City Salumeria, which had developed on the mainland of the Hexal Doria Kingdom. It acted as a barrier against the Monsters that were spawned by the giant amount of magic power released from the Demon King¡¯s Castle. It was a city made so that those Monsters wouldn¡¯t reach the mainland.


    The city had an outer wall built around it that was 40 meters high, which protected against ordinary monsters, who could only stop in front of it.


    Even if they could destroy the wall and go through it, the many skilled Adventurers who were staying in the Fort Freedom City wouldn¡¯t allow it. The Monsters dropped raw materials for repairing goods and weapons that allowed people to attack at all times, and since manpower and food were required, it was a place that gathered the most merchants and Adventurers. It was also the most dangerous place in the whole country, due to the attacks by the highest level Monsters and beings like the Demon King.


    Yet, the Demon King¡¯s Castle and Salumeria stood together. Those who went to attack the Demon King¡¯s Castle, without having enough power to defeat the Demon King, thought that it was useless to attack it and continued to lose, so the Demon King had never shown any desire to march on Salumeria at all.


    ¡°Menou, that reminds me, since you attacked Balman, has Salumeria been attacked too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The goal of our declaration was the same with Balman. They seemed to be dumbfounded, but a full scale march will surely begin before long. If that happens¡­the first one to be targeted will be¡­¡±


    ¡°Salumeria¡­?¡±


    Kagami sighed as he said that.


    It was enough for it to be called a Fort City. Although he didn¡¯t think that it would fall so easily, it was clear that he had to hurry or the situation would become irreversible. Kagami ended up being worried on what to do and glanced at Alice with an anxious look before directing his gaze at the Kenta-Uros.


    The Kenta-Uros, who were standing beside the carriage and devouring vegetables as if it were a pastry snack, looked back at him with disgust.


    ¡°What to do. I¡¯d like to seriously request the favor of not riding them on the trip.¡±


    Kagami said that with a serious look. Although he understood that they needed to hurry, he was caught in the dilemma of not wanting to ride them, no matter what.


    ¡°Seriously, Kagami-chan¡¯s an idiot~ A real idiot~ What will you do if you don¡¯t think about the consequences. Even though we will be heading to the Demon King¡¯s Castle from here. Just how much distance do you think there is?¡±


    Takako muttered back to Kagami as if she were pitying him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kagami-dono! We have to head towards Demon King-sama as quickly as possible and confirm his true intentions! We have to get information on his actions that are different from the ideals that Alice-sama speaks of! It¡¯s just as Takako-dono said! It¡¯s foolish to throw away our means of travel!¡±


    Alice disagreed with what Menou said as she watched over the three with a slightly worried look. At least, she didn¡¯t want to ride on the Kenta-Uros if possible.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t those guys dangerous? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s dangerous anymore. It¡¯ll be really annoying to suddenly be betrayed and attacked.¡±


    Menou and Alice tilted their heads, as if doubtful of his words.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about if we can control them. I have confidence that we can.¡±


    Takako replied back to Kagami with a ¡®Fufun¡¯ as she smiled.


    ¡°U-Um¡­Kagami-san, what do you mean by being betrayed?¡±


    Alice timidly asked, since it was only natural for her to be worried. Kagami gazed at the Kenta-Uros and asked, ¡°Now, how many points is this Demon Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Five points. Although he is a Demon, he isn¡¯t a match for us. I feel some elegance from that Demon girl¡­20 points. The large human man over there is easily¡­two points.¡±


    As if the Kenta-Uros looked down on each of them, he sniffed, and after looking at the party he moistened his tongue and began to point at them one by one as he assessed them.


    ¡°The Kenta-Uros have an assessment of 100 points to -100 points. If their assessment of you becomes -100, you will be treated like an ordinary Monster and will get attacked.¡±


    Kagami said that as if it were completely natural, and Menou, without thinking, raised his voice with a ¡°Hah!?¡±


    Kenta-Uros were persistent Monsters. Although they were special Monsters that had the same intelligence as humans and Demons, they would be careful not to attack sensible humans, in order to get merits for themselves. If it was decided that there were downsides greater than the merit of them ¡®getting whipped¡¯, the Kenta-Uros would attack you.


    It was only at this time that their M-side would disappear, and because they would suddenly betray and attack you, it was extremely dangerous. To make matters worse, they had a high Level of 64 for a Monster. If one wanted to deal with Kenta-Uros, a routine whipping was necessary.


    ¡°However, when their assessment is in the plus, they leave it as it is. Since they take out their trump card and increase their minus points two-fold without blurting out so much as a ¡®double up¡¯, if you let your guard down, it will become really low.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Alice muttered back as she made a sour face at the truth that Kagami eagerly revealed. Although Alice, at least, heard that their trump card would be pulled out from somewhere, Kagami tried not to talk about that and remained expressionless.


    ¡°By the way, how many points am I at right now?¡±


    ¡°-50.¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaah¡­!¡±


    Before he knew it, the minus mark he received became a ¡®double up¡¯ and, unable to withstand the humiliation, Kagami unintentionally raised his voice, as if he was a frog that ribbited with regret.


    ¡°By the way, what happens when their assessment becomes +100, Kagami-san?¡±


    ¡°They will let you ride them.¡±


    ¡°Throw them away.¡±


    Alice admitted defeat with a blank look and no doubt could be seen at all. However, their current situation was that they had to hurry along, and since they would enter Salumeria, they needed to hide Menou. They had the carriage and a Blue Devil¡¯s horn, so they would continue to use the Kenta-Uros. Kagami would, to the best of his ability, avoid allowing his figure to be seen by them.


    By the way, Takako was the driver.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.07

    Although they headed towards Salumeria, they took detours to steer clear of any cities along the way, since Menou¡¯s magic power was leaking out, and kept him hidden inside the carriage. Contrary to their expectations, due the Kenta-Uros¡¯ abnormal Stamina and Power, they arrived at Salumeria in five days, without any problems.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally in sight¡­how nostalgic.¡±


    Takako muttered as if she felt a deep emotion from something that happened long ago. Alice, who was riding on the carriage, also reacted, saying ¡°Wow¡­¡­!¡±, and appeared from inside the carriage after they finally arrived with a smile and high expectations of what was inside Salumeria.


    Kagami, who had already been there many times, and Menou, who had seen it from the sky countless times, didn¡¯t direct their expressionless gazes at Salumeria but at Takako. Afterall, the sight of her was more amazing than Salumeria.


    By the time they arrived at Salumeria, Takako was no longer driving the carriage. Instead, she was riding on the back of the Kenta-Uros. The oddity of this sight could no longer be described with words.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s surprising that it was such a smooth journey. I thought there would been more trouble.¡±


    Kagami muttered sleepily before they drew near the giant gate in front of them.


    ¡°Even if we encountered humans, they would have been deceived, and if Monsters appeared, Kagami-dono and Takako-dono would have defeated them in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be a hindrance to have the Demon King Army appear before us? Something like one of the Four Heavenly Kings appearing and saying ¡ºWe won¡¯t allow you to go into the Demon King¡¯s Castle!¡»That¡¯s what happens in manga, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Army has a different goal, so they won¡¯t try to defeat us or have a reason to come here. However, the Hero¡¯s party may attack us¡­By the way, Kagami-dono, what¡¯s a manga?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it after we¡¯re finished with what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Really? Kagami-Dono! Well¡­but, if the Demon King Army is really moving according to the Demon King¡¯s will¡­Gunuu¡­What should I do?¡±


    Kagami unwittingly smiled when he saw Menou¡¯s distress while saying that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to not worry about it right now. Just think about it when the time comes.¡±


    At least, Menou was fine with learning about manga in the future. Even if he knew only that, it was enough for Kagami to be perfectly satisfied. At the same time, the shy Alice smiled as she looked at Menou and Kagami.


    ¡°Menou-chan, it¡¯s about time to hide your face so please wear that cloth. Be careful to never show your face while we¡¯re in the city.¡±


    ¡°A-Ah. Sorry Takako-dono.¡±


    Receiving Takako¡¯s pointer, Menou put on the cloth to hide his face inside the carriage.


    At the very last moment, Menou faced Alice and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, have fun¡±, and Alice happily replied back with a ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside~¡±


    They approached one of the two gates located on the east and west side of Salumeria, which was surrounded by the giant wall. As they arrived at the East Gate, Takako called out one more time to confirm their entry into the city.


    The East Gate was always open to everyone, even if a giant Dragon was passing by; in case a dangerous and suspicious person tried to pass through, the Fort City¡¯s exclusive gatekeepers were stationed in front of the gate. Since they stood on the east side to stop any nearby monsters from entering, one could generally pass through without being stopped.


    As for the Kenta-Uros, there were very few merchants who handled them, and since they were well known for not being dangerous, it was normal for them to not be stopped.


    ¡°Wait a minute. You¡­are suspicious, where did you come from?¡±


    One of the gatekeepers looked at them, since there was a woman that looked like a muscular man riding on top of a Kenta-Uros that was pulling the carriage, and stopped them just as they tried to pass through.


    Kagami, who had thought this would happen, got off the carriage as he sighed.


    When Takako directed a look full of killing intent at the gatekeeper, despite not understanding that they were stopped, Kagami immediately forced his way in between them and intervened, since the two of them weren¡¯t paying attention to him.


    ¡°We¡¯re Adventurers who came from Balman with some goods. There¡¯s nothing suspicious about us.¡±


    After Kagami says this, he displays a portion of his Status Window, which showed that he was a human who hadn¡¯t committed any crimes. He then began to move while snarling, as if he was considering something and the gatekeeper, who saw this, showed a look of distrust.


    ¡°¡­Hm? Strange. What¡¯s inside the carriage? I can feel something like a Demon¡¯s magic power?¡±


    ¡°Just my little sister and the Blue Devil horn we picked up along the way here. We obtained a large quantity of it. Since there wasn¡¯t anything to store it in, it was placed out in the open.¡±


    They had decided the method of dealing with this kind of development before they were stopped, and Alice appeared from within the carriage while holding a Blue Devil horn in one of her hands. It flickered in the gatekeeper¡¯s eyes, as if it were being reflected.


    ¡°Little sister¡­? She appears to be quite young¡­Can she fight?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t really fight. Originally, she was brought along because she said she wanted to go to Salumeria. She only joined us for sightseeing. Look, this city is one of the most bustling places in the country, right?¡±


    Listening to Kagami, the gatekeeper gazed at Alice, who appeared from the carriage, with suspicion. But, after Alice showed him a smile for a while, he concluded that there was no harm and signaled them to continue along by moving his neck.


    ¡°Sorry for stopping you. If the purpose is sightseeing, then please go enjoy it. We¡¯re now in the midst of grand festivities. Things like parades are happening everyday.¡±


    Beside them was Takako, who began to move into the city as she instructed the Kenta-Uros, and as she tried to continue along, Kagami came to a halt as the Gatekeeper said that.


    Kagami, who had originally visited Salumeria countless times, tilted his neck towards the Gatekeeper with confusion as he listened to the word ¡®parade¡¯, which stopped him.


    ¡°A parade? At a time like this?¡±


    Even if Salumeria was the liveliest city within the country, it was strange to have festivities on the scale of a parade everyday, since they usually only happened two or three times a year.


    Events like parades were used to try and liven things up throughout the whole city, although there was no need to put on that much of a performance and occupy the city¡¯s main street, even if it was the anniversary of Salumeria¡¯s founding day.


    ¡°It¡¯s about what happened the other day. There were guys who spoke about the Demons of the Demon King Army beginning their invasion without any news at all, and although Salumeria had already been attacked several times¡­The whole battle was a complete victory! With the Demon King, as well as the Demon King Army, being seen as a trivial threat now, a large scale Demon King subjugation unit is being formed. The parade is a preparatory celebration to pray for good luck for those who are going out to fight.¡±


    Hearing that, Kagami¡¯s expression slightly stiffened.


    ¡°That¡­When will the Demon King Army Subjugation Unit depart?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. They were honoring the Warriors yesterday, and today those volunteering to fight decided to depart tomorrow morning. When they come back from subjugating the Demon King, there will be another parade. You won¡¯t be bored if you stay in this city for a while, you know?¡±


    As things had progressed significantly further than what he had thought, Kagami rushed to where Takako was, his back facing the Gatekeeper, as his expression became cloudy and restless. Even if the Demon King Subjugators headed towards Demon King¡¯s Castle now, Kagami was convinced they would either be totally annihilated or, at the very best, return back half-empty.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.08

    In the first place, Monsters weren¡¯t required to put in effort to grow and get stronger like humans.


    Monsters were at a high level the moment they were born. Although there weren¡¯t many Spawn Block dungeons that spawned Monsters on Atros Island, the Monsters that were born there all had high levels.


    Additionally, the number of these Monsters could be increased by any amount if the Demons became worried about an attack. Although there hadn¡¯t been a need to increase the number of Monsters until now, if the Monsters were being treated as tools of an invasion, the Demons would doubtlessly mass produce Monsters.


    If the invasions until now were just a diversion, there was a possibility that the Demons were holding back a large number of Monsters, in order to conduct a full-scale invasion on the nation of Hexal Doria as a whole. There was still the Demon King as well, who was said to have defeated 100 human Adventurers, who had all been under Level 100 and banded together in order to fight him.


    If their goal was to defeat the Demon King, it was fine to venture into the Demon King¡¯s Castle with a small number of humans who specialized in assassination, but that wouldn¡¯t be possible if their opponent was the Demon King Army.


    Although Kagami didn¡¯t think that the Adventurers in Salumeria were weak, their chance of winning was low. If one thought about trying to oppose overwhelmingly strong warriors that couldn¡¯t be killed, the number of Adventurers in Salumeria wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°But, I wonder if there¡¯s no other way but to go to that place we visited earlier? As long as the people in Salumeria don¡¯t lose their will to fight, won¡¯t they eventually go attack them?¡±


    ¡°This is my plan. First, after sneaking into the Demon King¡¯s Castle, we will meet with the Demon King. After listening to his situation, we stop the Demon King Army by persuading them, then run away with all of the Demon guys. Flawless, I know.¡±


    Takako let out a sigh and snorted at the shallowness of the plan that Kagami was so eager about.


    ¡°Listen¡­What would you do if the Demon King wants to attack humans? We will have to make up our minds at that point in time, right? It¡¯s useless to live on while demons who want to try and eliminate humans remain.¡±


    As Alice and Menou, who were inside of the carriage, listened to the conversation of the two who were walking outside of the carriage, their expressions grew clouded.


    If that did happen, it would be necessary for Alice and Menou to consider what to do and prepare themselves. Although Menou didn¡¯t have any plans on fighting in order to defeat the humans, unlike previously when he had been in the Demon King Army, he couldn¡¯t think of ever becoming an enemy of Kagami and Takako. It wasn¡¯t because their true abilities were high, but because, despite the short time they had spent together, he thought that Takako and Kagami were good people. After spending so much time with them, he knew that they did not hate Demons..


    At that time, Alice, too, would have to give up on becoming friends with humans. However, whenever she thought of opposing Takako and Kagami, she felt a pain in her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also accept that fate at that time and prepare myself for the worst. However, only as the Third Army.¡±


    Kagami¡¯s remark made the two¡¯s eyes spin.


    ¡°Third Army? What is that?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King Army, the Human Army, and the Coexistence Army with Demons and humans. I¡¯ll enter it. People like Alice and Takako-chan are in it. Surely they will gather, to some extent. They will resist the others without fighting and compromise with them if possible.¡±


    After listening to this, Alice smiled, as if she were relieved.


    ¡°Yes, yes~ I also want to enter that army!¡±


    Alice cheerfully raised her hand and said that as she made her appearance from inside the carriage.


    ¡°Oh? Well, I planned that for you¡­is it fine? Even if you oppose your father?¡±


    ¡°Although I would hate to fight with my father¡­it¡¯s fine. The present is different. Even though I had thought of trying it before, my father hadn¡¯t built friendly relations with any humans. Since I¡¯m now together with Kagami-san¡¯s group, I want to try it.¡±


    ¡°Ku, such a cute girl. I¡¯ll buy you some candy later, okay?¡±


    Kagami gave her a thumbs up as a ¡®good sign¡¯ when he heard Alice, who was beaming with joy, say that.


    Seeing the two of them, Takako muttered ¡®If that¡¯s so, I¡¯ll also enter it for you¡¯ as she smiled. Meanwhile, inside the carriage, Menou was distressed.


    Despite having already decided on what to do, he had been thinking of distressful things like ¡°It¡¯s absolutely wrong to betray Demon King-sama, but if Alice-sama, who is the daughter of the Demon King, is there, this will be¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you apologized to humans by placing your head onto the ground, there would be no need for you to enter that Army, since you are friends with Takako, Menou.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll have to pass on that. Please return to your post.¡±


    ¡°¡­Minus seven points.¡±


    Kagami¡¯s group entered Salumeria as they spoke about such things.


    At that moment, they forgot that Alice was still talking and their mouths dropped open, due to their surprise at the overwhelming sight.


    Contrary to the dreary outer walls, the dimensions inside the city were nothing like what they had seen until now. Seemingly new, well-kept houses were lined up in their view, and the scenery that spread out before them made it seem like it was a town of human nobles that had only ever been heard of in books about Demons.


    The streets were wide, to the extent that they could clearly understand that the houses were spread out for several kilometers, and that every street was full of people. There were a large number of merchants running their own stalls, and there appeared to be Adventurers amongst them, although they seemed like regular commonfolk.


    Although Alice had been impressed by the scenery in Balman, she was much more impressed by this.


    It wasn¡¯t just merchants who had their stalls open on the streets. There were also houses lined up here and there, letting out a nice aroma that made one¡¯s stomach growl without thinking, and since there were lots of people going in and out of them, they could understand that the buildings that looked like houses were being managed in some way.


    Despite the fact that there were so many people, it seemed like the spaciousness of this town hadn¡¯t just been a tale, since they didn¡¯t feel that it was narrow like Balman. Surely the Fort City Salumeria had used up all of the land that existed between Atros Island and the mainland of Hexal Doria.


    A moat that was connected to the sea could be seen here and there within the city. Clear, pristine water was flowing inside of it, and a sense of freshness was drifting in the air.


    ¡°Your mouth is so wide open, and this is just a normal street. The main street, which is holding the parade, is wider, you know?¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­It¡¯s amazing, Kagami-san!¡±


    Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t free to leisurely stay in Salumeria, so Kagami¡¯s group aimed for Salumeria¡¯s west gate, which had the other exit and entrance. Alice, whose eyes had been shining, dropped her expression and became slightly regretful, as though it was unfortunate.


    ¡°Well, I told you not to make such a face. No matter what result it will become, after this is over, it¡¯s fine for you to come again.¡±


    Kagami lightly chopped her head, as if it was meant to calm her down, when he saw her expression and showed her a smile to make her feel relieved. The shy Alice immediately smiled back and said ¡®Yeah!¡¯ with a big voice as those feelings disappeared.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve given up hope.¡±


    After half an hour, Kagami¡¯s group dawdled and idly wasted their time on top of their beds in one of the many inns inside Salumeria.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.09

    Outside of the inn, the Kenta-Uros were devouring rose-shaped broccoli and Menou was waiting on standby, wearing the cloth, as he chewed his bread.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know when the Demon King Army will come to attack again, so the west gate will probably be completely sealed off until the Demon King Army Subjugation Unit leaves.¡±


    Takako let out a sigh of dissatisfaction as she said that, while holding a tea cup and sitting in her chair elegantly. Kagami and Alice were rolling about idly on their beds.


    Kagami¡¯s group had headed towards the west gate but they were unfortunately sent back by the gatekeepers who were there. They tried to persuade them many times, but the gatekeepers refused to open the gate for them, replying with a ¡®Wait until tomorrow.¡¯


    Although they said it would normally be fine for them to briefly open and close the gate, it seemed that several Monsters were already surging forward. Even though there weren¡¯t enough of them for it to be an invasion, opening the gate would cause damage, so they were sent back.


    ¡°Though I could end it by going out for a little bit and beating the crap out of all of them¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. No matter how strong Kagami-chan is, they can¡¯t think of shouldering the risk of danger if the gate is opened. Either way, if you had the authority to make those guys change their decision, there probably wouldn¡¯t be gatekeepers there.¡±


    ¡°Ueeh, my only choice is to do a ¡®Super Dash¡¯ as they open the gate tomorrow.¡±


    Alice was unable to contain herself while listening to the two of them speak, so, in order to calm down her heart, she rolled around on top of her bed, imitating Kagami.


    ¡°Can¡¯t calm down?¡±


    Kagami asked when he saw her.


    ¡°Not really. But, I can¡¯t help being worried¡­right?¡±


    Kagami stared at Alice, who showed him a smile as she idly rolled around.


    Although she certainly was restless, she was somehow relieved. While Kagami was idly stuck at the inn, she had somehow managed to understand the situation they were in without asking him. At least, Kagami wouldn¡¯t take it easy as long as he hadn¡¯t given up. This was proof for her trust, which would make Alice do her best. However, since she couldn¡¯t calm down, she was idling about.


    ¡°You understand it well. When it can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s fine to act after figuring out the best course of action. In this case, it¡¯s fine to arrive a day later. Although I wanted to go quickly, considering that event¡­Since the Demon King Army Subjugation Unit is taking action as a group, they will need to take time to arrive there.¡±


    He added ¡®I don¡¯t think that the situation will be greatly changed we delayed our departure by just one day¡¯. Kagami then began to relax again and rolled around on his bed without restraint.


    ¡°Hey, Kagami-chan, since you¡¯re a bad influence on Alice, please stop her shameless imitations.¡±


    ¡°No, no, this is an amazing resting action which will let you relax, including your heart and mind, right? It¡¯s the Long-Awaited Plans Modification. No, is it as planned? It means that I¡¯ll rest my body as much as possible, since it¡¯s been decided that we¡¯ll be resting for a day. I¡¯d rather want to take a chance with this skill.¡±


    ¡°Jeez. If you¡¯re bored, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to walk around the city? They¡¯re also holding a Parade, so why don¡¯t the two of you go there? Anyhow, it doesn¡¯t matter what you do until tomorrow.¡±


    Takako brought the teacup back up to her mouth and let out a sigh, as if in a trance, as she said ¡°Ara¡­this black tea is quite delicious.¡± Kagami made a grim face when he saw her.


    ¡°I see. Certainly, it seems easier to relax outside like this.¡±


    Kagami, who received a bit of mental damage and didn¡¯t want to take any more, accepted Takako¡¯s proposal and stood up, getting off of the bed.


    ¡°Takako-chan won¡¯t come?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on it. Menou appears to be cute when he¡¯s alone, so as long as we have this black tea, there will be plenty of enjoyment here¡­The two of you seem like you will enjoy it. Kagami-chan also likes festivities, right?¡±


    Kagami scratched his head as if embarrassed. Although he was complaining from the bottom of his heart, thinking ¡®Even though I¡¯m no longer at an age where I can really enjoy Parades¡¯, as if he was being treated like a child, Takako had experience with handling people and knew that he was like a child, despite him being 27 years old, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Yosh, shall we go?¡±


    As Kagami said that, he pulled up Alice, who had been lying down on the bed, as if it were natural.


    Although Alice looked at Kagami like she was in a daze, when she was aware that his actions were close to being intimate, she immediately grasped his hand and, with a ¡®Yeah!¡¯, smiled as she left the room together with him.


    ¡°A world where it¡¯s possible to take the hand of a Demon¡­? It might not be a dream.¡±


    Takako muttered in a low voice as she watched the two of them rush out of the inn and head towards the city¡¯s main street from the bay windows. When Kagami had opened the door to her bar, which had nobody at its entrance, and said ¡®Leave the escort of the Demons to me¡¯ at Balman, she had thought that something was wrong. She now clearly understood the feelings of the man who had previously not wanted to cooperate with her and only had a hobby of collecting gold.


    ¡°Well, if he and the Monsters understood each other, it would be even more simpler than trying it with Demons.¡±


    She said that with a smile as she picked up one of the whips that were placed on top of the table. After placing the teacup on top of the table, Takako also left the room, with the goal of securing food supplies for their newly added companions.


    //


    ¡°Ice cream¡­Exactly what type of food is ice cream!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Alice-tan. If you want to eat some ice cream, you need to remember the correct way to eat it. You don¡¯t want to become a genuine Pastry Terrorist like me, do you?¡±


    ¡°Pastry Terrorist¡­I want a second name too!¡±


    After they left the inn, Kagami and Alice, who returned to the city¡¯s street, tried to refresh themselves with a meal.


    After listening to what Alice wanted to eat, since when they had eaten the black beef previously, Kagami had said that they could only eat it at a human town, they headed towards a restaurant. As they walked, Kagami taught her his favorite foods one by one.


    ¡°There is a way to eat ice cream by sinking your teeth into it with a ¡®Paku¡¯, but it¡¯s said to be embarrassing, since it¡¯s childish, so that¡¯s no good. That is heresy. The true way to enjoy it is to savor the ice cream one lick at a time, with a ¡®Peropero¡¯. There¡¯s a lot of adults who don¡¯t understand this, you know? It¡¯s useless for Alice to become that kind of an adult.¡±


    ¡°Enjoying it¡­by savoring it one lick at a time. Yeah, I understand, Kagami-san!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s only after dinner, for dessert. The meal is usually spaghetti¡­¡±


    The moment Kagami entered a store that had pictures of Pasta hanging from a sign, he stopped what he was saying with a ¡®Wow~¡­¡¯. His expression turned bitter, as if he had seen something that he didn¡¯t want to see.


    Kagami could see four people sitting at a table inside of the store, enjoying the aroma with a relaxed look. Rex was vigorously stuffing food down his throat, Krul and Tina were eating classy food, and Palna was raising a coffee cup that had been brought out to her mouth.


    Shortly after, a healthy waitress lady called out to Kagami with a ¡®Welcome~¡¯. Sure enough, when Rex reacted to her voice and looked at the entrance for a moment, he realized that it was Kagami and spat out his pasta.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.10

    ¡°Hey¡­so messy, Rex. Let Kuu-chan teach you how to eat.¡±


    Tina and Krul¡¯s eyes popped out in astonishment when they saw Rex suddenly spit out his food, while Palna was disgusted. Rex immediately apologized with a ¡®Sorry¡¯ and wiped his mouth with one of the provided napkins.


    ¡°How many people?¡±


    Kagami firmly gazed at them with an empty face, as if he had discovered something annoying when he saw such a scene, while he was being welcomed by the waitress.


    ¡°Zero. Thanks for the meal.¡±


    After Kagami replied with that, he made an about-face and tried to leave the store, grabbing the doorknob at the entrance with his hand and pulling Alice along. However, as he tried to leave with the words ¡®Ah, I¡¯m full with just the aroma~¡¯, before he could take one step outside of the store, he was forcibly grabbed by the shoulder. Rex was standing behind him with a smile that seemed to be saying ¡®I got you¡¯.


    ¡°He¡¯s with me. I¡¯ll guide him in, so it¡¯s fine for you to stop there.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Please seat yourself and I will immediately bring a glass of water.¡±


    After Rex said that, the waitress politely bowed her head and hurriedly disappeared behind the counter. Rex continued to silently stare at Kagami and, after glancing at Alice once, moved his head, as if telling them to follow him, and walked towards the table with Krul¡¯s group.


    After they realized why Rex had stood up from his seat, Tina and Palna stared angrily at Kagami, with slightly furrowed brows. When Krul noticed the change in their appearance, she finally realized that he was Kagami.


    However, Kagami ignored them and left the store, taking Alice with him.


    ¡°AaaaAAAH! They ran away againnnn!¡±


    Tina immediately rose and pointed at them as she cried out.


    ¡°But, is it normal for them to run away in this situation? Just how much of a fool is that villager going to make out of us!¡±


    The moment Kagami fled right before her eyes, Palna jumped out of her seat and chased after him.


    Rex had decided, with great pain, to cool off by shaking his head, so when he saw Palna chase after Kagami, he made a confused expression and said ¡®Eh?¡¯, as if he didn¡¯t understand what had occurred.


    ¡°Hero-sama should also quickly chase after him! I¡¯ll pay for everything!¡±


    Tina shouted at Rex, who was standing still, as if he didn¡¯t understand the situation. He finally began to chase after Kagami when he understood that Kagami had run away. When he got out of the store, he saw Palna, who had her arms folded and had a bitter expression, as if she were sullen.


    ¡°He escaped. That Villager¡¯s legs are too quick! Jeez¡­What the hell were you doing, Rex!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Even if the only thing we know is that they¡¯re still in this city, isn¡¯t that plenty?¡±


    As they were looking at their surroundings that were devoid of the Villager, discouraged and at a loss of what to do, Krul and Tina left the store after paying the bill and reunited with them.


    ¡°It was worth it to let the horses run quickly so we could arrive before the Demon King Army moved. At the very least, that Villager who has a connection with the Demon King surely won¡¯t head out of the city until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So what? What will you do? We will also join the Demon King Army Subjugation Unit, right? We only have to until tomorrow to find him. Where do you plan to look inside this huge city?¡±


    Palna approached Rex as she said that, as if charging him with the responsibility of letting Kagami run away. Sweat dripped down Rex¡¯s forehead as he hadn¡¯t thought of a good plan to search for Kagami within this huge city.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if the residents of this city search for him. If we tell them that a Demon has entered the city and tell them it¡¯s features, they will certainly find them tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s stop for now.¡±


    Regardless of whether this plan was a good idea or not, Rex immediately replied to Palna, who had said that confidently, with a serious look. These unexpected words caused Palna to furrow her brows for a moment, seeming unhappy, and glared at Rex.


    ¡°Although I understand your feelings, the ones who would be at a disadvantage by cornering them is us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    When Rex said that, as if he were trying to calm down Palna, Tina asked for the meaning of his words while tilting her small head.


    ¡°HE is a monster. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it¡­he¡¯s strong to the extent that people like us wouldn¡¯t be his opponents, if you think about it. I don¡¯t know how things would turn out, even if he was driven into a corner. He might choose to run from this city.¡±


    Whether or not he was confident that such a situation would happen, Rex said that with a regretful look.


    ¡°I see¡­the cityfolk would rampage while trying to find him and it might get dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡±


    Similarly, Krul interfered with their conversation while looking sad, as if she was convinced that it might be the case.


    ¡°If we were the ones who cornered him by rampaging, we surely would have faced danger a long time ago. Although they are insolent people who protect Demons¡­I don¡¯t think they are bad.¡±


    Palna sighed in amazement at Krul¡¯s words.


    ¡°Kuu-chan, you¡­do you understand what you¡¯re saying? He is an ally of Demons, right? With a Demon that attacked Balman, no less. Who cares if he¡¯s not a bad person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know his intentions. However¡­he did talk with us.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Instead of counterattacking us, who didn¡¯t understand his ideals, he opted to escape. At least, I don¡¯t think he is trying to force his ideals onto us to try and make us understand. He just wants us to understand him¡­I think he is such a person.¡±


    Palna stayed silent as she thought of unpleasant things in her heart in response to Krul¡¯s expression and words, who appeared to be distressed about the situation.


    ¡°Even with his standing as a Villager, he gets angry, as if he were being looked down on¡­¡±


    Rex muttered with a dissatisfied look, whether or not he understood it in the same way.


    ¡°If that¡¯s so¡­then why are we chasing after that Villager? That child¡­seems to be the Demon King¡¯s daughter, and whether or not he handed over that Demon, I thought that we would catch that Villager in order to mark him as a criminal. In any case, if we already know that it¡¯s useless to catch him, isn¡¯t it fine to leave them alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course, our number one goal is to defeat the Demon King. It won¡¯t change the fact that Demons are existences that must be defeated. However, I am genuinely worried about whether he is an ally of Demons. Just from the way he speaks as if he is always worried about us, we don¡¯t know what he is thinking.¡±


    Tina muttered, ¡°Now that you mention it, he always just leaves us hints and doesn¡¯t answer us, saying ¡®Try realizing it yourself!¡¯ and such¡±, in admiration of Krul¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you know? What if he is allying with Demons, who are planning something? Since he has reached such a powerful state, he may be aware of their plans. I think he has something that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Dissatisfied, Palna muttered ¡®What would you do if he knows¡¯ towards Krul as she gazed directly into her eyes, and then turned her head a second time as she sighed.


    ¡°Although we¡¯ve thought of various things¡­these few days, whether or not those thoughts are expressed, I want to properly listen to him. This time, it will be formal, since I¡¯ve calmed down.¡±


    ¡°I, too, have things I want to ask.¡±


    Rex muttered as if he approved of her decision.


    ¡°But, there is no need to persist against that guy. Our goal of defeating the Demon King won¡¯t change, after all. With the current situation of the Demon King Army invading, this won¡¯t cause us to waver. It doesn¡¯t matter, even if we leave one or two Demons alone.¡±


    ¡°What? It couldn¡¯t be that Rex is going to suggest a plan where we do not defeat Demons?¡±


    Palna approached Rex while staring when she heard his words, which were different from the past, when he had bared his fangs with the most hostility in the group. However, Rex laughed at Palna¡¯s question.


    ¡°Is there such an excuse? Since we have things we want to ask, we only need to search for him. If we don¡¯t find him before tomorrow, it¡¯s fine to leave him alone for the moment. Anyways, let¡¯s form parties and search for him as we describe what those two look like.¡±


    As Palna said ¡®My, my¡¯ as if she were slightly relieved, she acknowledged his proposal.


    ¡°Though, Hero-sama will be forgiven if you work with us and don¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°Gu¡­about that¡­sorry.¡±


    In the end, they continued to walk as they headed towards the city¡¯s main street in order to search for Kagami, who was hiding somewhere in Salumeria, as Rex hung his head at Tina¡¯s harsh words.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.11

    ¡°I wonder if it was a good idea¡­running away from them.¡±


    ¡°I already said that it¡¯s fine, it was a bad situation because they were cautious. Besides, if you were caught, it would have become an unreasonably annoying situation, you know? Those guys won¡¯t listen to us properly.¡±


    After leaving the shop, Kagami picked up Alice and ran away using his full strength until they arrived at a section of the main street. Rather than walking as before, the people on the street were going to and fro rather forcefully, and it had become a situation where it was easy to mix in with the crowd and hide.


    Kagami was deep inside one of the side streets, within the vicinity of the main street, and thanks to the people who were gathered to watch the parade, the main street had been packed with many people, to the point that Kagami couldn¡¯t be picked out.


    Meanwhile, Kagami bought a hot dog at a nearby stall, which he handed to Alice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have spaghetti another time. Please bear with what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kagami-san¡­What is this? What do you call this?¡±


    ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t know what a hot dog is either? It¡¯s a simple food that has a sausage placed in a bun. Though the types of vegetables and sauces you put on it depends on the stand.¡±


    After Alice listened to his explanation, she muttered ¡®Hee~¡¯ as if she was impressed, and then she opened her mouth widely, digging into the hot dog. At that moment, she widened her now sparkling eyes, and with a blistering speed, she chewed and swallowed it. After looking at Kagami, she replied with ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    Seeing Alice begin vigorously eating the hot dog like a hamster, Kagami unintentionally revealed a smile. Even though it was something he had grown accustomed to eating everyday, after seeing her eat it happily and call it delicious, he realized that this pleasure was different than usual. While he thought about that, Kagami also began to dig into his hot dog, just like Alice.


    ¡°Fuah~ Thanks for the meal.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a quick eater. You ate it just like a hamster.¡±


    ¡°But it was so good.¡±


    As he said this, he noticed Alice showing him a satisfied smile, and then Kagami also sighed, as if he were satisfied in the same way. Afterwards, he saw his own hotdog that he¡¯d just bit into and felt bad about having her wait for him to finish, so he ordered ice cream from the stall for Alice. After he muttered ¡®This is what I talked about,¡¯ when he handed it over, Alice¡¯s eye glittered once again. Since the ice cream was swirled into a spiral on top of the cone, she began to lick it elegantly like Kagami described.


    ¡°What do you guys normally eat as Demons? Don¡¯t you get to eat good food since you¡¯re the Demon King¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a need to worry about food. Normally it¡¯s something like vegetables¡­sometimes boar and deer meat? But, because there are little to no seasonings, there aren¡¯t that many variations. The food in human towns have a lot of new flavors!¡±


    As she said this, Alice showed him another smile. After Kagami was satisfied by her expression, he began to walk with Alice, trying to stay clear of the main street. After a while, something he got used to seeing often as he passed through Balman appeared in Kagami¡¯s view.


    Despite it being daytime, there was a bizarre sign illuminated with neon lights. It was common for banks, the Quest Guild and other facilities that operate across the country to use such signs. This one in particular was a special recreational facility that only the really rich could use. It was a Game Center, which had always existed since ancient times.


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­this town has one too.¡±


    Alice also noticed the strange building when she looked at Kagami, who had suddenly stopped moving.


    ¡°What¡­is that, Kagami-san?¡±


    ¡°A Game Center.¡±


    After Kagami muttered that, he revealed a grin and suggested ¡°Let¡¯s go stop by for a bit.¡± Alice definitely wouldn¡¯t refuse the invitation, and trotted along, holding ice-cream in one of her hands as she followed Kagami into the Game Center.


    At that moment, Alice¡¯s eyes widened and glittered once again. When they entered the center, loud sounds from the game machines filled their ears, and the colorful lights combined with the variety of game machines naturally drew their attention.


    ¡°Every one of them has a different type of game, and although the cost of 100 Silver for one session is expensive, it¡¯s reasonable for the time that would be spent if you¡¯re here¡­.Well, it¡¯s just a recreational facility.¡±


    ¡°One session is 100 Silver!? Isn¡¯t that expensive?¡±


    Kagami informed Alice, who was standing in at the entrance of the Game Center in a daze, and she replied with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Well, since the energy consumed by the game machines is rather high, the price was probably set up to compensate for that. The guys who play are quite wealthy, no?¡±


    After he said that, Alice checked their surroundings and realized that the people playing the games in front of those practical machines were all rather good-looking. Although there were also those who weren¡¯t good-looking, they were only loitering around watching from behind the people who were playing instead of playing themselves. After seeing such people in a daze, Kagami said from the side, ¡°After all, it¡¯s free for those who only want to enter,¡± and she assented with an ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Want to give one a try?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s fine! I would just be borrowing money, even though it¡¯s 100 Silver, and you also took care of various things, like our meals. I can¡¯t cause you any more trouble than this.¡±


    When she said this, Kagami recalled the debt he¡¯d forgotten about, since their goal had changed from an escort mission to visiting the Demon King¡¯s Castle. Although he wasn¡¯t really worried about it, he gave her a smile and said, ¡°Is that so? Well, since I¡¯ll let you pay it off, let¡¯s do it another time,¡± believing he¡¯d be barking up the wrong tree if she were to borrow more against her will.


    However, it seemed like she at least had an interest in the games, and since she wanted to see, he decided to watch from behind as other people played.


    The game units consisted of video games that were displayed on a monitor, those that let you feel movements as you rode them and moved around, and games where you pressed buttons to match a rhythm. Alice held an interest for all of them and smiled happily like someone who was waiting to play.


    ¡°Kagami-san, what type of games do you like?¡±


    ¡°I like fighting games, since if you win, you can always play another round without having to pay.¡±


    While Kagami said that, he moved in front of one of the game machines he usually played. Compared to the other games, there were a lot more people watching, and they were cheering enthusiastically. Those who were playing were also so engrossed that their expressions changed frequently, and they shouted if they were victorious, while they hung their heads and hit the machines if they lost.


    Although Alice expressed her interest of the spectacle with an ¡°Ooh!,¡± she noticed a video game machine located separately in the corner of the Game Center and gazed at it. Nobody was surrounding it, and whether or not the location was bad, nobody looked at it.


    ¡°Hey Kagami-san, why is that one placed in the corner like that?¡±


    ¡°That one is different from the others, and it charges by time. Ten minutes is 100 Silver. You need to train to get stronger so that you can defeat enemies, and you end up spending a ridiculous amount of time to clear it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the game like?¡±


    Although she asked out of mere curiosity, Kagami¡¯s expression stiffened and he hesitated to answer as though it would be difficult.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an RPG. A role-playing game.¡±


    He muttered it as if he found it unpleasant to say it.


    ¡°Role-playing¡­game?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, it¡¯s a game where you form a party just like you do in this world. You clear the game by raising characters with roles that you like, defeat monsters to get stronger, and defeat the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­interesting? It doesn¡¯t seem like we should bother trying that Game.¡±


    ¡°Well at least the characters have a Status like we do, and as for its value, it might be fun since both you and the enemies are born with advantages and disadvantages. You also need to use your head to think about favorable conditions, otherwise you will lose.¡±


    The expression Kagami wore while he spoke suggested that he didn¡¯t enjoy it at all, and even though he burst out laughing as he added ¡°Though it¡¯s disagreeable to not have a Villager as a Role,¡± Alice had a feeling that she knew what he didn¡¯t like about it since a part of him was different and tried to ask about it.


    However, at that moment a large amount of loud cheering and the sound of music booming from outside could be heard clearly by those inside the Game Center.


    ¡°Oh, it looks like the parade has started. Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±


    Replying to Kagami, who held out his hand, she held back the words she had tried to say, deciding that it wasn¡¯t anything important, and departed from the Game Center.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.12

    A resounding cheer that was much louder than the one inside the Game Center reached their ears when they stepped outside. The people who were walking in the streets ran off towards the main street, and the people who were holding goods bought from the stalls watched excitedly, smiling as if their hearts were floating with happiness.


    ¡°Papa! Hurry, hurry!¡±


    Groups of parents and children, couples, and other such people had all headed off towards the main street. Seeing this, Alice, who didn¡¯t know about activities like parades, restlessly stared at Kagami and lightly tugged at the hem of his clothes. She had strong feelings against being pushy and troubling him.


    Kagami, who understood this from seeing her, burst out laughing as he said ¡°It¡¯s alright to act like a brat,¡± and then headed towards the main street while holding Alice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Am¡­azingggg!¡±


    As they had expected, there were plenty of festivities taking place as they arrived at the main street. People in the main street Square formed a long line around a giant, slow moving object that was carrying various people. The townspeople who walked along the road threw their hands up as they enthusiastically cheered for the warriors that were mixed into theparade.While walking down the main street, children performed a dance, as if to guide the object used to transport the warriors in the parade. Their performance filled the hearts of those watching in the vicinity with great vigor.


    Even though all they did was stand, their spirits were uplifted by the completely noisy atmosphere, as if an order had descended from the heavens. Influenced by the atmosphere and buried in the crowd of people, Alice pranced around with a ¡®pyon, pyon¡¯, like a rabbit, and yelled.


    ¡°Amazing! It¡¯s amazing Kagami-san!¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re bouncing around with a ¡®pyon pyon¡¯, can you even see it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it at all! But, somehow, that big thing they¡¯re riding is moving, it¡¯s, um¡­ amazing!¡±


    As she said that, Alice continued to gaze at the large object that was carrying people while feeling something that couldn¡¯t be put into words. Even so, Kagami, who didn¡¯t want to get irritated by her constant ¡®pyon pyon¡¯ bouncing in order to see everything, lifted her up onto his shoulders with a grunt.


    Although Alice blushed in embarrassment at being picked up, she immediately and obediently spoke her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Kagami-san!¡±


    ¡°Still, just how many Adventurers are going to try and fight.¡±


    ¡°But¡­it¡¯s not as many as I had thought. I had thought there would be several thousands.¡±


    ¡°The guys who were invited to the Parade are just a small portion of them, right? Whether or not the others are spectating, aren¡¯t the truly powerful guys gathering their spirits in a quiet place right now?¡±


    When Kagami said this, the parade line suddenly halted, the performers switched to rhythmical music, and the children who had been dancing to the previous rhythm began another dance. Beside them, carried in the hands of the Adventurers, a big reinforced wooden box was mixed in with the parade.


    After the box was placed in the center of the wide space between the performers and the large object, everyone except for two Adventurers immediately scattered to the left and right.


    ¡°What¡¯s about to begin?¡±


    Not replying to Alice¡¯s question, Kagami, who could generally predict the outcome, only looked at the movements of the two adventurers, who reeked of idiocy.


    Immediately after, one of the two Adventurers who was left near the wooden box broke the seal and slid the key inside the box¡¯s lock. A four-legged Monster with a green shell and skin that emitted a pale light similar to iron armor appeared from inside. The yellow light of its eyes penetrated the darkness of the box and a strange roar filled the air, as if it wished to make others cover their ears as it came out.


    What came out was a Monster, a Grapple Blogger around Level 24 that was worthless even to the active Adventurers in the area, since its size couldn¡¯t even compare to that of a domesticated pig.


    The other Adventurer, who had been on stand-by, drew out a sword from the sheath on his waist and took a stance against the Monster. Immediately afterwards, the Monster charged at the sword wielding Adventurer.


    Rather than avoiding the charge, the Adventurer used his sword to parry from the front and shook off the Monster, knocking it away. After that, he swung his sword downward without flinching and stabbed the Monster, transforming it into gold.


    After reaching the climax, the observers standing at the side of the road were in a craze, shouting cheers of joy. There were even those who shouted ¡°Nice, Nice!¡± and ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Army is such a worthless opponent!¡± and the like.


    Then, after the Adventurer that had opened the wooden box collected the gold, the child dancers and performers that had scattered gathered together again, and the parade began to advance.


    ¡°W-what was that just now Kagami-san? Everyone was making a racket, yet it looks like the parade has done it in multiples spots¡­¡±


    ¡°That was a demonstration that relieves the audience by asserting power, but it indirectly says that we will win against the Demon King¡¯s Army. Although it isn¡¯t something bad, it leaves a bad taste.¡±


    A trembling Alice replied with an ¡°I-is that so,¡± to Kagami. Although it wasn¡¯t Demons who were being killed, she couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed by such a scene. It was as if they were indirectly baring their teeth against Demons in hostility. Kagami sighed.


    Immediately after, the parade stopped advancing once again, and just like before, the child dancers and the performers scattered.


    After a while, a sound sliced through the air around them, , then with a ¡®Zudo!,¡¯ a dull sound rang out as the concrete ground was destroyed. A Monster with a giant body, several times larger than the Grabble Blogger from earlier, leapt out from the concrete fragments and then fell back down from the sky.


    Although it walked on four legs just like the Grapple Blogger did, it was extremely scary to look at. Its overwhelming power was evident by the size of its fully-grown mane, which resembled the mane of more than half of the Beasts in the main street, its tough jaw that could easily pulverize a lump of iron, the giant fangs protruding from its jaw, and its jet black body which was reflecting light.


    Since its appearance was too sudden, there were those who fled, screaming out in alarm, after seeing its large body.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Beat its ass, Adventurer-samas!¡±


    ¡°Haah~¡­So far the monsters have all been killed. The Adventurers right now are amazing to be able to defeat such a scary Monster. But, is it normal for it to come falling from the sky?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a problem, even if this was an attack from the Demon King¡¯s Army. At best, this is just a normal confrontation to them.¡±


    This, too, was just one of the events to them, and because there were those who thought that the Adventurers would handle it somehow, even if someone thought it was dangerous, they wouldn¡¯t try to run away. Instead, just like earlier, they cheered enthusiastically for the Adventurers that were lining up in the middle.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­Ain¡¯t this bad?¡±


    Amongst the crowd, only Kagami had understood the danger and abnormality of the situation. The dancers and performers, rather than scattering to the sides, went down the middle of the road and ran away as far as their legs could carry them. The Adventurers who had formed a line wore a looks of surprise as they wielded their weapons; just as one of the commonfolk had said earlier, this situation was outside of their expectations and they understood that the possibility of it being a Demon attack was high.


    Even if it was an attack, Kagami could instantly conclude that it would be useless to try and defeat it while trying to protect the cheering audience. This was because Kagami knew about the jet-black Beast that fell down.


    It was one of the Spawn Blockers that existed deep inside the Demon King¡¯s Castle. They were Monsters that could only be spawned from the Spawn Block placed by the Demon King in that one specific area within the castle and would only be used under special circumstances.


    It was the Berserker Beast. With its prided Level of 213, it was a genuine Monster.


    ¡°Hey, run away you guys!¡±


    Kagami yelled out too late. The Berserker Beast moved instantly, with a speed unimaginable for its size, towards the line of Adventurers wielding their weapons, and blew away the adventurers standing beside the Object with a slash from its giant forelegs.


    When the Object and the Adventurers who were blown away crashed into the wall of a house, the adventurers spat out blood, lost consciousness, and dropped their weapons onto the ground.


    In an instant, several Adventurers had been knocked unconscious. The other Adventurers that had been holding themselves back ran away as fast as they could.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the Adventurers that fled. The part of the audience that was still there also fled. The crowd fell into a state of pandemonium with people rushing out of the main street one by one. They pushed their way out without caring for others, crashed into others without apologizing and prioritized themselves while running away.


    Except for Kagami, who had anticipated the confusion created by the Monster invading in the middle of the town, the people ran in different directions. Kagami stood in place like a large tree, dividing the flow of people and shouting, ¡°Pull yourself together!¡± as he tried to calm down the flow of escaping people.


    ¡°H-¡­Hii!! Don¡¯t come over here!¡±


    While people desperately tried to escape, the Adventurers who had put on a show of defeating the Grapple Bloggers were paralyzed with fear and impulsively swung their swords at the Berserker Beast that stood before them.


    Kagami, who had finally managed to somewhat calm the flow of people, hurriedly took Alice off of his shoulders and placed her on the ground.


    However, the Adventurers who quicker to react grazed the base of the Berserker Beast¡¯s nose with their wildly swinging swords, and, at that moment, the Berserker Beast let out a howl before moving to slash at one of the Adventurers.


    ¡°Divine Shield!¡±


    The forelegs that had slashed out towards the Adventurers who had avoided being slammed into the wall earlier stopped abruptly after colliding with an Adventurer who was emitting a pale light. A metallic clang reverberated through the surroundings.


    ¡°Haah¡­Ku, a-are you alright?¡±


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for self-introductions. Hurry up and flee!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an Adventurer who had stopped that slash, but Krul, a woman wrapped in a white robe that exposed her azure-colored hair. She roared that out towards the Adventurer with a pained look as a ¡¾Divine Shield¡¿,which formed a Magic Shield from light, expanded around her.


    In exchange for consuming a large amount of magic power, ¡¾Divine Shield¡¿ was an omnipotent shield with enough endurance to protect against anything, regardless of the attack. This endurance, depending on the timing and attack, was reduced over time.


    ¡°K¡­k-k-kyaaa!¡±


    Sure enough, the ¡¾Divine Shield¡¿ broke after stopping the slash, and the Adventurer and Krul were blown back by the attack. However, Krul¡¯s stance wasn¡¯t ruined and she held her Staff with both hands as she prepared to promptly attack the Berserker Beast before her.


    ¡°Y-¡­You won¡¯t run away? It¡¯s fine to abandon someone like me and run away yourself!¡±


    The Adventurer, whose stance had been destroyed by the attack, yelled when he saw her brave appearance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away! Of course¡­It¡¯s frightening enough to make me want to run away¡­but! It¡¯s my duty as royalty to defend the people! I will never abandon my people!¡±


    The Berserker Beast didn¡¯t wait for Krul as she yelled that out and charged at her, widening its mouth as it tried to crush her with its tough jaw. It¡¯s mouth was covered with saliva, it¡¯s sharp eyes seized Krul with a glare, and a tremor resounded as it continued to advance step by step.


    ¡°Divine Shield!¡±


    Krul, whose legs trembled as she faced the approaching Berserker Beast, once again cast a Magic Shield in front of her. However, the moment the Berserker Beast stood in front of her very eyes, she collapsed onto the ground with a ¡®petan¡¯. At that moment,


    ¡°Yoo, nice of you to hold out! Thanks to you, I stored enough power to defeat this guy in one¡­blow!¡±


    The Berserker Beast suddenly stopped in front of Krul without touching the Divine Shield and someone who could only be seen as a commoner in Villager garments spoke, in an unworried voice, before suddenly appearing in front of Krul with a gust of wind.


    The Villager stopped the Berserker Beast¡¯s movement by firmly grasping its fang in his left hand, and whether or not he had stored power like he¡¯d said, an orange-colored aura coiled around his right arm as he launched it upwards, hitting the Beast¡¯s strong jaw.


    The shockwave that generated around him split the Berserker Beast¡¯s skin with a roar, and the its whole body was blasted into the air at a blistering speed before changing into gold along the way.


    ¡°You¡­aren¡¯t angry today, right?¡±


    Although Krul was, for a moment, too dumbfounded by the spectacle, she soon recognized the person who had saved her and put on a smile, tears forming in her eyes as she muttered to Kagami.


    ¡°¡­Though I really could have come to save you a lot earlier, these guys were so annoying as they were running away. You helped me by luring it out. Sorry about that, this time you got a perfect score.¡±


    Kagami held out his hand to Krul as he said that.


    When Krul saw Kagami hold out his hand while he unreservedly declaring that she was a decoy with a smile, his confidence, and the fact that he was certain to rescue her with his true abilities, made her smile back and she grabbed his hand, realizing that she had been used as a decoy in his place.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.13

    ¡°Krul-san! Are you ok!?¡±


    After a while, a desperately worried Tina rushed forward. Despite Krul¡¯s lack of injuries, Tina began to barrage Krul with Healing Magic as she approached, and Krul¡¯s body was wrapped within a green light.


    ¡°Geez¡­Don¡¯t be so rash. I thought my lifespan was being cut short when Krul-san faced that Monster!¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, with the exception of princess-sama, what did you guys do?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wawawa¡­H-He appearedddd!¡±


    Although Tina had become rigid for a moment while shielding Krul¡¯s body behind her, after realizing that the man before her, who had spoken in a cool manner and saved Krul by defeating the monster, was Kagami, she just muttered, ¡°Thank you very much for saving her!¡± as Krul casually emerged from the light.


    ¡°We were swallowed by the wave of people when they all started to run away. Only Kuu-chan was unaffected, since she immediately went to try and save them.¡±


    Soon, Palna and Rex¡¯s worn out figures appeared, walking towards them slowly as Palna muttered ¡°Yareyare¡± in relief.


    Having heard her, Kagami sympathised with an ¡°I see,¡± and thought back to a similar situation.


    ¡°That Monster that flew into the sky earlier, although it looked like it vanished, was it because of you?¡±


    As always, Rex asked Kagami with his frank hostility. Kagami nodded in response while looking like he wanted to talk about something.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, surely that wasn¡¯t an opponent that could be defeated in one attack. What kind of skill did you use to defeat it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I just used a simple Charge Blow, a Charge Blow. It¡¯s a fundamental skill that even Villagers can use. You can use it too, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just lying with a straight face. You¡¯re unarmed, right? There¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve defeated it barehanded.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­even if I say it like that, except for Charge Blow, I only have one other Attack Skill, and if I use that skill, it would render my body useless. So, I have no other means besides Charge Blow.¡±


    After Kagami said that, Rex moved his line of sight to Krul with a dumfounded expression. Then Krul said, ¡°An orange-colored Aura appeared on his right arm,¡± and she told him the honest truth about the time Kagami used the Charge Blow.


    Although the truth was surprising, Rex felt an indescribable discomfort.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that a Villager¡¯s power was enough to defeat the Monster from earlier with only a charge attack, even if it was the Level 999 Kagami. Even if he didn¡¯t know the accurate numerical value of the Monster¡¯s skills necessary to analyze its level, surely the Monster from earlier was beyond Level 150. Even if he used a Charge Blow, the opponent didn¡¯t appear weak enough to be defeated in one attack.


    He couldn¡¯t understand the man standing in front of them. How had he become that strong?


    What had he discovered after reaching that Level? What kinds of Skills did he have?


    ¡°I have¡­a lot of things I want to speak with you about.¡±


    Rex looked at him with a complicated expression.


    For once, Rex didn¡¯t show hostility. Kagami looked at him in amazement, and with a ¡°Hou,¡± he revealed an impressed smile.


    Krul seemed like she had prepared herself. Behind her, like always, Tina appeared anxious. Palna didn¡¯t look at them, feeling as if it couldn¡¯t be helped, and the other three adventurers waited for Kagami to reply.


    ¡°Of course, but first, we should do something about this situation.¡±


    After Kagami replied, he faced Alice who was pacing worriedly beside him as if she wanted to say something, and showed her a smile and saying, ¡°See?¡±


    As if baffled by Kagami¡¯s sudden acknowledgement, Alice immediately nodded, smiling happily without saying anything.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re just an ally of Demons.¡±


    Palna finally looked at him, she muttered that as she heard his declaration.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what there is to misunderstand, even if I¡¯m not an ally of Demons, I¡¯m not their enemy. Having said that, even if I¡¯m not an ally of Humans, I¡¯m not their enemy either. I¡¯m neutral.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Palna muttered while she looked the other way with a cold look, as if she had predicted that he would say those words. Kagami saw her and retorted with, ¡°I¡¯ll make you understand,¡± within his heart. Then he turned around towards Alice who had pulled the hem of his clothes earlier and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°When Kagami-san was fighting earlier, I heard screams in the other direction. I heard what sounded like a Monster¡¯s cry. I think there are probably Monsters rampaging here and there.¡±


    ¡°Shall we hurry? Though I don¡¯t think that the ones falling down with a bang would be Berserker Beasts, we should check to make sure. Well, I think the Adventurers of this town could handle it somehow¡­Hmm?¡±


    They heard cries from far away, and just as Kagami turned in that direction, a man that appeared to be a heavily equipped gatekeeper came running in a hurry from one of the main street¡¯s side roads.


    The gatekeeper ran towards Kagami¡¯s group as fast as he could after spotting them. He arrived in front of them looking pale, panting with a ¡°zeehaa,¡± and squatted, his shoulders moving up and down.


    ¡°You guys are still in a place like this?¡­Flee¡­quickly! It¡¯s already the end for this city!¡±


    He cried that out desperately while breathing haggardly.


    Naturally, Kagami wasn¡¯t the only one disturbed by these words. Even Rex and Krul looked shaken.


    ¡°Hey, hey, even if you say Monsters are falling down onto the city, it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t be defeated, right? There are lots of Adventurers in this city after all.¡±


    ¡°The Monsters who invaded are already fighting with the other Adventurers! Although normally the Monsters should have been defeated by now¡­it¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Kagami¡¯s expression stiffened as the sudden development was completely outside of his expectations. Feeling the unease in Kagami¡¯s change of demeanor, Alice¡¯s mood also became clouded.


    The shoulders that had been moving up and down until now trembled as if remembering something bitter, and the gatekeeper spoke, opening his bloodshot eyes, slowly urging them on,


    ¡°The large crowd of Monsters inhabiting Atros Island¡­are heading towards Salumeria from the Demon King¡¯s Castle! The number¡­is approximately 10,000¡­!¡±


    Except for Kagami, everyone had their eyes wide open as if they couldn¡¯t believe the gatekeeper¡¯s words at all.


    To make up for the many high Level Monsters in Atros Island, there weren¡¯t many Spawn Blocks. Even if the Monsters from Atros Island were wiped out, it was standard for Adventurers to fight in parties to increase survivability.


    There was no reason not to feel despair in the face of 10,000 such opponents rushing towards Salumeria.


    Even with the several thousand Adventurers currently in the city, there appeared to be no chance of winning should they face the hoard of 10,000 Monsters.


    ¡°A notice of Salumeria¡¯s end.¡±


    Meanwhile, as if troubled with a lack of interest, Kagami muttered this.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.14

    ¡°Are you certain about this information!?¡±


    A panicking Rex asked as he grabbed the gatekeeper¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Aah¡­Without a doubt, I saw it with my own eyes! I was the lookout on top of the outer wall on the west side. Just as I thought that it was just those persistent Demon King Army fellows again, it turned out to be something else entirely¡­The Monsters that dropped from the sky were just a feint. We were hit through the front!¡±


    The gatekeeper who had been complaining in desperation unintentionally pointed a sour look to Rex, as if he had been accused of lying, and Rex released his hands from the gatekeeper¡¯s shoulders.


    Sweat dripped from Rex¡¯s forehead as he considered their options, while Krul and Tina stared at him, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°And? What should we do, Rex?¡±


    Palna imposingly asked Rex, not giving him any more time to think, as if he should know what to do in such while he was overwhelmed by the situation.


    ¡°Courage and recklessness are different¡­We should withdraw from here. Although Salumeria is being attacked by the Demon King Army¡­it¡¯s fine if we counterattack after we re-organize and gather more people. We shouldn¡¯t die in vain here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable¡­We¡¯ll guide the people who are still in the city as far as we can until the Monster troops arrive.¡±


    Whether or not Krul and Tina also believed this to be the best strategy, they wore serious expressions and nodded their heads in assent.


    Seeing this, the gatekeeper was at a loss for words and thanked them with a ¡°Sorry about this¡­you¡¯ve saved me.¡±


    ¡°Kagami-san, please lend us your strength as well. Cooperate with us and help rescue the people of this city.¡±


    During this exchange, Kagami had been staring at them idly, until Krul suddenly took his hand and pleaded for his help.


    Kagami assented with a, ¡°Yeah,¡± while strongly gripping Krul¡¯s hand, and then immediately let go. Then he said, ¡°Though, I have something I need to do before that,¡± before heading in the direction the gatekeeper had come from.


    ¡°Where are you planning on going?¡±


    Rex stopped Kagami, who had tried to casually head off somewhere, and asked him.


    ¡°I went ahead and called Takako-chan earlier. Takako-chan has war potential.¡±


    ¡°Takako?¡±


    ¡°Is that the muscular monk man?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Takako-chan is a woman, you know?¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t as startling as the fact that there was a group of 10,000 Monsters currently rushing towards them, the hero¡¯s party, familiar with Takako¡¯s figure, distorted their expressions, unable to conceal their shock.


    Rex recalled her appearance and wondered how it was possible for her to be a girl despite her severe lack of feminine elements. Putting his feelings aside, he considered that maybe every part of her body had been completely changed into muscle.


    ¡°Since I need to meet up with her, I¡¯ll start guiding the city¡¯s residence before you guys. I leave Alice to you.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­you, do you realize what you¡¯re saying? I believe that we should kill Demons, you know? Did you already forget our dispute from the other day?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have things you want to ask me? Surely there isn¡¯t any merit to killing Alice until we¡¯re done talking.¡±


    Certainly, there wasn¡¯t any merit in killing Alice at this point. However, the ones attacking the town were Demons and Alice was a Demon as well. Under normal circumstances, it would be natural to kill a Demon like her if any were present.


    Despite this, Rex became bewildered and wore an unpleasant look. Even without Kagami asking to protect her, he himself wouldn¡¯t kill someone who had already declared themselves as a friend.


    ¡°Since what I want to ask doesn¡¯t matter, what if I said I would like to immediately kill this child?¡±


    Palna spoke such menacing words with a smile in response to Kagami¡¯s inexplicable attempt to leave.


    ¡°I ask of you not to kill her and to protect her, please.¡±


    Palna was bewildered by his unexpected reaction. He didn¡¯t behave arrogantly and give them an order, nor did he preach to them with foul words. Instead, he had merely asked them for a favor with a troubled smile.


    While they were dumbstruck by his unexpected words, Kagami rushed away without waiting for a reply, and, just like that, he was gone.


    Although she had temporarily stiffened due to his crazy actions, Palna soon returned to her normal self, and sighed as she muttered ¡°Aah, geez!¡±


    ¡°Such an irresponsible man. You were abandoned by him.¡±


    Although she muttered this to Alice as if pitying her, Alice just stared at Kagami¡¯s fading figure with honest eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Since Kagami-san thought that this was for the best, I¡¯ll believe in his decision.¡±


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re a Demon, what the hell are you saying? What would you do if I were to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Although that¡¯s a possibility¡­I think Kagami-san believes that you guys aren¡¯t like that. Therefore, he asked for a genuine favor, without setting strange terms. That¡¯s why I believe in you guys, who believed in Kagami-san.¡±


    Alice¡¯s hands were trembling as she said that. Palna could see as clear as day that Alice was bluffing and began to head towards the center of the city.


    ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t scared?¡±


    Tina asked, worried that her little companion was bluffing.


    ¡°Although it is scary¡­I trust him. It¡¯s useless to not believe in him, since I have my own hopes.¡±


    Alice did not change her posture as she said that, staring at a Kagami who was no longer visible with a serious expression. However, her body was trembling and tears had gathered in her eyes.


    They did not know why Kagami had left in such an odd manner, so although they tried to trust his judgement, the ones left behind couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    Alice¡¯s goal was for Humans and Demons to reconcile and coexist. Yet, 10,000 Monsters were rushing forth as if to destroy that hope. This conflict could only become a spark that would worsen the relationship between them. For example, even if she stopped this recklessness by going to her father, the residents of Salumeria would probably still hate the Demons for attacking their home.


    Even if Kagami were to fight as a part of the Third Army like he had said he would, she couldn¡¯t see an end to the conflict.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please be at ease.¡±


    At this time, Alice, whose eyes were brimming with tears, was hugged by Krul.


    ¡°The promise won¡¯t be broken. I, too, think that I want to try and believe in Kagami-san. You¡¯re innocent, right?¡±


    When Krul attempted to comfort her, Alice, who had been wrapped in unease, was at a loss for words and realized that she had incorrectly guessed the Hero party¡¯s actions. At the very least, her hands had stopped trembling, and she became curious as to why Krul was trying to understand her.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Rex muttered that in a worried manner, feeling strange after witnessing that scene, and Palna chased after him.


    ¡°Before that¡­Please let me know one thing. What kind of person is Kagami-san when he¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­he treats me without any discrimination¡­No, well, um¡­he¡¯s a gentle person.¡±


    With a satisfied expression, Tina replied, ¡°I see,¡± and chased after Rex and Palna saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± as if she understood what Alice had tried to say.


    As soon as the three caught up to Rex and Palna, they began to run around searching for those who were left behind when fleeing from the city.


    Although there were many Monsters that the Adventurers had failed to defeat that came to attack them along the way, they weren¡¯t as powerful as the Berserker Beast Kagami had defeated. With the four¡¯s power, the Monsters were swept away.


    There was pandamonium, like a scene straight out of Hell, and many of those who had given up on escaping chose to flee towards the eastern side to take refuge. The Hero¡¯s group moved into the heart of the buildings on the west side, yelling out loudly to check for anyone that had yet to flee.


    ¡°I wonder if the Monsters were defeated by the other Adventurers for us? There aren¡¯t that many left.¡±


    ¡°S-Since a group of 10,000 Monsters are coming, we have to warn the people that are still taking refuge without knowing about it.¡±


    Palna was walking while staying vigilant of her surroundings, and Tina yelled out loudly, ¡°A large group of Monsters is heading this way! Run away everyone!¡± Rex, Krul, and Alice, who were behind them, carefully checked for any stragglers.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, why aren¡¯t you emanating any magic power even though you¡¯re a Demon?¡±


    Along the way, Rex realized that there wasn¡¯t any magic power emanating from Alice¡¯s horn. While Rex asked that, Krul poked at the pointy part of Alice¡¯s head that looked liked a horn, which was wrapped in white cloth and a stylish ribbon.


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to this cloth. It was given to me by Kagami-san¡­It¡¯s an item that is made from a Spawn Blocker, so it¡¯s able to completely suppress the magic power Demons emanate.¡±


    ¡°Eeh! Well if that was made for all the Demons, wouldn¡¯t the breakout of Monsters stop?¡±


    Tina yelled out from behind Alice as she casually listened in to her unexpected explanation.


    Surprised as well, Rex and Krul stared hard at the white cloth covering Alice¡¯s horn as if they were seeing something unbelievable.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to make, and it has to be from Spawn Blockers or else it won¡¯t work. Kagami-san did say that it was really valuable after all.¡±


    Alice answered honestly while feeling some slight regret that she could only report what she knew even though they showed great interest. Deep down in her heart, Palna muttered, ¡°It¡¯s natural¡­¡± in wonder.


    ¡°¡­Tch! Careful!¡±


    When she heard that, Alice¡¯s eyes opened wide as she looked at the source of the voice, and Palna jumped to the left, guessing that she was being targeted from Alice¡¯s gaze. Immediately after, a pale sphere of light shot out and on impact, engulfed the place Palna had been standing, in flames.


    ¡°Get away from Alice-sama!¡±


    The moment they heard that, the Hero¡¯s party grabbed their weapons and readied their stance. When they looked for the threat, they saw a muscular man in a pink dougi and a silver haired man wearing a surcoat and hat.


    ¡°Takako-san! Menou!¡±


    Before anyone else could react, Alice ran up to the two of them. Takako and Menou welcomed Alice, who had been released too easily, with a bewildered ¡°Are?¡±


    ¡°Alice-sama! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not hurt¡­Tch! Although you were released quickly¡­What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­It¡¯s quite a long explanation¡­¡±


    Takako who somehow guessed what was going on without her explanation, gazed at the Hero¡¯s party who were brandishing their weapons, and let out a sigh as she muttered, ¡°This party that we¡¯ve formed really is out of the ordinary.¡±


    Rex, Tina and Krul gulped when the muscular presence wearing a pink-colored dougi in front of them sighed and placed her right hand on her cheek. ¡°This is¡­a wo¡­man?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s fine that his magic power isn¡¯t being concealed? Though it does look like his horn is being hidden.¡±


    Palna, who didn¡¯t care whether Takako was a man or woman, began to ask as she directed her hateful gaze to Menou.


    ¡°In this confusion, there probably aren¡¯t many people paying attention to who¡¯s emanating magic power and who¡¯s not. There aren¡¯t any Spawn Blockers around here either. Rather than that, why are you bastards acting in concert with Alice-sama!¡±


    Menou yelled while letting out killing intent, and stepped forward, trying to protect Alice. He was vigilant thanks to yesterday¡¯s events.


    ¡°We were asked to by Kagami-san. He said that Takako-san would lend us her power and should be able to solve the situation¡­Did you not meet up with Kagami-san? He said he would search for Takako-san.¡±


    Trying not to irritate Menou, Krul undid her stance and replied to his question.


    Takako and Menou looked at each other¡¯s faces once as these words were spoken, and shook their heads back and forth in denial, looking troubled.


    ¡°We came directly from the inn¡­Where would we have passed by him in this heavily populated town? Anyways, we haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    ¡°Somebody! Somebody, come here!¡±


    Krul simply muttered, ¡°I see¡­¡±, but her reply didn¡¯t mirror her feelings. She was worried about Kagami, who had strayed from the correct path. Takako and Menou, who didn¡¯t know the full story, tilted their heads, not knowing why Krul was so worried.


    At this time, they heard a hurried cry for help from the road to the west side of town. Everybody there directed their gaze to the gatekeeper who came running from that direction.


    ¡°Somebody¡­Anyone is fine¡­the west, somebody come to the west gate!¡±


    The running gatekeeper came to a stop in front of Rex, and spoke in a hoarse voice as his shoulders heaved up and down.


    This was a different gatekeeper from the one earlier that was fleeing from the Monsters in the west side, and at his words, Rex and Tina became bewildered.


    Meanwhile, Krul healed his vitality using Healing Magic, and promptly tried to talk to him and calm the distressed man. And then,


    ¡°There is an idiot standing against the horde of 10,000 Monsters by himself! I tried to stop him! Even though I tried, he wouldn¡¯t listen! Even though he looked like a weak Villager¡­He¡¯s fighting with those Monsters alone right now! Somebody¡­Anyone is fine! Don¡¯t let him be abandoned! It¡¯s fine if you just run away after taking him¡­Somebody go save him!¡±


    He yelled out, and even though he had witnessed it himself, the gatekeeper was bewildered and couldn¡¯t calm down. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Villager would win such a reckless battle.


    Immediately afterwards, Alice began to run as fast as she could towards the west gate. She began to cry in anxiety, regretting the fact that she had let Kagami leave, and thought about what would happen from here on out.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.15

    She had doubted his reasons for entrusting her to the Hero¡¯s party and leaving to find Takako. At first, she had thought that she would only be a burden while looking for Takako. With the urgency of the situation, it was natural to try and move quickly and efficiently, so she had thought that was the reason he¡¯d entrusted her to the Hero¡¯s party.


    She had also believed that he¡¯d given up on their mission, that it couldn¡¯t be helped with the current situation. He had just been trying to do the best he could. She had selfishly believed that Kagami had thought like that.


    However, she had been wrong.


    Kagami hadn¡¯t given up. If the people were deprived of their home, it would be nearly impossible to mend the wound. However, if the attack was repelled, then there would still be room for peace. They would not become filled with irremediable hatred from having lost everything. While they wouldn¡¯t forget that they were attacked, the humans would settle that hatred themselves due to the glory called victory. After all, they would still have something to lose if they chose to pursue hatred instead.


    Kagami still hadn¡¯t given up on the peace between Demons and Humans. Entrusting her to the Hero¡¯s party was the right choice. The reason why Kagami had politely asked the reluctant Hero¡¯s party for a favor was so that he could give it his all.


    ¡°Kagami-san is¡­kind-hearted, he really is¡­!¡±


    Kagami was supporting her dream with all of his might. Yet, she¡¯d felt anxious and had half given-up. She became embarrassed and felt both sorry and regretful. Alice recklessly ran towards the west gate as if compelled by an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take you a long time to get there with such a short stride.¡±


    Takako had caught up with Alice, and picked her up, carrying her at a blistering speed. She didn¡¯t miss a step while picking up Alice.


    ¡°Takako-san¡­Kagami-san is!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Let¡¯s hurry¡­Even if he has an automatic healing skill and is Level 999, handling attacks from 10,000 opponents would be too demanding and difficult.¡±


    The vigorous Takako continued to charge forward like a raging bull as she spoke. Then as she felt a presence closing in on them from behind, Takako turned her head to look. It was the Hero¡¯s party. They had caught up to Takako¡¯s blistering speed.


    ¡°Araa? They actually caught up¡­Even though I¡¯m running seriously.¡±


    As she said this, Takako lowered her speed slightly and met up with Rex who was trying to catch up to her.


    ¡°Hah¡­Hah¡­! The one over there is¡­the Sage, Krul, and her speed spells are temporarily boosting our speed. Rather¡­casting them makes it hard for her to breathe, with the speed we¡¯re running at. You¡¯re way too abnormal.¡±


    As Rex said this, he looked towards Krul, Tina and Palna. Everyone was reaching the limits of their stamina, and began to gradually lower their speed with a grimace. It appeared that only Rex had a slight margin left to work with. Takako also lowered her speed in order to run alongside them, with the belief that it was better for everyone to be in agreement if they were going to save Kagami.


    ¡°Could it be that you guys are coming to save him?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, we have things we want to talk about with that guy. Besides¡­even though we asked him once, I¡¯m still uneasy, since we were abandoned.¡±


    After Rex answered Takako¡¯s question, he turned away in embarrassment.


    Witnessing the exchange with a ¡°hee¡±, Alice, who had realized from the beginning that he was just protecting his position as a Hero by being hostile to Demons, admired this trait and realized that Humans weren¡¯t truly bad.


    ¡°Eh? Where is Menou?¡±


    Alice, still in Takako¡¯s grasp, looked behind them and wondered out loud.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that Demon, he headed towards the west gate in a straight line by jumping from rooftop to rooftop earlier. He has fantastic jumping power since he¡¯s a Demon.¡±


    Listening to Rex, Takako snapped her fingers with a ¡®pachin¡¯ and said, ¡°He had that up his sleeves?¡±


    ¡°Rather than that¡­What¡¯s the meaning of that Villager¡¯s actions? You¡¯ve known him for a long time, right? Why is he trying to face a troop of 10,000 Monsters by himself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, since he didn¡¯t tell me, but to have gone by himself, he probably didn¡¯t want anyone to be sacrificed¡­In other words, even he understands that it¡¯s unreasonable. Even so, he¡¯s facing them alone in order to prevent resentment from being formed, since would lead to Demon towns being attacked by humans. He¡¯s a child that fights for both Demons and Humans.¡±


    Alice was slightly saddened by Takako¡¯s words. If she thought about it, she¡¯d been lying to herself from the beginning, by calling herself a burden she had refused to get involved. Just remembering that, she didn¡¯t want to get scolded for her earlier thoughts.


    In contrast, Rex sneered. After showing a look of wanting to say something foolish, he stiffened, as if he didn¡¯t want to be heard.


    ¡°I understand that he¡¯s a guy that tries to fight for the coexistence of Humans and Demons, or at least tries to prevent there being any wounds between them. What I want to ask him isn¡¯t that! Even though I have my own reasons as well, why is it that he¡¯s trying to fight without fear of death! Courage and recklessness are two different things¡­I can¡¯t imagine that he¡¯s foolish enough not to understand this!¡±


    Takako looked ahead of them as Rex spoke and became serious as her expression darkened.


    ¡°As for that child, from the very start, he isn¡¯t a being that defines himself with terms like courage or recklessness. He just thinks in a simple manner, what he can do and what he can¡¯t do¡­giving up or not giving up¡­Just that.¡±


    Seeing that her expression had changed and her tone of voice had lowered as Takako answered his question, Rex tensed while they ran, cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    ¡°Right now, at the very least, Kagami believes he can fight against them. Of course the chance of succeeding is low¡­but that child will still do it, even if there¡¯s only a 1% chance. This time in particular, he doesn¡¯t want to give up.¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­He¡¯s throwing his life away. Even if he has a 1% chance, there¡¯s a 99% that he will die. It¡¯s fine to be reckless, but surely there are better choices.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I said he doesn¡¯t define himself with terms like courage and recklessness, if he has a chance, he will make a choice, and then single-mindedly adhere to that choice, whether it¡¯s to give up or to persevere.¡±


    Neither agreeing nor disagreeing to her answer, Rex continued to run next to Takako, baffled. Takako muttered, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± and since Rex¡¯s image of Kagami might change, she suddenly began to speak about the things that may happen.


    ¡°Kagami-chan¡­he lacks just one important thing that all livings things have.¡±


    ¡°Important¡­thing?¡±


    Not just Rex, but Krul, Palna, and Tina, who were running slightly behind them, and even Alice were curious. For Alice, this was a question she had tried to ask before, but had not received an answer to.


    Takako then slowly responded, as if pitying him somehow.


    ¡°The fear of death. Kagami-chan doesn¡¯t have it at all.¡±


    Towards these words, everyone wore an indescribable look.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.16

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I said.¡±


    Rex couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. Those who attempted to subjugate the Demon King had the resolve to die; they would have the courage to do so because it was a necessary resolve. Not knowing when they would die, and with the high death-risk involved in subjugating the Demon King, the Hero¡¯s party currently did not fear death.


    Even if they were told Kagami lacked this, they couldn¡¯t understand it immediately.


    ¡°The fear of death, even if that villager doesn¡¯t have it, we¡¯ve had the resolve to die since a long time ago¡­is it something special?¡±


    Takako released a sigh at Rex¡¯s words and just told him, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you see it,¡± after which they wordlessly ran towards the west gate.


    After a while, Alice could see a giant wall and a man dressed in a surcoat.


    ¡°Menou!¡±


    Alice raised her voice and called out to Menou who, despite having arrived before them, just stood there without moving.


    When they arrived, the previously shut west gate had been opened.


    Before the open gate, Menou and several gatekeepers stood idly, not speaking at all. They all stared at something outside of the gate, looking baffled.


    ¡°Menou-chan, Kagami-chan is?¡±


    Although Takako yelled that out to him, Menou didn¡¯t reply at all.


    He stared at a certain point like his eyes had been bound by something, and even though he couldn¡¯t speak, he pointed to an area outside of the gate, as if he wanted to say something. When they looked at the location he was pointing at, everyone aside from Takako wore the same surprised expression as the gatekeepers and became speechless.


    Outside of the west gate, a dry, vast land spread out in front of them. A few flowers were sprouting here and there, but most had died or vanished due to being dried up. Dead, broken trees and rugged rocks were rolling around, and the ground that was illuminated by the setting sun had soil as red as the barren wasteland of Atros.


    Just as the gatekeepers had said, a group of Monsters that seemed to number at 10,000 had come to Salumeria. However, their advance had been stopped and they had been slightly scattered.


    ¡°K-¡­Kagami-san?¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t believe what was in front of her eyes¡­instead of the troop of Monsters that she should have been seeing, Kagami, who had the presence of a Devil, was releasing an overwhelming feeling, as if this troop wasn¡¯t anything special at all.


    It was the presence of a person who was showing hostility towards all of the Monsters that originally had the goal of attacking Salumeria. The moment this presence had appeared, all of the Monsters had instinctively concluded that ¡°He is dangerous, and he is someone we must defeat here.¡±


    A giant, one-eyed, green skinned Monster that had a form similar to a human¡¯s, but boasted several times the height of one, walked up to Kagami. This Monster was a Level 168 Cyclops that was powerful enough to lift several boulders. Kagami firmly grabbed the Cyclops by one of its hands and waved it around like a weapon, blowing away a large amount of Monsters in the surroundings like they were confetti.


    There was a human twirling around a Cyclops, which was said to be the best close combat Monster native to Atros Island and one that shouldn¡¯t be challenged without a strategy, with one of his hands.


    No matter how crazy this event was, those who saw this reality couldn¡¯t form words to describe it.


    It was something you could only understand if you saw it.


    ¡°Hey you!¡­It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    The moment Rex yelled out, several monsters that appeared to be Level 126 Reptilians flew out from the troop of Monsters, and they shot a Heat Beam from their mouths directly at Kagami.


    However, he avoided it at the very last moment. As a testament to how long he waited to dodge the attack, a scratch appeared on his cheek. Kagami smiled, not taking it to heart as he flung the Cyclops in his hands towards the flying Monsters.


    The moment the Cyclops left his grip, Kagami was attacked all at once by the surrounding Monsters¡­but he had already vanished instantly from the spot.


    Immediately after, completely blurred figures of Kagami appeared in front of the Monsters one by one, as if he was creating after images. When he thrusted out both of his hands, the confused Monsters were blown into the air, like the confetti from the parade, and turned into gold.


    However, the Cyclops was quick to respond, and the moment the gold landed on the ground, it struck down at the upright Kagami with it¡¯s massive, nearly boulder-sized hand.


    The assault didn¡¯t end with just that. The flying Monsters shot out Heat Beams towards the giant, boulder-like fist striking at Kagami, engulfing it in countless small explosions that melded together into a giant explosion.


    The Cyclop¡¯s fist was unable to endure the Heat Beams and was partially destroyed, while the rest of his body was engulfed in the explosion and curled up like smoke. Within the maelstrom, a calm, keen eyed and worn-out Kagami showed a fearless smile, unphased by the surprise attack, as blood flowed and splattered onto his forehead. Then, he once again ran towards the troop of Monsters.


    ¡°Hey¡­That guy.¡±


    Everyone there could understand what the surprised Palna was trying to say whilst sweat poured down her forehead. He was certainly taking damage. And serious damage at that.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? That child doesn¡¯t fear death at all. No matter how much damage he receives, that child wouldn¡¯t try to fight safely unless he¡¯s near death. That child only thinks about whether he can do it or not. If he thinks¡­that he can do it, he won¡¯t stop ¡®til he dies, if not¡­he will immediately give up.¡±


    The Hero¡¯s party heard Takako speak but couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes as they watched Kagami fighting until he wore himself out. Although it was gradual, Kagami¡¯s wounds seemed to disappear as if he¡¯d never sustained them to begin with.


    Although the Hero¡¯s party assumed incorrectly that he had taken no damage, Takako supplied ¡°That¡¯s Kagami-chan¡¯s Skill,¡± and the Hero¡¯s party once again looked at Kagami with amazement.


    He received damage without yielding as if facing down death, he confronted the Monsters, and while he confronted them, his wounds would heal. Then he would fight again, receiving more wounds, and then¡­he laughs. He was like a genuine Devil.


    Perhaps the reason Kagami had entrusted Alice to the Hero¡¯s party was so that they would not see this side of him. This was very likely since the current Kagami clearly was not normal. His eyes were filled with killing intent, and he confronted the 10,000 Monsters while emitting a difficult to endure, spine chilling aura.


    The moment everyone there saw this, they understood. This was the REAL Kagami. He had such an overwhelming presence that the Hero¡¯s party understood he hadn¡¯t handled them seriously before.


    Equivalent to 10,000.


    Endlessly relentless, despite accomplishing the impossible, Kagami on his own was more terrifying than the troop of 10,000 Monsters. They couldn¡¯t help but fear him.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.17

    ¡°How did that guy get this strong?¡­No, why did he want to get stronger? What kind of reason could he have to obtain this much power!?¡±


    Rex asked Takako in a trembling voice as he looked away from Kagami. Kagami, who was bold enough to single-handedly fight against the Monsters with his bare hands, smiled while he fought and stopped the Monster¡¯s attacks with his body.


    ¡°¡­Who knows? Even now, I don¡¯t know why he became that strong. But, if his original goal was to obtain the power to fight, I can understand it, even if it¡¯s just that.¡±


    Takako replied to Rex cryptically, while watching over Kagami intently.


    ¡°The reason he wanted the power to fight, you say?¡±


    Showing interest, Rex asked without facing her.


    ¡°A reason that, surely, is not too different from yours¡­The Hero, Rex Chickyboy.¡±


    Takako muttered Rex¡¯s full name. Including Rex, the six present, Alice, Menou, Palna, Krul, and Tina looked at Takako as if she had swapped places with Kagami.


    ¡°You¡­know of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bar owner, you know? I¡¯m well-informed from my profession. Well¡­Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, I think that you¡¯re famous. A man with a promising future born in a distinguished family of the Arcasia Kingdom with the role of the Hero¡­Rex Chickyboy. Weren¡¯t you a hopeless heir who had lost his noble house while still so young¡­because they were met with ill-fortune and were slaughtered on a journey after encountering seldomly seen, high-Level Monsters?¡±


    As if she hit the mark, Rex showed Takako an unpleased look in response to her words.


    ¡°After that, aside from the heir going on a journey¡­I feel like the rest of the events have lead up to this moment?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­I-I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Krul muttered in a small voice, looking lost for words, perhaps because she was slightly sympathizing with Rex, who was making a distorted expression.


    Beside her, Palna spoke, ¡°You¡­Speaking of Chicckyboy¡­¡± in a subdued voice, staring intently at Rex rather than focusing on his past.


    When she heard this, Krul muttered ¡°Chickyboy¡­is it?¡± as though she was following suit, and Tina also muttered ¡°Chickyboy¡± while looking dumbfounded shortly after.


    ¡°Tch! Anyways, there¡¯s no point in talking about me! That guy had his parents killed by Monsters just like me, right? Are you talking about him wanting the power to fight so he can take revenge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think his reason for wanting the power to fight is definitely because of that.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so¡­then why is that guy protecting Demons? If they were killed by Monsters, shouldn¡¯t he take his revenge by killing the Demons that spawn them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Your parents were both killed by Monsters, but while Kagami¡¯s father was killed by a Monster, his mother¡­a human, was killed by another human.¡±


    Although Rex understood what had been said, he was left speechless. He felt as though the unpleasant feelings that had always been in his chest had finally disappeared. Since he had continually fought with Monsters to get his revenge, he understood what her statement meant.


    He didn¡¯t need Takako to explain it to instantly understand. Why did Kagami maintain his neutral position? Why had he been pissed off at Kagami? Why did he continue to doubt Kagami, while Kagami continued to fight with Monsters?


    ¡°He will get his revenge on all Monsters, since his precious person was killed by a Monster. Then, will he get revenge on all humans because his mother was killed by a human? Will he root them all out?¡±


    Everyone there easily came up with the answer. There wasn¡¯t a need to bear a grudge against all humans just for that reason, even if it was for revenge. Somehow, it wasn¡¯t possible to say that, because he was a human as well.


    People that formed the same community wouldn¡¯t kill each other, since they were companions. Rather, there wasn¡¯t a reason to kill each other in the first place. However, in regards to Monsters, there was a reason. They hurt humans, after all.


    In other words, to exterminate all Monsters for revenge was just his personal feelings. In this world¡¯s system, they were existences that should be killed, and no problems would arise from it. This wasn¡¯t revenge, but just obeying the system.


    Alice finally understood the meaning of the words that Kagami had spoken before, ¡°Because I¡¯m an idiot.¡± He had said it because it was convenient to kill things as a human.


    However, out of all of them, only Palna could not admit the fact that she understood.


    ¡°Was it because¡­I just went too far with it?¡±


    Rex muttered as he lowered his head. However, Krul tried to support him by slapping his back with a ¡®Pon¡¯ when she saw his appearance.


    ¡°Kagami-san has said it. Demons are harmful and are the enemy of humans. However, I think I have an idea as to why Kagami positions himself as neutral. I think there¡¯s a reason why he has never gone too far while he fought with Monsters and Demons. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t care about his own safety¡­I think this is one of the answers.¡±


    Krul took five steps forward with resolution as she said that. Then she stood still and looked back at Takako¡¯s group with a small smile.


    ¡°Although most of us already understand it, I want to ask him why he thought about going against the ways of this world. I want to hear his answer directly from his mouth after this. It will be problematic if that person dies in this situation.¡±


    After she finished saying this, Krul began to run towards Kagami and the troop of 10,000 Monsters with a serious face, looking determined once again.


    ¡°I, too¡­have things I still want to ask him. Like how he managed to get that strong!¡±


    When Rex saw Krul suddenly start running, he let out a sigh and smiled before following behind her.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment, Krul-san, Chick¡­Rex-san! You¡¯ll die immediately since you can¡¯t heal!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine¡­she wants to hear it directly from his mouth when this is over. His reason for trying to go against the ways of this world!¡±


    Tina began to run to try and catch up with the two who had run off, and Palna soon began to follow as she glared at Kagami, as if she was sizing him up.


    ¡°Ah¡­It¡¯s the springtime of youth! It¡¯s been a long time since my blood began to boil after seeing such a development! Let¡¯s go! Gotta make it a dynamic entry, you know? Urooaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Although the Hero¡¯s party had been seen as an enemy until very recently, Takako yelled in excitement after seeing the people running with hopes for Kagami. Her muscles swelled up as blood coursed through them and she began to run vigorously, quickly overtaking the Hero¡¯s party.


    ¡°Takako-dono!? I, too, will assist you!¡±


    Menou believed that there was value in following Takako and fighting to protect Kagami, even if he was to be called a traitor, and began to run without hesitation.


    ¡°E-Everyone¡­!¡±


    When the warriors saw them go, their desire for a fight was lit up and they thought about what they were capable of doing. Alice also began to run towards the eastern side of Salumeria, retracing her footsteps.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.01

    He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had fought such a futile battle. Neither could he remember if he had considered a battle futile before.


    Speaking of fighting a higher ¡°difficulty¡± battle, Kagami, who knew the true value of obtaining experience, had considered this an opportunity to discover new possibilities. That was why he had continued to fight, even though it was unpleasant. He believed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to change, no matter how much time passed, if he didn¡¯t clash with them here and now.


    Even without the fear of death, he could recognize the futility of this battle. However, since it had made him think about trying to battle, this was a wall he would surely have to overcome before he could be the victor of this dubious challenge. That was why Kagami would fight. Lacking the fear of death allowed him to fight this futile battle, without hesitation.


    Before someone could overcome this wall, even if they assumed that they were a god, they would have to be able to change themselves. That¡¯s right, until he came out victorious, it would be a dangerous but exciting battle.


    ¡°This time¡­might be a little bit stupid¡­and dangerous.¡±


    However, Kagami muttered that while sending the giant Monster that had caught up to him flying several meters backwards. In the process, he received wounds from the surrounding Monsters, which had used this opportunity to attack.


    ¡°Although I still have some stamina left¡­without a doubt, this is impossible. It¡¯s too much trouble, and there¡¯s still a good several thousand of them left¡­I might be done for.¡±


    Even though Kagami still had some stamina, he quickly concluded that this was as far as he could go.


    Kagami would only fight if he could imagine himself as the victor. However, it was a completely different matter when he couldn¡¯t see himself winning.


    Even up until now, he had been optimistic by thinking ¡°I wonder if I will win??¡±, and would only decide to quickly run away if he was trapped in a situation that had a 100% chance of becoming ¡¾Useless¡¿. On the other hand, if there was even a slight possibility of winning, Kagami would not stop fighting. This was because those fights were not ¡¾Useless¡¿.


    Until now, Kagami had chosen his battles by deciding which ones were ¡¾Useless¡¿ or ¡¾Unlikely¡¿.


    ¡°Aah¡­What have I been doing?¡±


    However, this time, there was no doubt that it was a battle where he would lose 100% of the time. He would lose and die, without running away. Everything that he had accumulated until now would be destroyed. Even though he understood that, Kagami had not thought about trying to run away.


    Why?


    It was because he hadn¡¯t thought of this battle as useless.


    ¡°Well then, I wonder how many of them have disappeared?¡±


    If enough of the Monsters here vanished, it was possible that the Adventurers in Salumeria would regain their morale. Even if the path to coexistence with Demon¡¯s was far away, Alice and Takako, as well as those with similar mindsets, would surely be able to reach it somehow, someday.


    The town would definitely be rescued if that happened. They would be able to prevent the long war looming on the horizon by occupying this place. Kagami thought that the best method of doing this was to not spread that hatred. That possibility alone was sufficient for him.


    Kagami hadn¡¯t placed his bet on winning the fight, but on the ¡¾Path of Coexistence¡¿.


    ¡°Why am I¡­smiling like this?¡±


    As he thought, it was exciting. Before overcoming this, he made an opportunity for his own path, one that he had set for himself. Although he might not be able to see it, Kagami imagined a scene where he opposed this world¡¯s way of life, and his strength began to overflow from within him.


    He had already strengthened his resolve. He would fight until he reached his absolute limit. He would run away if he could run away. If it was impossible, he would die and never have any regrets about it.


    ¡°Yosha! All of you come at me! As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t let you into Salumeria. Even if I lose my life, I won¡¯t let you take away the only possibility for my dream to come true.!¡±


    Right when he declared this, Kagami charged forward, piercing through the giant Monster¡¯s body with all of his might, blowing it away in a straight line. The Monster became a bullet that shot towards the group of Monsters behind it, scattering and grinding them all into dust, as if Kagami had used Wide Area Annihilation Magic.


    Immediately afterwards, the surrounding Monsters came flying at him in unison. He kicked one of them with a Reverse Kick, grabbed the Monster that was now bent over, and threw it towards the Monsters that had followed it. When it hit them, the group of Monsters were blown off their feet at the speed of lightning and were pulverized.


    Without even giving them time to breathe, Kagami immediately struck with his next attack, continuing to deal with the Monsters. Meanwhile, other Monsters flew into the sky while shooting Heat Beams. Since his view of the flying Monsters was impeded, Kagami didn¡¯t noticed them until their Heat Beams had already burst through the bodies of the Monsters around him and approached him.


    ¡°Your dream is not just a possibility. I won¡¯t¡­let them take your life!¡±


    Kagami had honestly believed that he would be struck by the Heat Beams that had suddenly appeared. However, they vanished into thin air without touching Kagami¡¯s body, as though a mysterious force was surrounding him.


    ¡°Holy Thunder ¨C Furious Beheading Wave!¡±


    In the next moment, the name of a Skill was roared out, even though it could be used without shouting, and several Monsters in the back were eliminated by a Light Blade surrounded by electricity that surged forth.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Hero¡­it¡¯s impossible for me to not fight¡­and let you, a Villager, fight!¡±


    Kagami turned around and looked towards the direction of the voice. What immediately entered his view was Krul, who was releasing magic power with the palm of her hand pointing as if she was casting magic on Kagami, and Rex, who was wielding his sword.


    ¡°Oho, the Hero and the Sage came here to die.¡±


    Kagami said with a troubled look, not knowing why the two of them had come here.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that we came here to save you¡­Kagami-chan!¡±


    Before Kagami had enough time to think about their reason, Takako, who was approaching him with a high speed, immediately passed by him. As Kagami showed a surprised expression, Takako approached the Shelled Monsters that were closing in on him and used her vigor to send them flying with a kick. Although they weren¡¯t blown away, their shells split open like an egg and they turned into gold, just like that.


    ¡°Even Takako-chan¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We came to save you, so we won¡¯t let Kagami-chan die.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I can¡¯t go back, you know? I¡¯ll run away quickly if I can run.¡±


    ¡°I know that. That¡¯s why we will defeat all of them.¡±


    A question mark appeared over Kagami¡¯s head when he saw Takako assuming a stance that made her look like a strong bear about to break into a run. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this. The result wouldn¡¯t change just by adding three people to the party. Yet, surely this sacrifice was good for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything useless. Your life is important! It will trouble me if I let Takako-chan die! There is no need for the Hero and Princess-sama to lose their life either! I will be the only one to vanish.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will be responsible for the part of making Kagami vanish. I¡¯m the same as Kagami, so it¡¯s fine for you to not bear the risk of dying in vain, you know?¡±


    Several Monsters behind Kagami vanished as lightning poured out of the sky like rain. Menou, who seemed to be the one that shot out the lightning, walked up slowly from behind Rex.


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t be here! It¡¯s too late now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same as Kagami-dono. Right now, there is always value in your life.¡±


    Kagami was dumbfounded by Menou¡¯s statement. However, he broke into a smile of curiosity.


    ¡°Aah! As I thought, it¡¯s tattered! It¡¯s becoming a shabby rag!¡±


    He then became aware of the fact that the wounds on his body had been healed. Even if he had his Skill, there was no way for them to heal so quickly. Tina came running forward in a panic as she spoke in amazement.


    Palna followed close behind her, muttering ¡°It would be troublesome if you died on us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it true that you¡¯re fine? You¡¯ll die, you know?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die. I won¡¯t let him die!¡±


    When Kagami saw Krul eagerly say this, he opened his mouth and gaped for a moment.


    However, he quickly closed his mouth.


    His heart became warm. The dull sensations that had always let him fight by himself gradually began to return to him. He realized that Takako¡¯s group, that had come for him, weren¡¯t necessarily betting on the possibility of Salumeria being safe, but on the possibility of Kagami¡¯s survival instead.


    Kagami was honestly happy. Until now, there hadn¡¯t been any idiots that would associate with his unreasonable self. There hadn¡¯t been any companions who had seriously worried about his life.


    The power that had overflowed from within him earlier began to overflow again, and his body throbbed with pain.


    ¡°Yosh¡­change of plans! Let¡¯s just go beat as many as we can and run away like chickens! Our lives are important!¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 4.02

    At that moment, Kagami stomped on the ground and jumped into the air as he tried to eliminate the dangerous enemies flying in the sky. His reasoning was that, if the attacking Monsters were limited to the ground, the number of inevitable attacks would decrease, increasing the possibility of everyone¡¯s survival.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it so that they will be unwilling to fly any more!¡±


    After he vigorously jumped up, he slammed some of the flying Monsters down to the ground with an ankle sweep. Then he jumped back up into the sky, aiming at the remaining Monsters in the sky. He unleashed a kick towards them and they were forcibly blown back, as if they were bullets shot out of a musket. They crashed into Monsters that were standing on the ground, changing them all into gold. Kagami did this repeatedly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!?¡±


    However, he wasn¡¯t able to continue. The Monsters standing on the ground read Kagami¡¯s trajectory, predicted where he would fall along the way, and threw giant boulders at him, striking him down.


    As expected, Kagami could not repel or completely block the attacks. He was blown back by the giant boulders and his body slammed into the stone wall that presided over this deserted area.


    ¡°Kagami-san, are you alright?¡±


    Krul¡¯s group, who had been fighting on the ground, saw what happened to him. They moved towards the wall that Kagami had collided with while warding off the nearby Monsters. The giant boulders that had collided with him looked as though they were embedded into the stone wall. When Krul saw this hopeless sight, she could imagine the result and unintentionally yelled out as she headed towards the stone wall.


    Her needless worries soon dissipated. The giant boulders that had been buried in the stone wall suddenly broke apart and a worn-out Kagami appeared.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not alright at all. It feels like I will die soon.¡±


    Kagami heaved himself out of the stone wall and blood flowed out of his face, like a fountain. Although it looked like he was in bad shape, he still had energy left to fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just feeling like you will die soon! Why are you assuming that you are still in any condition to fight?! Please fight more carefully, since we will end up dying if you die!¡±


    When she saw Kagami sending her a puzzling ¡°good sign¡± despite the situation, Tina immediately rushed forward and began to heal his wounds with Healing Magic while becoming furious.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t living important!? What about the battle plan!? It¡¯s a surprise that you¡¯re even alive right now!¡±


    ¡°This is the result of letting life be important to you. Getting beaten up.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t assume that you can still fight with injuries as large as these!¡±


    ¡°You should have more confidence in your abilities.¡±


    She looked at Kagami, who was smiling despite his great injuries, and even though she didn¡¯t understand it well, she felt annoyed and embarrassed. She then continued to silently heal Kagami¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°¡­My name is Tina. What would you end up doing if a Monk left the vanguard? Please don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    Tina said in embarrassment as she continued to heal him with Healing Magic without looking at him. These lines made Kagami¡¯s eyes spin, and he reflected on himself as he smiled, remembering the words Krul had spoken previously; ¡°I also can¡¯t say that I¡¯m a human.¡±


    ¡°Besides Takako-chan, battling as a party wasn¡¯t really needed. Sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Muu¡­I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    As Kagami had his wounds healed by Tina¡¯s Healing Magic, he once again got fired up, and with a ¡°Iyoshaa!¡±, rushed towards Rex, who had continued to endure the Monsters¡¯ attacks at the vanguard until Kagami¡¯s wounds were healed. He sent the Cyclops that was trying to smash Rex flying.


    ¡°Yosh, party play! Let¡¯s cooperate and fight together!¡±


    When Kagami said that, everyone there similarly thought that the one who hadn¡¯t cooperated while they fought was just him. However, without any of them retorting that he was easygoing, they all turned to face the Monsters, which had immediately started to pursue them from all directions.


    ¡°Princess-sama and that voluptuous magician! Can¡¯t you use Wide Area Annihilation Magic?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Palna! Can¡¯t you please stop calling me that way? Both of us can use it!¡±


    ¡°Yosh! Palna and Princess-sama! I leave the spell casting up to the two of you!¡±


    ¡°What are you planning on doing!?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll clean up the flying Monsters that are indiscriminately attacking the ground!¡±


    When she heard this, Palna became aware of the reason Kagami had attacked the Monsters that were flying in the air earlier. Since it was normal for airborne Monsters to be attacked by archers and magicians that specialized in long range attacks, when she saw that he was challenging them barehanded, she truly understood that he had been fighting alone until now.


    ¡°The chants have finished! I¡¯m able to cast it at any time!¡±


    ¡°Me too! What should we do? Even if we fire it towards the sky from here, won¡¯t we only hit two to three at most? Most of the magic will fly away into the sky if we do that.¡±


    After Palna and Krul finished their chants and yelled out to Kagami, he immediately moved over to them and tightly grabbed onto their bodies, as if he was reversing their positions.


    ¡°H-hey, what are you doing at such a time¡­wh-where the hell are you touching!?¡±


    ¡°This is sexual harassment!¡±


    Kagami ignored the two of them as they cried into his ears. Kagami muttered ¡°Fire yourselves up¡±, before kicking the ground, just as he had done earlier, and jumping into the sky. Krul and Palna closed their eyes and, without letting their voices out, endured the impact that was released from the sudden kick.


    ¡°Yosha, cast your magic from here! Rather than casting it from below, isn¡¯t it easier to hit a lot of Monsters if you¡¯re at the same height?¡±


    As they listened to Kagami raise his voice, the two of them understood his intentions and released the Wide Area Annihilation Magic towards every Monster in front of them. What Palna and Krul casted was a Blazing Flame Wave and a Surging Lightning Wave respectively, which both traveled in a horizontal direction.


    Since the two¡¯s levels were low, they couldn¡¯t annihilate all of them, but the attacks did deliver great damage to the flying Monsters and turned nearby Monsters into gold. After the magic finished casting, the two of them, who were being held by Kagami, landed on the ground, and Palna let out a ¡°Guu!¡± from the impact.


    ¡°You¡­though it¡¯s fine, since there was a result, properly warn us the next time you do this¡­ok?¡±


    After saying this, Palna, who was a magician with a weak endurance, headed towards Tina and requested her to cast Healing Magic, despite the low amount of damage she had taken. Although Krul had also taken a little damage, she healed herself with Healing Magic and dashed at Kagami, causing him to immediately stiffen up.


    ¡°Kagami-san! Exactly who do you think this princess is!?¡±


    ¡°Ueh¡­I was thinking that she felt like a companion who was cooperating with me. I thought that it was a good attack.¡±


    Kagami thought that it was strange for Krul to be angry if they wanted to survive. After he said that, Krul muttered ¡°¡­Companion,¡± happily, and immediately put on a serious face once more as she faced the Monsters. Then, as she readied her weapon, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you, since it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 4.03

    ¡°It was a good strategy Kagami-chan. Thanks to you, the battle became easier.¡±


    The barehanded Takako gave Kagami a thumbs up while dishing out roundhouse kicks at the group of Monsters standing on the frontline. The attacks that had been pouring down from the sky had decreased and, as Krul and Tina¡¯s Defense Magic spread out, the time spent evading attacks also dropped, allowing them to focus on the enemy¡¯s vanguard.


    ¡°Rex-chan! I¡¯ll leave the subdued enemies to you! I¡¯ll take care of the tougher ones!¡±


    ¡°Did you say¡­Rex-chan? Don¡¯t fuck with me! This Hero¡¯s attacks will cut down any opponent! What kind of Role do you have that lets you use a Martial Artist¡¯s skill¡­?!?


    The moment Rex tried to complain, Takako grabbed the Cyclops that stood in front of her and fired off a punch towards the Monsters wearing stone armor.


    The stone armor was pulverized like a piece of Styrofoam, and the large stone Monsters were blown back as Takako instantly struck the holes in their armor. Incidentally, she also blew away Rex¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Takako-chan has a perverse Skill that ignores the opponent¡¯s defense, so be at ease, since it doesn¡¯t really mean that you¡¯re weak. If anything, Takako-chan is the weird one.¡±


    Kagami patted Rex¡¯s shoulders with a ¡®pon¡¯ as if trying to calm him down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say that she¡¯s weirder than you! Shit¡­What happens if I get past Level 100? Will it make a difference? If I become Level 100, then surely¡­!¡±


    ¡°It would become more troublesome for Demon King-sama if you¡¯re able to get stronger¡­! Right now, you must fight, but being that eager¡­how troublesome!¡±


    Rex, Takako and Menou continued to exert themselves without breaking their formation as they maintained their distance from the enemy, standing at fixed intervals from each other. Palna and Krul fired off their Magic, which flew past the trio towards the Monsters, and Kagami defeated the Monsters that weren¡¯t instantly slain.


    Tina was on standby behind them, healing them with Healing Magic when they were injured by the never-ending Monsters. Even though Takako, Rex, and Menou had been taking evasive actions and even breaking formation to avoid damage, they become resolute and began to face the enemy without fear of injury in order to protect Tina, who was holding up the rear.


    Kagami¡¯s group fought while forming a circle behind the stone wall, but this didn¡¯t last long. The intervals between Monster waves became chaotic, and soon the Monsters were unable to cooperate with each other as allies.


    Kagami¡¯s group was exhausted. They were also mentally fatigued because they hadn¡¯t felt any indication that the Monster horde would end.


    ¡°Hey¡­When exactly will we get rid of these Monsters?¡±


    Rex muttered as sweat formed on his cheeks, since he had not personally experienced a battle to the death before.


    ¡°To have tried to fight them by himself¡­Kagami is a really big idiot!¡±


    Takako¡¯s composure vanished and she put on a serious expression as she yelled that out. She left Kagami and Menou behind, jumping onto the Cyclops¡¯ chest while sweat oozed out of her whole body.


    ¡°There are still some remaining. Though, it¡¯s fortunate that none of the Monsters seem to be heading towards Salumeria.¡±


    Kagami had seen her jump into the sky to survey the situation, so he relayed her information to everyone before immediately kicking around several of the Monsters that had landed.


    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s expressions became clouded, seemingly becoming bitter. When Kagami saw this he smiled and muttered, ¡°A chance, huh?¡± He moved to stand beside the stone wall that had been behind him and suddenly struck it with all of his power.


    An explosion resounded as the stone wall was bashed in, leaving a cavity, as if it had been pierced through. When the debris cleared, Salumeria¡¯s gate and a deserted plain without Monsters appeared.


    ¡°Yosh, I¡¯m already at my limit! Let¡¯s run away!¡±


    While everyone there admired Kagami in their hearts, for having done his best until now, they ignored him and yelled instead. Nobody bothered to react to Kagami¡¯s voice as they tried to continue fighting.


    ¡°What the hell are you all doing! Isn¡¯t your life important? Quickly, run away!¡±


    Although he yelled out repeatedly, nobody even tried to respond to Kagami. On the contrary, Takako, Rex, and Menou were trying to combat the Monsters without minding him.


    ¡°We can¡­still fight! If we ran away from here¡­it would be the end for Salumeria, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Tina muttered with a shrug while showing a pained look, since her magic power was at its limit.


    ¡°No, no¡­there isn¡¯t any meaning if you guys die here!¡±


    ¡°Saying that you want to run away¡­you can¡¯t run if everyone else doesn¡¯t, right?¡±


    As Palna showed an expression of really wanting to run away, she cast a Wide Area Annihilation Magic on the Monsters that were in the front.


    ¡°Takako-chan! What the hell are you doing! This is an opportunity! Run away!¡±


    After he called out, a serious-looking Takako quickly turned around, then looked forward again to attack the Monsters.


    ¡°Hey, Takako-chan! Are you listening to me!?¡±


    ¡°Kagami-chan¡­are you playing a trick on me?¡±


    Takako looked back again and muttered as she completed one of her attacks before resuming her stance to fight against the Monsters.


    ¡°You¡¯re also playing a trick¡­on me.¡±


    Krul muttered as if she was acting in concert with Takako, and cold sweat flowed down Kagami¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Kagami-san¡­it seems like you probably have some stamina left in you, right? Aren¡¯t you preserving your energy?¡±


    To that, Kagami replied, ¡°I give up on this,¡± and realized that, even though he¡¯d acknowledged the truth of what they were trying to do, he had been preserving his energy, just as Krul had said. Rather than saying that he was been preserving it, if he joined Rex¡¯s group and fought, he wouldn¡¯t have to use up all of his power.


    Therefore, Kagami was confident that he could deal with the Monsters at the halfway point. Besides, he had been fighting to ensure the safety of Rex¡¯s group. When Rex¡¯s group had reached their limits, only part of him had tried to fight and as he preserved his strength in order to run.


    Of course, he had planned to run away properly, since their lives were important. Even though he had tried to trick them, they hadn¡¯t even tried to listen to him. In spite of him saying that he would stay behind, he had just planned to fight by himself before saying ¡°Uwah~ the stone wall collapsed~¡± and then heading past the stone wall.


    ¡°No, no! Run away properly? If we just fight without thinking, would we really be given a chance to run away?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please fight now, while we are here!¡±


    Although Krul yelled that out, Kagami didn¡¯t want that to happen since he couldn¡¯t guarantee the lives of Krul¡¯s group if he fought in a separate area. However, even if the effects of the Skills that let him fight allowed him to protect them, it would be too much for him, no matter what he did.


    If he had fled at the beginning, Kagami wouldn¡¯t have had to make that choice, even though Rex¡¯s group had resolved themselves to agree with him. Yet, somehow, he couldn¡¯t throw away the possibility of saving Salumeria.


    He didn¡¯t want to give in to the present situation where he preserved his power, even though he was certain to flee like he had promised. Kagami couldn¡¯t help but throw away such selfish thoughts.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re suffering quite a bit, Kagami-san.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? I have to protect these guys¡¯ lives, it¡¯s very troublesome. I feel that we should somehow decide to throw away Salumeria, I¡­nn!?¡±


    Although Kagami had replied, without thinking, to the words that were asked far too naturally from behind him, he soon realized that something was wrong with the voice. When he turned around, he made eye-contact with someone who definitely shouldn¡¯t be there.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine already, Kagami-san.¡±


    Alice, who had seemingly passed through the hole Kagami had opened, faced him with a shy smile. Alice had been standing there, without fear of the troop of Monsters, as if it were natural.


    At this moment, before the surprised Kagami could ask Alice why she was there, a ferocious roar, which hadn¡¯t come from the Monsters, rang out. This sound wasn¡¯t something that could be produced by a single person; it had clearly come from a group of people. It was loud enough to make one imagine that their numbers were not inferior to that of the Monsters.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to be your strength this time, Kagami-san.¡±


    The moment Alice said this, a large explosion engulfed their surroundings. Although he was confused for a moment, when a large group of Adventurers burst out from beside the stone wall, Kagami understood the situation.


    Kagami trembled, as if they were all praising him, and joy swelled up within every part of his body, making him unintentionally hug Alice. She smiled at him and he smiled back.


    ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°WE WILL PROTECT SALUMERIAAAAAAA!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The moment these words rang in his ears, the restless Rex became livelier and, with all of his might, released all of his power towards the Monsters before him in one attack.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.04

    ¡°Kagami-chan!¡±


    ¡°Aah, I heard you! It¡¯s still too early to give up, you know!¡±


    After calling out Kagami¡¯s name and sending some Monsters flying with her fists, Takako looked back, as Kagami gave Alice a thumbs up and said ¡°Good Job¡± with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Kagami-san.¡±


    Muttered Alice, feeling extremely satisfied.


    ¡°Bringing back the Adventurers that had fled was simple, you know? All of them were saying, ¡®I want to rescue¡­the people who are fighting!¡¯, but everyone lost their will to fight in front of the large group of Monsters¡­they couldn¡¯t move.¡±


    Listening to Alice, Rex, Tina, Krul and Palna understood the other Adventurers¡¯ pain. They themselves shared the same feelings, in no small amount.


    ¡°But you see, I realized that it¡¯s useless for everyone to be afraid, after seeing Kagami-san and Krul-san¡¯s group fighting without giving up. They said that, surely, they could do something as well. They received courage from seeing Kagami-san¡¯s group, you know.¡±


    Alice¡¯s words left a deep impression on Krul. Certainly, she had believed that the Adventurers would try to assist them once they saw her party, but this was originally Kagami¡¯s achievement. They decided to move because it was impossible for Kagami to fight by himself. After seeing their appearance, Salumeria¡¯s Adventurers had gathered together to face off against the Monsters.


    One person. Just one normal Villager, whose will should have been smashed to bits in this hopeless situation. Unable to suppress her heart¡¯s excitement for the current development, Krul revealed a smile.


    It wouldn¡¯t change the fact that it was a dangerous situation, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking that this was really amazing. She hadn¡¯t read any such epics in the Arcasia Kingdom archives within the castle. One person, by challenging 10,000 Monsters, moved the hearts of thousands of Adventurers¡­It wasn¡¯t a Hero, just a normal Villager. There hadn¡¯t been any humans in the past that had done something so unbelievable.


    Without a doubt, this event would be passed down as a legend. Being able to witness such a legend unfold before her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    Rex had the same thoughts as well. Although he felt the same, he was also quite jealous. His jealousy made him feel regretful, but he respected Kagami from the bottom of his heart. If someone asked if he could accomplish the same, he could only answer no.


    ¡°Fu¡­fufufuhahahaha! Interesting¡­This Villager is really interesting! Since that is the case, show it to me, the unimaginable conclusion from your struggles in this battle!¡±


    Rex and the others, who had exhausted their bodies, felt their strength return. It was a revitalizing medicine in this hopeless situation that they had believed would end them. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but tremble as they were invited to participate in this legendary fight.


    ¡°Yosh¡­well then, shall we do our best? Tch, in front of me is¡­Alice! Get away from here, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Kagami-san. I¡¯m really sorry? No matter what, I wanted Kagami-san to be happy when I told you this.¡±


    At her words, Kagami struck Alice¡¯s head with a ¡®pon¡¯ and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± to her, and then urged her to pass through the hole that was opened up in the stone wall behind them. At that moment,


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me that created an opportunity that allowed the other Adventurers to fight, but Alice. The one who is the most amazing is¡­Alice, who prioritized their desire to help and brought along these Adventurers, despite being a Demon. It was you!¡±


    As he said this, Kagami smiled at Alice. She yelled back, ¡°Yeah!,¡± and happily rushed along to the hole in the stone wall as moisture appeared in her eyes. After confirming that Alice had gone back behind the stone wall, Kagami¡¯s expression stiffened, and he turned towards the Monsters that were still spread out before him.


    ¡°Change of plans¡­Let¡¯s aim to win! Let¡¯s go all out against them!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say that!¡±


    While Kagami was yelling that, Rex quickly finished off the enemies in front of him with his sword and rushed out ahead of Kagami. Krul and Palna continued to fire off Wide Area Annihilation Magic at the Monsters before them as well.


    ¡°Geez¡­If I had thought about how those spirited fellows might have become my enemies in the near future, I would have become dispirited¡­Well, besides that, I¡¯m just serving Demon King-sama and Alice-sama!¡±


    ¡°Menou-chan! Since Kagami-chan is bringing out his full power, cooperate with the other adventurers and protect Rex¡¯s group! Kagami-chan! We¡¯re fine over here, so have at it as you like!¡±


    As this was said, Menou gave Kagami a thumbs up, and Takako blew a kiss at Kagami. Kagami raised his voice with a ¡°Yoshaa!¡±, firing him up as he endured the overwhelmingly powerful attacks, and when his reserved power explosively broke out, he instantly closed in on the Cyclops that stood in front of him.


    Kagami then firmly grasped the Cyclop¡¯s leg like he would grab a log and dispatched Monsters by swinging the Cyclops around like a weapon. He stylishly flung it while forging onward, annihilating several Monsters at once.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±UOOOOOOOOOOH¡±¡±¡±¡±


    A lot of the adventurers who saw this scene were dumbfounded, and after seeing Kagami dispatch the Monsters using the Cyclops, they let out a splendid war cry to raise their morale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will win! What the hell is that guy¡­He¡¯s too amazing! He looks like a Monster, no matter how you look at it!¡±


    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s fine! He has always been fighting for us! Our pride as knights would be done for if we don¡¯t repay our debt! Don¡¯t fall behind!¡±


    There were those who brandished their longswords, those who began casting spells, and those who drew their bows powerfully, but like Kagami, they all forged onwards and began to fight higher leveled Monsters than them. Those who were there didn¡¯t really think about whether they were weaker than their opponents; they just had their feelings of wanting to protect this city, and believed that it might be possible if they backed this man. With a cry, they clashed with the Monsters.


    ¡°Follow¡­MEEEEEEE!¡±


    As for Kagami, such a sensation was a first for him. All of them were united by this one purpose and fought against the Monsters. It was difficult to push aside the fear brought on by the limiting concept of Levels, and a large number of people struggled to push aside thoughts of how it was a reckless and impossible challenge. Kagami couldn¡¯t help but feel that these new possibilities would change these people.


    Kagami didn¡¯t have any doubts at that moment. Even if there were high leveled Monsters in front of him, he would surely win somehow. The people who had come here on his behalf would surely stand against the Monsters, just like him, and would succeed somehow. Kagami believed this, so he cast away his guard and forced his way through the middle of the group of Monsters.


    A path leading through the Monsters was created, like a giant cannonball had passed through, revealing the dry ground of the wasteland.


    The created path was immediately closed off by the other Monsters. Although the Adventurers weren¡¯t able to see Kagami clearly, they immediately understood that he was struggling greatly against the Monsters. Meanwhile, Monsters were being blown out of the center and into the sky, one by one.


    Nobody thought that it was ¡°useless to continue on like this,¡± and decided to try and do the best that they could do.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.05

    Afterwards, together with Kagami¡¯s outstanding power, the seemingly endless battle returned to normal. The number of enemies had gradually decreased, and the people fighting could feel the battle nearing its end.


    ¡°Just a little bit more! Go all out everyone! Just don¡¯t overdo it¡­Stand down immediately if you think it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°D-¡­Don¡¯t make me laugh! Who said it¡¯s impossible? I still have some strength left!¡±


    As if they could see the end, the Adventurers raised their morale by saying, ¡°The battle will soon end, victory is certain.¡± However, they were betrayed by their exhausted bodies despite their chant. Most of the Adventurers were breathing heavily and wore pained expressions.


    Those who were fighting had already exhausted all of their healing and attack magic. Those who had emptied their important mana reserve somehow endured and continued to fight on the frontlines by using healing items, which they had replenished as they traveled between Salumeria and the Atros wilderness.


    Nonetheless, the usage of healing items was prevalent. The continuous usage caused their effects to gradually weaken, and in the end, the Adventurers that relied on those items could only withdraw from the warfront. A lot of Adventurers had withdrawn, and those left behind didn¡¯t have any other methods to fight in this bitter battle. When things began to appear hopeless, they finally saw the end. There was no reason for it to not raise the Adventurer¡¯s morale.


    ¡°Menou-chan¡­are you alright? Tch¡­Can you still go at it?¡±


    People like Takako and Menou were no exceptions to having a powerful presences. Menou had already used up all of his magic power and begun fighting Monsters by using hand-to-hand combat as he covered Takako¡¯s back.


    ¡°But¡­it¡¯s surprising. Menou-chan, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable in Taijutsu, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯d make a great rival.¡±


    ¡°Stop joking around Takako-dono. I merely dabbled in it, and even if I fight barehanded, it¡¯s only possible in this battle. I¡¯m far inferior to Takako-dono.¡±


    As they spoke, they saw the end of the battle finally drawing near, igniting their fighting spirits once more.


    ¡°Rex-san! Are you safe? I¡¯ve brought a new potion!¡± (Xant: The original had ¡®Healing Item¡¯)


    As this was said, Tina, who had made a round trip from Salumeria City, rushed over to Rex while holding a large amount of healing items, such as glass bottles that were filled with liquid.


    In contrast to Takako and Menou, who still had the energy to fight, Rex was already at his limits. He had lasted long enough that anyone would have thought that he had done well in fighting until now, but Rex had continued to fight at the forefront.


    Consequently, he had overdrawn his endurance to the point of needing to use his sword for support.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­More potions are useless. No matter how many I drink, there aren¡¯t any effects¡­it just causes stomach pain.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s withdraw. We will just be in danger if we remain!¡±


    ¡°¡­I refuse. I¡¯m the Hero. From start to finish¡­¡­.I must carry the hopes that everyone holds. It¡¯s more than just those guys¡­¡­.It¡¯s impossible for me to give up! I¡¯m not afraid of death¡­¡­I will muster my courage!


    Then he mustered up the strength he couldn¡¯t bring out before, and Rex drew the sword he¡¯d stabbed into the ground. However, immediately after wielding it, a slight shock ran through his head with a light ¡®kon.¡¯


    When he managed to look behind him, he saw a slightly angry Krul, who was grasping the staff that had struck Rex.


    ¡°It takes courage to run away. Instead of fighting in vain, leave it to those who can still fight. At the very least, let your body rest. Surely there is no need to continue doing your best all by yourself?¡±


    As she said this, Krul walked a short distance away from him and pointed at the center of the still numerous group of Monsters. When Rex looked at the area she was pointing to, he saw Kagami. As lively as ever, he continued to fight the Monsters with the same vigor he had held at the start of the battle.


    Amongst those who were exhausted, only Kagami had continued to struggle like always.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with him? Hasn¡¯t he always been fighting by himself?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, Kagami-san took a break like a normal person would, you know? He even said, ¡®Phew, I¡¯m tired.¡¯¡±


    Rex leaked out an ¡°Eh?¡± and looked at the absentminded Krul with surprised expression. As if she had also seen Kagami, Tina nodded in agreement, supporting Krul.


    ¡°Thanks to Kagami-san¡¯s skill, if he takes a break, he will heal without needing healing items¡­It¡¯s quite crafty, you know. But, that person has been fighting while relying on everyone.¡±


    Speaking of the breaks Kagami had taken, it was simply because he had believed in those who were fighting for him. He thought that they could endure without him by doing their best, so Kagami took a break and laid down in this ¡®battlefield of trust¡¯ while watching over everyone as they fought.


    ¡°I¡¯m no match¡­for that guy.¡±


    After saying that with a smile, Rex stabbed his sword into the ground once again, and relaxed his stance.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­the truth. Being Level 999 is really amazing.¡±


    Tina muttered in support as she watched Kagami fighting swiftly.


    ¡°No¡­what¡¯s truly amazing about him isn¡¯t his high level. He has the power to do things without being bound by other people¡¯s actions, as if were natural.¡±


    Krul also agreed with Rex, saying ¡°That¡¯s¡­true,¡± as she observed Kagami, who continued to fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stereotypical¡­? I see. Now I understand the meaning of those words from before.¡±


    Thinking that it was fine to leave it to Kagami, who was beating Monsters one after another in an area far away from him, he dropped down onto the ground.


    Most of the allied Adventurers were injured, and even though they were nearly defeated, about 90% of the Monster troop had vanished. Even though there was still roughly 10% of them left, he ended up thinking that Kagami would handle it somehow.


    ¡°Ara¡­taking a break? Good work out there.¡±


    The slow Palna appeared next to Rex, holding a large amount of potions in her hands.


    ¡°He really did do it¡­somehow.¡±


    Palna muttered while watching the still fighting Kagami.


    ¡°Even though he has that much power, the way he acts¡­it¡¯s like he¡¯s an ally of Demons.¡±


    Although she was surprised by the unbelievable sight that was right before her eyes, she muttered that in dissatisfaction, as if she didn¡¯t agree to it.


    ¡°If you gossip about it¡­it will come back to haunt you.¡±


    After a while, Takako and Menou staggered over to Rex¡¯s group and their collection of potions, as if their stamina had been completely depleted.


    ¡°Geez¡­as expected, it¡¯s useless. Tina-chan, was it? Did you set aside the potions for us¡­?¡±


    After seeing Takako¡¯s ¡®defeated image¡¯, due to becoming completely exhausted from using up all of her energy, Tina hurriedly opened one of the potions and handed it over. Although Takako drained it all at once and even used up several more of them afterwards, she wasn¡¯t visibly healing yet.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s already useless for m-me.¡±


    As she said this, Takako dropped down next to Menou. As Takako quickly retired, Palna watched the exhausted Menou recover his mana and started to direct her palm at him, thinking ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to kill him right now?¡¯


    ¡°At the very least, please listen to Kagami-chan¡¯s story.¡±


    However, her body stiffened and she withdrew her hand, despite looking like she wanted to say something, immediately after being called out to by Takako-chan, who seemed to have completely seen through her.


    ¡°I look forward¡­to what¡¯s coming soon.¡±


    As if her own feelings had quieted down, Palna bit her lips and muttered that.


    While this exchange was happening, Kagami had defeated one Monster after another. It was already nearly over when the Salumerian Adventurers¡¯ shouts of victories rang out.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome¡­we must proceed onto Scenario Street.¡±


    At that time, while no one there understood what the words they had heard meant, a noise that resounded directly in everyone¡¯s heads could be heard. Although Rex had thought that it was an auditory hallucination, he concluded that it wasn¡¯t after noticing the people around him become bewildered in the same way.


    ¡°¡­W-¡­What¡­is that.¡±


    Immediately after the surprised Rex muttered that, everyone there turned pale.


    The vibrations that had nearly felt like cannon shots were merely ¡¾Footsteps¡¿. The source was a body covered in armor, enough to make them think that no attacks could damage it, regardless of what was used. It was tall enough that it stood higher than the clouds. A giant Monster, ten times larger than a Cyclops, came from the direction of the Demon King¡¯s Castle, slowly advanced towards Salumeria.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.06

    ¡°I have never seen nor heard of such¡­a Monster.¡±


    The books that recorded the Monsters discovered by humans until now were kept in the Royal Library. The biggest one on record, worthy of mentioning since it was 18 meters in length, would surely be the existence known as the ¡¾Dark Dragon¡¿.


    Despite that, this illusive existence from who knows where was bigger than all the other approaching Monsters.


    ¡°¡­What is that? I don¡¯t know, I too¡­have never seen such a Monster. No, is that even a Monster in the first place?¡±


    Originally, only Menou, who had naturally recognized it, was surprised upon noticing this giant warrior. Its presence, though, was capable of inducing Menou to tremble in fear, but he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Everyone felt weak in the knees just by looking at it, and although they had been fighting while repressing the instinct to run away until now, they were sure to fail this time around.


    Just as Menou had said, they didn¡¯t know whether or not it was a Monster. The bipedal Monster that was covered in blacksteel armor glared at them sharply. Its body was wrapped in a black aura, and in its eyes was a golden glitter. The ground trembled as it advanced slowly, step by step.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s retreat. As expected, there¡¯s nothing else we can do against that thing.¡±


    Although surprised by the giant enemy in front of her, Takako muttered that while keeping her composure.


    ¡°Kuh¡­We¡¯ve endured until now, why should we run away!? Don¡¯t be foolish¡­I-I won¡¯t give up!¡±


    After he had said that, Rex took out the sword that had been stabbed into the ground and held it before him. In this situation, Takako¡¯s judgement had been correct.


    However, since an opportunity to meet his goal of overcoming an opponent several times stronger than him had finally arrived, Rex did not want to give it up so easily.


    ¡°Face reality¡­What can you do against that with your strength? Although I don¡¯t know what that giant Monster is, this¡­this isn¡¯t a situation you can easily solve. This is a genuinely¡­unprecedented and dangerous situation.¡±


    Even without Takako¡¯s words, everyone could understand it. Even if they retreated for the time being, they would still have to fight that thing, because there were still humans gathered in Salumeria. It was clearly an opponent they could not oppose.


    In other words, they had to face this opponent in this country, before it could affect the survival of humanity on a global scale.


    Originally, humans and demons had both possessed overwhelming power, shown through their ability to control what was known as a ¡¾Country¡¿. However, the humans may have been one-sidedly sending Heroes as assassins to the Demon King¡¯s Castle to this day, in order to avoid challenging them in the open. Not once had the Demons ever come to attack them.


    ¡°Kagami-chan¡­retreat from here at once! Although it¡¯s regrettable¡­aren¡¯t you the one that doesn¡¯t get it!?¡±


    In spite of the approaching blacksteel armor giant, Takako yelled out at Kagami, who stood there staring at the foe that approached with his hands on his hips.


    ¡°So huge.¡±


    Kagami used just those words to describe it.


    Immediately after, he cracked his neck with a ¡®kokikoki¡¯ and began to run towards the blacksteel armor giant with a slightly worried look, ignoring Tatako¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Hey¡­Kagami-chan!?¡±


    Except for Takoko, everyone else was speechless. They couldn¡¯t understand this person, who had already surprised them several times during this battle. They did know that he had no fear of death. Yet, why was he challenging the overwhelming enemies before him without fearing defeat, even though he stood no chance against them?


    This man, as of this moment, had decided that he would now witness the outcome of his future actions with his own eyes, without looking away. With this resolve, he had gained a sense of duty.


    ¡°Fall back everyoneeeeee! Run away! This is no longer an opponent we can handle!¡±


    ¡°Hey! But¡­that bastard is still there!¡±


    ¡°What can we do about it!? Run away! We¡¯ve already decided that we will live!¡±


    The Salumerian Adventurers, who had continued to fight against the remaining group of several hundred Monsters, began to retreat one after another. This was a natural action, a natural decision. Yet, an unexpected gale appeared and accelerated past the dry wasteland, heading towards the Adventurers who had disappeared towards Salumeria.


    ¡°HYAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    This gale flew up into the air from the dry wasteland, and just before it collided with the blacksteel armor giant, Kagami let out a roar that could be heard by everyone. Then, at that moment,


    ¡°Ka-¡­Kagami-san?¡±


    Kagami had been knocked towards a large rock near Takako¡¯s group, far away from the blacksteel armor giant.


    The large three meter rock was blown to bits from the collision with Kagami, and its debris rolled around the feet of the group.


    This all happened in a moment. When Kagami had tried to punch it, Kagami¡¯s entire body had been struck by the blacksteel armor giant¡¯s immense fist.


    ¡°R-¡­Run away¡­it¡¯s useless! We can¡¯t win! It¡¯s the end for Salumeria!¡±


    ¡°Uwah¡­UWAAAAAAAAAH!¡±


    The Adventurers who had held on to the hope that Kagami would be able to defeat it somehow began to retreat one after another after witnessing his defeat. If you thought about it, the only ones left were the several hundred Monsters, the blacksteel armor giant, and Rex¡¯s group.


    ¡°It¡¯s the end¡­even if it¡¯s Kagami, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s useless no matter what, with only the Adventurers here.¡±


    ¡°Rather than that, Kagami-san is-!¡±


    Although Krul tried to rush towards Kagami as she said this, a cloud of dust quickly swept over Kagami¡¯s body, and Alice appeared carrying a potion in her mouth.


    ¡°Kagami-san¡­Kagami-san! Hang in there!¡±


    ¡°¡­Alice. It¡¯s dangerous¡­I told you¡­to stand down, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°If I compared it to Kagami¡¯s dangers, this much is enough for me. Although everyone else ended up running away¡­you should be relieved since I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll be with you until the very end.¡±


    As if she was trying to assuage him, Alice smiled at the weakened Kagami, who could barely keep his eyes half-open. However, Kagami understood that the hands supporting him were trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. You¡¯re trembling, right?¡±


    The moment he said that, he placed his hand on Alice¡¯s head as if to soothe her. Then Krul, who had arrived late, forcibly pushed the Potion into Kagami¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not, ¡®You¡¯re trembling, right?¡¯ Alice-chan is trembling in fear, worried that Kagami is being unreasonable. Why don¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    Krul muttered that worriedly, and at those unexpected words, Kagami¡¯s gaze froze upon her. Immediately after, his gaze turned grim, and he looked in a particular direction.


    ¡°Such an amazing healing ability. You¡¯re already capable of moving even though you took so much damage. Your endurance, speed, and power are amazing too. Now I understand why things weren¡¯t going according to schedule. I finally understand why Salumeria¡¯s Adventurers were able to resist until now. In the beginning¡­Although I had thought it was the Hero resisting¡­It was your power, huh?¡±


    A tall man that looked similar to Menou, fully dressed in a Noble¡¯s surcoat-like garment, was floating in the air. He flew lower to be next to Kagami and looked at him.


    He had pea green hair that covered his asymmetrical right eye. Using human standards, he appeared to be around 20 years old. His proof of being a Demon, horns, firmly sprouted from his head.


    ¡°Estellar¡­sama?¡±


    At this moment, upon seeing the Demon floating in the sky, the surprised Menou trembled.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.07

    ¡°Menou, although I had always doubted that a noble would support humans, I see¡­it¡¯s because you have been attending Alice-sama, who was supporting the humans? It seems that you have been faithful to Demon King-sama after all.¡±


    After Estellar, the floating commander of the Demon Army, glared at Menou, Menou averted his eyes in a hurry, like a child being scolded by their parents, and cowered in fear. Seeing Menou¡¯s reaction, Kagami immediately rushed to his side and tried to whisper in his ear.


    ¡°Who is he? That slightly narcissistic guy that suddenly appeared and started talking.¡±


    ¡°He is Estellar Urg?t-sama¡­He serves the Demon King-sama, like me, but is his right-hand man. He will soon have more power than Demon King-sama¡­Rather than that, Kagami-dono, how are your injuries?¡± (TN: Changed Urgot to Urg?t)


    ¡°I have completely recovered, thanks to the potions. The effects were outstanding, probably because I¡¯ve never used them before.¡±


    Crackling sounds rang out from the bones in Kagami¡¯s neck, as if he had truly been healed, and he began to move his arms around like he had energy to spare. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a performance and he had truly healed, but that didn¡¯t mean he still had the energy to fight. Depending on the medicine used, its healing effects would weaken sooner or later.


    ¡°Can you still fight? Surely you knew that this battle of offense and defense was useless?¡±


    Once again, Kagami tried to head towards the blacksteel armor giant that was approaching him from the front, ignoring the floating Estellar.


    ¡°The situation is dangerous so I have to do something about that thing before I defeat you. If you get in my way, I will have no choice but to fight you. Since you¡¯re taking it easy, you have no plans to do that, right?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­I don¡¯t. It¡¯s fine to challenge it as you like. Go at it until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Estellar replied to Kagami, who had stated that boldly and without any hesitation, with a cynical smile as if he were speaking directly into his head. As soon as he finished declaring this, Kagami roared out like a gale and ran towards the blacksteel armor giant.


    ¡°It seems he still had some energy left¡­so what if you¡¯re the right-hand man of the Demon King? It looks like that Villager doesn¡¯t realize how much of an irregular he is.¡±


    Maybe because he was unsatisfied, Rex said as much after Estellar bid Kagami off, making light of him as he ran towards the blacksteel armor giant.


    ¡°I know, but in the end, he is a Villager, isn¡¯t he? That¡¯s what you said, right? His Level is certainly¡­999? It¡¯s surprising that there is someone who reached Level 999 as a Villager. Though becoming Level 999 in itself is unprecedented.¡±


    Everyone there shuddered at these words. This Demon had constantly been gathering information while hiding nearby. However, since none of them had been able to detect him at all, they instantly felt the true difference in power between them.


    ¡°What do you mean by¡­¡¯He is a Villager after all¡¯?¡±


    Krul asked that since she had not misheard Estellar¡¯s words, and it seemed like he knew something. Although he didn¡¯t need to answer her, he seemed like he was bored and wanted to talk about something to kill time, so he stared at Krul.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? A Villager¡¯s Status Parameter is low enough to be abnormal. Warriors who put their stats in strength are at least three times stronger than Villagers, and the difference is even greater if one becomes a Hero. Humans who have the role of Hero only have to reach Level 300.¡±


    ¡°The benefits of being Level 999 isn¡¯t just the Status¡­they also have Skills!¡±


    ¡°Well then, do you know what Skills he has, besides Automatic Heal?¡±


    To that, Krul hesitated to reply, answering with a ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°For him to have such a rare Skill like Automatic Heal is close to a miracle. In fact, there are many examples of curious Villagers who aimed beyond Level 100. It¡¯s because a Villager¡¯s level can be raised easily¡­with its disposition. Although there aren¡¯t any that aimed for Level 999¡­every one of their Skills ended up being rubbish. They also had Skills that allowed them to fight by flinging a certain something with their fingers.¡± (TN: *cough* boogers *cough*)


    As a result, those who judged that it was beyond their means ended up discouraged and would fulfill their Role as a Villager. After adding on this statement, Estellar sneered as if he was denying their efforts.


    ¡°I wonder¡­why do you know about things like that?¡±


    He knew too much. Although Takako, who had already known this much information, spoke whilst giving him a meaningful smile, Estellar didn¡¯t try to answer her at all.


    Facing the reality that Villagers had a weak Status and Skills, the others began to feel unease since their hope, Kagami, might be useless in this desperate situation.


    ¡°Aside from the Skills, the difference in Statuses is absolute. That thing isn¡¯t an opponent that can be defeated by a fundamentally weak Villager. Look, the proof has returned.¡±


    The moment Estellar said this, Kagami crashed into the stone wall with a tremendous force, just like before, as he was sent flying by the blacksteel armor giant. Despite running towards him like before, not even several minutes had passed before he crashed into the same spot. At that moment, everyone was convinced that, even if it was Kagami, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°That¡¯s the end of his growth. That¡¯s his value as a Level 999 Villager. Even if he has his own Skills, that thing wasn¡¯t an opponent he could fight against in the first place. No matter how many times a Villager falls, it can¡¯t be helped. This is a Villager¡¯s limit after all.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    At that moment, the body that had collided with the stone wall leapt out, and Kagami spoke as if he still had some energy left. However, blood was gushing out from all over his body.


    ¡°So what? This time, I properly reduced the amount of damage I received¡­It¡¯s still a large amount though. Woah, potions. Please give me potions, Princess-san~¡±


    After seeing Kagami stubbornly declare that, the arrogant Estellar¡¯s expression was momentarily disturbed, but it soon returned to his scornful smile.


    ¡°Certainly, his endurance is amazing. Even with his HP and Endurance, Villagers are inferior to Magicians¡­and, although I do not know what kinds of Skills he has, this is only thanks to Automatic Heal. It¡¯s better to give up while you still have your life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to not try to kill us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll kill you if you get in my way. My goal is just the fall of the Fort City Salumeria.¡±


    As if discomfited by Estellar¡¯s words, Kagami¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Although Kagami had confronted Estellar, as he was trying to grasp the meaning of these words, Alice quickly stood in front of him with her arms spread out, trying to protect him.


    ¡°Stop it already Estellar! These things aren¡¯t what Father wishes for! I¡¯ve spoken with Father once already¡­and if the city falls!¡±


    ¡°I guess so. I do know¡­that these things aren¡¯t what Demon King-sama and you hope for, you know? Even if I speak with the Demon King, who is right over there, he will say the same thing, won¡¯t he?


    ¡°Over¡­there?¡±


    The moment those words were received, Alice and Menou¡¯s expressions distorted. As the words ¡®Over there¡¯ were uttered, the blacksteel armor giant stood before Estellar.


    ¡°Even though I can manipulate that huge power at will, it took quite a bit of time to accomplish. Using medicine to gradually weaken it to the point that it could be controlled with my power was difficult. The Demon King doesn¡¯t wish for this fight either, you know? The one who wishes for it¡­is me!¡±


    ¡°Y¡­You bastarddddd!¡±


    Menou, his eyes wide open, shouted at Estellar, who had declared that while laughing loudly. He clenched his hand into a fist before kicking off the ground and leaping at Estellar, who was floating in midair.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.08

    However, Menou¡¯s suicide attack from before had depleted his stamina and magic power. Estellar threw his fist, emitting a shockwave of magic power at Menou and knocking him down to the ground without having to touch him. It looked like he had bounced off the sky.


    ¡°That blacksteel armor giant is Demon King-ossan?¡±


    Muttered Kagami and he shifted his expressionless gaze to the blacksteel armor giant while Menou was pulling himself up from the ground.


    ¡°He¡¯s not the blacksteel armor giant. That is the Ancient Annihilation Weapon created to destroy humanity and it can only be handled with Demon King-sama¡¯s immense amount of magic power. It is the ¡¾Mecea¡¿. Its power is equal to that of a Hero who exceeds Level 400¡­Do you understand? It means that even if your Level is 999, you still aren¡¯t a match for it.¡±


    ¡°Humanity will be annihilated¡­Um, we¡¯ll run away though?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Anyways, we¡¯ve been betrayed by this Mecea, regardless of my and the Demon King¡¯s will?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Demon King-sama¡¯s true power. It¡¯s not an opponent you guys can compete against, unless it¡¯s a Hero who exceeds Level 500.¡±


    The moment Estellar looked at Rex sarcastically and with a hideous smile, Kagami muttered ¡°Is that so,¡± with a smile, as if he were relieved.


    ¡°Well then, we have to save both Salumeria and the Demon King.¡±


    The moment Kagami had said that he would continue fighting, Estellar, who had been looking at Rex, hurriedly returned his gaze to Kagami, looking baffled.


    ¡°Save him¡­you say? What the hell are you saying? Isn¡¯t Demon King-sama an existence that humans need to defeat? Besides¡­do you still not understand? You can¡¯t defeat the Demon King.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that he¡¯s the Demon King. He¡¯s fighting with humans even though he doesn¡¯t want to, right? The Demon King is a close friend of mine, and he¡¯s the father of Alice-chan. Isn¡¯t it a given for me to save him?¡±


    At these unexpected words, Estellar¡¯s mouth gaped for a while, and although he seemed curious, he remained silent.


    ¡°Close friends with Demons? Although I thought that something had happened because of Alice-sama¡¯s actions¡­do you not regard Demons as enemies?¡­I see, with that logic, even if you reached that Level, you wouldn¡¯t go and try to kill Demon King-sama. Even though you originally had that reason¡­give it up. No matter how many times you lose, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    The moment Kagami replied, the fighting spirit in his eyes lit up again, as if he had confirmed that he was absolutely capable of doing something. Estellar looked directly at Kagami.


    Immediately, without seeming discouraged, Kagami once again ran quickly towards Mecea, leaving a gale in his wake. Dumbfounded by this useless action, Estellar continued to stare at him. Then, in less than a few minutes, Kagami flew into the stone wall once again.


    ¡°P-¡­..Potion please¡­¡­¡±


    Whether he¡¯d remembered to put up a defense or not, it appeared that the damage he¡¯d taken this time was less than before. The baffled Estellar furrowed his brows when he saw the tattered Kagami seek help from his allies.


    ¡°Yosh, I can go at it one more time. The potions are still effective.¡±


    Kagami once again ran past them, moving towards Mecea with a gale-like speed. He did not seem discouraged, as if nothing had happened to him after he was healed. However, barely a minute had passed before he collided with the wall again.


    ¡°Yosh¡­that was too painful, it made me cry a bit. This thing is too dangerous, though I certainly saw a dent in its armor. I was able to get a blow in. How is it? I held true to myself.¡±


    While this was said, he gulped down the potions that the worried Krul, Tina, and Alice were silently handing to him. Then, the wind scattered once more as Kagami rushed out again, but not even a minute had passed when he collided with the wall for another time.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    At this time, Rex had a feeling of indescribable discomfort. It was that strange sensation he had felt ever since the first time he met Kagami.


    ¡°The potion¡¯s effects have worsened¡­although I can¡¯t fully heal¡­I can still go.¡±


    Just like before, Kagami had immediately rushed at Mecea, but at that moment, Rex realized the source of his discomfort.


    ¡°He avoid¡­ed it?¡±


    When everyone saw Kagami do this, they wore expressions of surprise.


    Mecea fired off a fast punch, which was unexpected due to its giant body, and although it had previously sent Kagami flying each time before he could react, this time, he narrowly avoided being punched.


    Just like that, he punched Mecea¡¯s head, and Rex noticed that Mecea was certainly becoming frightened.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­getting faster?¡±


    Estellar, who hadn¡¯t noticed it before because of his condescension, realized it as he muttered that. Rex had also thought what Estellar muttered.


    It made them doubt another thing; ¡®Was Kagami¡¯s power truly weaker than that of a Hero whose Level was below 300?¡¯. Rex wondered about this because he was a Hero, but of course, he had no way of finding out what the true power of a Level 300 Hero was.


    However, he doubted that he could pull off the same movements as Kagami if he reached that level, even if he looked at his own status¡¯s growth from level one. Rex had believed that, one day, he could be Kagami¡¯s equal¡­however, now he thought that becoming like Kagami was beyond his ability.


    ¡°Kagami-san!¡±


    Immediately afterward, the Mecea, which had appeared momentarily frightened, caught Kagami with its giant hand and, using a force incomparable to the previous times, forcibly threw him into the stone wall. He was engulfed in the debris of the destroyed stone wall. As the fluttering cloud of dust engulfed the surroundings, Alice cried out, looking worried, and rushed towards Kagami in a hurry.


    ¡°What did that bastard¡­do?¡±


    Estellar uttered as he looked at Kagami, who was still breathing after receiving that last attack.


    ¡°Nothing at all¡­? I¡¯m just¡­putting in some effort.¡±


    It was clear that the effects of the potions that Alice was handing him were weakening, and despite his worn out state and reduced healing speed, Kagami slowly stood up and answered Estellar.


    ¡°Just stop it¡­just stop it, Kagami-san! Y-you don¡¯t have to do your best anymore!¡±


    ¡°You stupid idiot¡­I have to¡­rescue¡­Alice¡¯s father, right?¡±


    With half-opened eyes and a ¡®pon,¡¯ Kagami placed his hand on the worried Alice¡¯s head while staggering. However, before he could run at Mecea again, Krul and Tina, who were trying to gather potions, stepped out in front of him.


    ¡°Kagami-san¡­you should stop it already. It¡¯s already useless¡­you¡¯ll just end up dying.¡±


    ¡°P-potions aren¡¯t really helping you anymore!¡±


    The two of them understood that Kagami was just being reckless, so they no longer tried to give him potions, even though they had more.


    ¡°Seriously¡­Well, I¡¯ll rest for a little bit, then I¡¯ll go out one more time?¡±


    The two of them were puzzled by these words. Even if he wanted to say something, why did this man not try to change his mind on the answer to ¡®why is he capable of rescuing this person?¡¯


    ¡°Why do you continue to fight like this?¡±


    Palna couldn¡¯t help but want to ask him this, despite not showing any attachment until now.


    ¡°You¡­could use healing magic? Rather, you had some magic power remaining?¡±


    ¡°Just a bit, because I retreated immediately. However, the effect will be small, since it¡¯s not Advanced Healing Magic like Tina and Krul use. Rather than that¡­tell me, what¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve been fighting until now? What is it that you know, what is it that you think? Please, give us your reasons for taking on such a reckless battle and not opposing the Demons, or else¡­I¡¯ll stop healing you.¡±


    As she pointed her palm that was emitting a faint light at Kagami, Palna said that and glared at him, as if she thought he would run away. As if the others had realized it already, their gazes shifted to Kagami at Palna¡¯s words. Feeling resigned to the current situation, Kagami said:


    ¡°It started when my father was killed by a Monster. It was really frustrating that I, as a Villager, was so weak, but I¡¯ve seen many things after finding a way to become stronger.¡±


    He had said that while sighing, but continued to speak.


    ¡°What are Roles? Who decides them? Why do Monsters drop gold? Why are we able to go shopping with the gold dropped by the defeated Monsters and use it as currency? The number one thing we don¡¯t understand is, naturally, the Status Window. What is it? Even though no one has realized it, what¡¯s the meaning of the display? Is it to show the benefits of our roles? Levels also have an unknown meaning. Do we become stronger if we obtain experience from defeating Monsters of higher Levels than us? Does the way to become stronger depend on a person¡¯s Role? If so, how? The Skills too¡­Why do we suddenly obtain a Skill at Level 100?¡±


    Only Estellar¡¯s face distorted at these words. Conversely, the others couldn¡¯t quite understand what he was saying. Although this was natural and considered common knowledge, they didn¡¯t understand why it was strange when Kagami mentioned them.


    ¡°I realized it when my mom was killed by humans. Humans and Demons don¡¯t really change. It¡¯s just the world fighting them with its ploy. It was rather simple after I thought about it a little. In this world, you become stronger when you defeat Monsters, and the way to lead a better, more efficient life is by obtaining gold and spending the time to outfit yourself.¡±


    However slightly, Rex¡¯s group was beginning to understand the discomfort brought on by his words. They had definitely felt as if they were being guided by something.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t doubt this since it was natural for us. It¡¯s like I was being completely manipulated by something, and I didn¡¯t realize it as I continued to fight. I couldn¡¯t realize¡­that the way we live is defined by the Role that we are given.¡±


    At these words, everyone of them recalled their own lives.


    Tina, born as a Monk, had entered a Temple and trained there. Palna was the same. Since she was a Magician, she had strengthened her magic power and memorized incantations from many books. Krul, as a Princess, was born as a Sage, so she had devoted herself to training since she was expected to join the Demon King subjugation party. Rex, too, was the same. Since he was the Hero, he was obstructed from choosing another path, by the restraining feeling that there was something he had to do.


    ¡°Rex, seeing that you were bound by a Hero¡¯s sense of duty, I had pitied you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    The abrasive Rex couldn¡¯t find any words to reply with as he was reminded of his past. In reality, he thought he had led a merciful life by just fighting.


    ¡°Exactly what is the value of living while being bound by your Role?¡±


    The only one who felt like they could understand these words was Takako. She had understood the value of living the way others could after she had deviated from the path of continuous fighting.


    ¡°We¡­surely, it¡¯s fine to become what you want to be, but with this world¡¯s scheme, it tries to get in your way. I thought I was unhappy when, no matter how much time passed, I couldn¡¯t throw away my role as a Villager. I finally gave up all hope once I reached Level 999. The amount of experience necessary for the next Level was no longer displayed on the Status Window.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­then, why have you continued to fight?¡±


    Before he knew it, Estellar was also questioning Kagami. Disregarding their relation as enemies, he was simply worried about what Kagami had obtained after becoming the unprecedented existence of being Level 999.


    ¡°I was frustrated. I thought I was being taken for a fool. I thought I couldn¡¯t forgive it. I had hoped to become much, much, much stronger. Then, I realized it. When I became Level 999 and acquired a new Skill¡­I was given the answer by this world I had always doubted.¡±


    At that moment, Kagami displayed his Status Window before him. What was displayed was his Level of 999, and Estellar was surprised when Kagami revealed his Status Parameters. It was clear that each value in the Status Parameters were not those belonging to a Villager.


    Although it wasn¡¯t equal to a Hero¡¯s, if a Hero temporarily became Level 999, the values on Kagami¡¯s card would probably equal half of the Hero¡¯s power. On that screen, there was not a single value that should have belonged to a Villager.


    Then, the display on the Status Window changed. What was displayed now was one of the ten Skills Kagami had in large letters. This was what was written:


    Skill: The One Who Challenges God


    Effect: This person¡¯s growth will not stop. Obtained experience is converted into a power that exceeds one¡¯s limits.


    ¡°There are people who created the system of this world. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll find these guys and beat the crap out of them. We are free; we are not puppets they can manipulate!¡±


    They were speechless. They couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. Estellar who still wore a surprised expression could only mutter, ¡°Such a thing is¡­¡± and trembled.


    This Skill granted Kagami two benefits. The first was that he was a presence akin to a ¡¾God¡¿, and the other was that he caught a scent of the existence of skills that would oppose them.


    ¡°Hints have been found, you know? Although they were unable to manipulate this world since ancient times, it was always the creators selling these items for 10,000 gold. They were ¡®unclaimed rewards¡¯. Well, I just had the feeling that I would need to buy one someday, but it was just a hunch.¡±


    After Palna finished casting her Healing Magic, Krul, Tina, and Alice, who had advised him to give up earlier, stood up and faced Kagami. He had recovered his stamina as he spoke, thanks to his Skills.


    ¡°This is my answer. That¡¯s why I will never give up, even if you tell me to.¡±


    He clearly declared his intention with those words.


    ¡°Finding the answer to such a thing, depends on yourself.¡±


    Kagami turned his back to them and headed towards Mecea, who was walking towards them at a really slow speed from far away.


    Then he muttered, ¡°Healing no longer works¡­This is the end.¡± He abandoned the tactic of run-and-strike that he had been using until now. He bent his waist while concentrating and began to release a white aura from his entire body, bright enough to be visible.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.09

    The overwhelming white aura swirled around Kagami. This change was too sudden, and everyone gazed at him doubtfully.


    ¡°What is that¡­You still have something?¡±


    ¡°I remembered that I can use this Skill. It¡¯s a Skill I couldn¡¯t use when I was Level 900. If I use it, my HP will drop to 10 and I won¡¯t be able to move after using it. In exchange, it doubles my Status.¡±


    ¡°Doubles¡­!?¡±


    They were shocked. Even if it only doubled Kagami¡¯s Status for an instant, he would have a power comparable to a Level 999 Hero.


    ¡°Although I really wanted to get stronger by fighting that thing more, this isn¡¯t the time for that, right? I¡¯ll get strong enough to defeat that thing so¡­this is the end. Let¡¯s compare our strength, shall we?¡±


    At that moment, Rex sneered. He had managed to figure out why Kagami had become stronger without needing anyone to tell him. Considering the fact that Kagami possessed a skill that allowed him to grow stronger by gaining experience, the items that he could have obtained from fighting strong enemies, and the reason Kagami fought barehanded, there was only one conclusion. Rex realized why Kagami had rushed up to the Mecea by himself.


    ¡°The goal this time is different. If that¡¯s the case, then you, Villager¡­no, Kagami! Use this!¡±


    At that moment, Rex tossed his sword to Kagami, who stopped and caught it with one hand.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not the Legendary Sword, it¡¯s still a fine sword (TN: wazamono) forged by a master craftsman. Go! Go, accomplish our goal!¡±


    As soon as Rex finished speaking, Kagami smiled and released a pressure strong enough to push everyone back. Then, Kagami¡¯s figure disappeared. Although they could trace his path with their eyes, they couldn¡¯t actually see him.


    He was moving so swiftly that, even though they couldn¡¯t see him, they could see the shockwaves left in his wake. The earth of Astro scattered into the sky, as if a series of explosions had occurred.


    These invisible shockwaves approached Mecea and the enemy Monster troop. They attacked Kagami using long range Heat Beams, but none of them hit him.


    ¡¾Skill: Limit Release¡¿


    This Skill didn¡¯t actually double a person¡¯s Status. Normally, humans could only exert up to 30% of their true strength. This Skill released a person¡¯s natural inhibitor and temporarily allowed them to access 70% of their true strength. Even if this was a power that appeared normally, the astonishing Kagami only pulled out twice the amount of power. With this skill, the living beings of this world could draw out power which others would be incapable of stopping.


    ¡°Even with the Level 999¡¯s growth limit, this skill doesn¡¯t give a shit about the world¡¯s ploy.¡±


    Kagami evaded several Monster attacks, quickly arriving before Mecea¡¯s feet. He gripped Rex¡¯s sword in his right hand while yelling that, and bent his waist, preparing to attack.


    Immediately after, he opened his eyes, clenched his teeth, and kicked off the ground with all his power, jumping towards Mecea.


    The jump of this human cannonball, which shot off directly towards Mecea at an inhuman speed, created a shockwave that blew away most of the surrounding Monsters.


    Although Kagami was a mere Villager¡­no, it was because he was a Villager that he had accomplished such a feat.


    Abandoned by God, he had continued to fight back, and no matter how many times the barrier called limits stood in his way because of his role as a Villager, he had always relentlessly overcome it. And then, the conclusion.


    ¡°My limits¡­I will decide them!¡±


    He unleashed a single attack, swinging his sword upwards. He had swung the sword with all of his power as he jumped, causing the attack to surpass human limits. Just a single, unimaginable attack.


    ¡¾Overbreak¡¿


    Mecea was pushed upwards by the power of Kagami¡¯s attack, and the solid, black armor was split, like a piece of paper getting sliced in half. The tip of the sword moved faster than the speed of sound, creating a hollow shockwave and quickly tore the armor apart. When the armor around Mecea¡¯s head was destroyed by Kagami¡¯s single attack, the figure of a worn out Demon King appeared.


    ¡°Hey, Shishou. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Kagami, who had jumped up into the air, exchanged a glance with the Demon King and muttered those words. The Demon King lost consciousness with a smile, as if he were relieved.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Mecea flashed and vanished, becoming a spec of dust, as if it had been eaten by the heavens. What remained was a weakened Demon King, lying down on the barren land. His dark brown hair was combed straight back from his forehead. With his aged face and his beard, he had the features of a middle-aged man.


    Douglas Balnesio. This was the Demon King¡¯s name. He was Kagami¡¯s benefactor who had allowed him to get stronger. Nine years ago, when humans and demons had just begun to doubt their relationship with each other, Kagami embarked on a journey to the Demon King without hesitation. Making it to the Demon King¡¯s abode was nothing short of a miracle. He stealthily trespassed into the Demon King¡¯s castle and, while trying to remain hidden, accidentally arrived at the Demon King¡¯s bedroom. The Demon King had taught Kagami many things after finding him.


    ¡°Alright, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°It seems¡­you have gotten a bit stronger. Will you¡­kill me?¡±


    ¡°Nono, I have been fighting to save you, you know?¡±


    While letting out a sigh, Kagami replied to the Demon King, who was lying down. The Demon King smiled while lightly laughing at him, and muttered ¡®¡­Like always, you¡¯re an odd Villager.¡±


    From the Demon King¡¯s perspective, someone like Kagami was rare. Only Kagami, a normal Villager who had just exceeded Level 100, would have suddenly come into his room, without any killing intent, and asked him the puzzling question, ¡®What do you think of humans?¡¯.


    The Demon King felt nostalgia over the days he had used his position as a Demon to train Kagami, who had wanted the power to change his current situation.


    The Villager had rushed out during his training, saying that he would somehow fix the relationship between Demons and humans, and now, here he was in front of him, nine years later.


    The Demon King intuitively guessed that he had likely experienced many setbacks after hearing Kagami, who had fought to save him, mutter that and seeing a worried Alice beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry¡­Alice.¡±


    ¡°Kagami-san came to save you¡­¡­Takako-chan and Rex-san¡¯s group too.¡±


    As she said this, the Demon King slightly shifted his unmovable body and looked at his surroundings. There was a martial artist whose physique was more rugged than his own and his servant, Menou. Then, there was the presence he guessed belonged to the Hero¡¯s Party, who were looking at him with bewildered expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the unique party. The Hero there¡­it would be easy to kill me now, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­We have yet to reorganize ourselves. We don¡¯t have any plans to kill you in such a situation.¡±


    Rex gripped the sword Kagami had returned, suppressing his impatient urge, and headed towards the Monster troop surrounding the Demon King.


    Even though the Monster troop had them surrounded, they didn¡¯t try to attack Kagami and Rex¡¯s group at all. Although Rex¡¯s group didn¡¯t know what they were planning, it was a very favorable situation for them. Rex¡¯s group and Kagami looked ready to fight, but they were so weak that they couldn¡¯t take another step.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.10

    ¡°If I decided to kill you¡­!¡±


    While she spoke, Palna pointed her palm at the Demon King. This was just an empty threat, since she no longer had any magic power. Back when her life had been in danger, she had genuinely wanted to see his reaction in a similar situation. Would he show an ugly appearance as he begged for his life? Or would he accept it without complaints?


    However, the Demon King¡¯s reaction greatly differed from Palna¡¯s expectations. The Demon King laughed. He laughed regrettably, like it couldn¡¯t be helped. As if he were accepting the world¡¯s ploy.


    Alice was standing next to her father and looked at Palna with teary eyes, as if pleading for her to ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to kill Alice-sama and Demon King-sama as long as I¡¯m alive.¡±


    Palna¡¯s mood worsened, feeling as if she had been toyed with by fate. After seeing Menou stand in her way to protect Alice and the Demon King, she wordlessly retracted her hand and turned away.


    ¡°Menou¡­I¡¯m really thankful you assisted Alice. I¡¯m proud to have a subordinate like you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be preposterous¡­Everything regarding Alice-sama is thanks to Kagami-dono.¡±


    After conversing with Menou, he looked at Alice and Kagami with a ¡®fuu¡¯. As he watched Alice forcibly stuff the last potion down Kagami¡¯s throat, the Demon King smiled. He believed from the bottom of his heart that sacrificing his life would be a cheap price to pay if it accomplished his ideals.


    ¡°But¡­it is necessary to know the true intentions behind these events. Estellar¡­you, what are you planning to do?¡±


    At the Demon King¡¯s words, everyone turned to face Estellar who was nonchalantly floating in the air. Estellar had been quiet, as if contemplating something, while gazing at Kagami and the Demon King.


    ¡°Although I had put in considerable effort to borrow the Demon King¡¯s power in order to threaten the humans, since the next opportunity won¡¯t appear regardless of how long I wait¡­I see. This is annoying.¡±


    Estellar¡¯s mysterious words resounded in their minds.


    ¡°What the hell¡­is next?¡±


    Kagami asked the question everyone had on their minds.


    ¡°Let me give you a few hints on how to beat the crap out of the guys who made this world. There are two ways. The first one¡­is to kill the Demon King.¡±


    After deliberating over whether to tell them or not, Estellar replied with a sigh, as if it couldn¡¯t have been helped. The only one who understood the hint was Kagami. The others simply looked like they wanted to inquire further.


    Kagami had originally considered this issue. Even though Estellar had obtained the Demon King¡¯s vast pool of power, why did he not try to kill them? Didn¡¯t he have a separate goal of eliminating humans?


    If the goal was to eliminate humans, weren¡¯t there more effective ways to invade? Why did he pretend to be hostile, as if he wanted to¡­spread it throughout the world? Why did he resort to taking Salumeria? Why were all of the Salumerian citizens allowed to run away without being intercepted and killed?


    With normal invasions, Kagami had always felt as if there was an ulterior motive. However, with that answer, he came to understand Estellar¡¯s words. By making them feel threatened, wouldn¡¯t that lead to the rise of an existence capable of defeating the Demon King?


    ¡°Dismissal¡­!¡± (Kagami)


    Due to his comprehension, Kagami declared that. He had always worried about following the world¡¯s system.


    ¡°Right?¡­That¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult. I have yet to find any records of this being done before now. However, it¡¯s a different issue if you were aiming for that originally.¡± (Estellar)


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say at all, though?¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°Show me the item you will need to obtain to complete your goal. The other method.¡± (Estellar)


    ¡°You mean¡­the 10,000 gold item?¡± (Kagami)


    Estellar nodded to Kagami¡¯s question. He couldn¡¯t understand why Estellar let him know that. However, Kagami finally gave into the feeling that he was being asked for a favor. He couldn¡¯t understand the reason even though Estellar had told him that while looking at him steadily.


    ¡°Who¡­are you? Are you not a subordinate of the Demon King?¡±(Kagami)


    Estellar only muttered, ¡°I was destined to be a subordinate by fate,¡± in reply before extending his arm and directing his palm towards the Demon King. The Demon King was wrapped in a violet light released from Estellar¡¯s palm, and soon, his figure vanished, as if he had ceased to exist.


    ¡°Demon King-sama? You bastard¡­Estellar! Where did you take Demon King-sama!¡± (Menou)


    ¡°Estellar! Return my father!¡± (Alice)


    Menou and Alice yelled at Estellar while looking worried to death.


    ¡°I have collected Demon King-sama. If you want me to return him, show me how you will accomplish it¡­the other method. That¡¯s right, the time limit is¡­one year. If you are still struggling by then, I will use Demon King-sama once again, and I will destroy humanity with all of my power.¡± (Estellar)


    Estellar muttered, ¡°I wonder which side will survive next time,¡± and then his body was wrapped in violet before his figure vanished, just like the Demon King.


    Worried about the implication of killing the Demon King in a year, Kagami furrowed his brows and wore a baffled expression.


    ¡°Even though¡­I finally met father.¡± (Alice)


    With half her body already sagging, Alice ended up collapsing and sat down while muttering that weakly.


    ¡°Please look¡­.The Monsters are!¡± (Tina)


    Tina was pointing at the Monster troop that was heading back towards the Demon King¡¯s Castle, while completely ignoring Kagami¡¯s group and abandoning the battle.


    After they disappeared, Kagami¡¯s group stood alone, already sick of everything in the Astro Wasteland. Although they had been able to protect Salumeria and confirm the safety of the Demon king, they all had a big lump in their chests from dissatisfaction.


    Many of Estellar¡¯s words were mysterious, and then there was the issue of defeating the Demon King and obtaining the 10,000 gold. It was like they hadn¡¯t understood this world. They were left with negative feelings while worrying over that unsolvable problem.


    ¡°What will we do¡­now?¡± (Krul)


    Krul suddenly raised the question while Kagami was gazing after the Monster troop that was disappearing over the horizon.


    ¡°What will you guys do?¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°I¡­¡± (Krul)


    Krul considered the question seriously, even though Kagami had yet to look away from the Monsters. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t decide what was right or wrong. Krul and Kagami shared the same dilemma. At least Alice had a parent and child relation to the Demon King, and that wouldn¡¯t change.


    The others had the same thought as well.


    ¡°I want to listen to your opinions, what do you plan on doing from here?¡± (Rex)


    Although he had initially begun on a journey to defeat the Demon King, Rex was worried about whether he had decided to do that by his own will or by the will of the world.


    Rex, who had been gazing into the distance with a lost look, asked Kagami.


    When faced with that question, Kagami twisted his body left and right while groaning with a worried look as he pretended to think about it. Then, suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he snapped his fingers with a ¡®pachin.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, to start with, I¡¯m going to open up a Casino!¡±


    Is what he said.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Hah?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone there exclaimed that with their heads inclined in reply to Kagami¡¯s completely unexpected and baffling words.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.1

    ¡°No one else will be coming today¡­Our discussion about what to do concerning our roles before one week passes is now open.¡±


    They were sitting in a dim section of a bewitching bar, located at the corner of the residential area near Balman City¡¯s plaza. With a ¡®Dan,¡¯ Kagami struck the table with a serious look.


    Kagami, Alice, Krul, and Tina were sitting at a table inside the bar while Takako, Menou, and Rex sat at the bar counter, silently looking at Kagami.


    The Kenta-Uros were substituting for Takako, the bar owner, and stood behind the counter polishing glasses.


    After Kagami announced the start of the meeting by striking the table, it remained silent for a while. Takako soundlessly raised her hand with a ¡®suu,¡¯ as if intending to destroy that silence.


    ¡°I¡­wish to be a Bunny Girl.¡±


    The moment Takako uttered those words, everyone there shivered.


    They shivered so hard that a strange sweat appeared on their foreheads. Menou, who was sitting next to Takako, thought, ¡®Is she¡­serious,¡¯ in surprise after staring at Takako¡¯s figure when she raised her hand seriously and opened her mouth.


    Regarding the Demon King¡¯s Army, one month had passed since the attack on Salumeria.


    Kagami, who had released his limiter when he had fought Estellar and the Demon King Army, couldn¡¯t move his body for a day. By the next day though, he had healed enough to collect the gold that had been dropped by the Monsters in the Astro wasteland battlefield. Thanks to those hyenas who held no obligations towards Kagami, the money he had collected didn¡¯t even amount to three Gold.


    Of course, Kagami was known far and wide as one of the heroes who had saved Salumeria, and although he didn¡¯t feel the need to be honored, he, as well as Takako, Alice, and Menou, who accompanied him, were quickly thanked by the Salumerians before they had departed for the Demon King¡¯s Castle.


    Rex¡¯s group had followed them to find the Demon King, but the Demon King¡¯s Castle had been completely deserted. The land that used to be covered by a violet-colored fog of dense magic power released from the Demon Castle and had been infested by Monsters that spawned from the dense magic, had become a normal, old castle built standing on top of a sheer cliff, bereft of fog and Monsters.


    After all of that, Kagami¡¯s group only found some gems worth about 20 Gold. They had not encountered the Demon King nor Estellar, so they had restlessly returned to Balman, since they couldn¡¯t get anything done in Salumeria while being treated like heroes.


    At the same time, Rex¡¯s group that had set out to subjugate the Demon King had lost their purpose and returned to Balman with Kagami, who was unable to proceed with his plans.


    Regardless of the need to raise 10,000 Gold and whether they would defeat or save the Demon King, they predicted that, if they ended up fighting in a year, the battle would take place in Salumeria. Salumeria would sustain a large amount of damage at that time, so Rex¡¯s group decided to lend their power in order to collect the 10,000 gold.


    Of course, since they no longer sought to defeat the Demon King, Rex¡¯s group had thoughts about obtaining knowledge concerning Kagami¡¯s origins while supporting him.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s begin with what we know, and then decide on how to proceed from here on with our own wills. Won¡¯t you share your knowledge?¡±


    Kagami gladly agreed with those words and decided to aim for his large goal of 10,000 Gold. Palna was the only one who had disapproved of coexisting with Demons to the very end and planned to eliminate them.


    ¡°T-Takako-dono? I think there is a job more suitable for Takako-dono?¡±


    ¡°There is a job¡­besides being a Bunny Girl, that¡¯s suitable for me?¡±


    Looking at the energetic Takako who wanted to be a Bunny Girl, their shivering worsened.


    Kagami¡¯s group had immediately discussed how they would gather 10,000 Gold when they returned to Balman town. Currently, Kagami¡¯s total assets were 5547 Gold. In other words, they just needed to gather the remaining 5000 Gold within a year. The plan Kagami had presented was to build a Casino.


    The targets were rich nobles. If the rate of the Casino installments were high, they believed that their profits would be high as well. There was a risk regarding the Casino¡¯s responsibilities. However, they were planning on using Games, since they were advantageous for Casinos.


    Although they had considered asking for donations, when they had tried asking Krul, as a princess, it seemed that she didn¡¯t have any confidence of being able to convince the upper crust to donate, even if she were to ask her father for a favor. Even though Krul had offered to store their strongest equipment and necessary items at the Guild before leaving on the journey, her offer had been rejected with ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±


    After Takako¡¯s input, Krul was once again asked to return to her kingdom with, ¡°If you relay the present situation to them, will they fund us with some gold?¡± but she persistently responded that ¡°They can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Even though we were asked to subjugate the Demon King, what should we do since they won¡¯t cooperate with us on the funding?¡±


    Kagami voiced the conclusion that all of them had reached. Although they believed the kingdom might have a link to the world¡¯s ploy as stated by Estellar, without any way to prove it, they had no other choice but to collect the 10,000 Gold.


    The cost of constructing a Casino was 546 Gold. They needed to earn around 5000 Gold in the remaining year.


    Following Kagami¡¯s observations, they concluded that it would be impossible to earn 5000 Gold by just managing an ordinary Casino.


    Although there were various plans for other forms of labor, for now, they had gathered together in order to organize the Casino¡¯s management before the week ended.


    ¡°Takako-dono¡­I think it¡¯s fine for you to manage a bar within the Casino.¡±


    ¡°Well, Menou-chan? Would you mind being the shop manager?¡±


    Menou stuttered from Takako¡¯s question. Kagami had been lucky enough to discover another spawn blocker, so Menou was provided with a cloth to suppress his magic power like Alice.


    It had become possible for Menou to live amongst humans, and he had been leading an ordinary life this past month, giving Alice an allowance from his savings and helping with Takako¡¯s bar.


    ¡°They will be Takako¡¯s Bunny Girls. I think she would be too ¡®exciting¡¯ for guys. Having too much excitement is bad for one¡¯s education. Truly.¡±


    Kagami replied to Takako¡¯s serious proposal in an equally serious manner.


    ¡°I-I also think Takako-san¡¯s Bunny Girl appearance would be too exciting¡­for various reasons.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­even Alice-chan? That¡¯s right¡­my sex appeal would be too great.¡±


    Alice replied with, ¡°Yeah¡­That¡¯s right,¡± without looking at her.


    In the last month, Alice had accompanied Kagami on a journey to collect gold. They had been inseparable, like siblings, and she had continued supporting him under the pretense of ¡°it is for Kagami.¡±


    Although Kagami had initially believed that she would become a burden, he felt like she had ended up helping him, since she was skilled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­Me being a Bunny Girl would be bad for the eyes, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll leave the management of the Bar to you since the clients would end up poisoned by seeing such a sight.¡±


    In the end, after Kagami emphasized that, Takako consented with, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± while letting out a sigh.


    ¡°The Bunny Girl position will be handed over to Krul-chan, then.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? No, I-I will never wear such a shameless outfit!?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide on that from here on out!¡±


    Krul yelled at Takako with her face dyed a deep red.


    In the past month, Krul had stayed in Balman town while completing tasks such as accompanying Alice and Kagami as a Healer, helping out at Takako¡¯s bar, and helping with the Casino¡¯s construction. Although she had been raised as royalty, because she had the constitution of an adventuring Adventurer, she had easily adapted to living like a commoner.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.2

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t look this way.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But I think it¡¯s fine on Tina-chan. Your style is nice, even though your body is small¡­I think it suits you.¡±


    Slightly angered by the reference to her stature, Tina turned her eyes away and clearly declared, ¡°I¡¯ll refuse since I¡¯m petite!¡±


    For the last month, Tina had resided in the Church, which was beyond the residential area on the north side of Balman, and led a life of Dungeon diving in a party with Kagami¡¯s group, as well as giving individual guidance to lost children each day.


    ¡°It¡¯s hopeless for Tina-Tina. I don¡¯t know of anything else you could do, other than being a Bunny Girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­Tina-Tina. Anyways, what is it you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Become a Pope.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you well. What was it you said you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Become a Pope.¡±


    Tina hung her head slightly and considered it while muttering, ¡°A Pope is¡­umm, in other words,¡± in a serious manner.


    ¡°You want me¡­to start a religion?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right, Pope-sama.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    In response to Tina¡¯s definite reply, Kagami stood up from his seat and muttered, ¡°This is¡­are you kidding me?¡± and looked as if he couldn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking this seriously! Rather, what is a Pope?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that. Tina would help save the impure hearts of those people who keep on losing and losing in the Casino. You would sell them Luck-Up Items that would make them come back to the Casino.¡±


    Kagami didn¡¯t notice everyone¡¯s dumbfounded condition and continued to speak. He proposed the tag-line, ¡°The world has changed ever since I joined Tina¡¯s Religion. I come to the Casino everyday. I¡¯ve also won the lottery!¡± and everyone continued to be at a loss for words regarding the new Religion.


    To summarize Kagami¡¯s statements, he had just proposed a crafty way to make money by creating a Church within the Casino.


    ¡°Must you earn money by using the God that I serve!?¡±


    ¡°Stupid Tina! Tina is Stupid! For now, we¡¯re saving up gold to ultimately beat the crap out of the Gods. In other words, since we¡¯re already planning to beat them up, it¡¯s not strange to use them to earn gold! They¡¯re our enemies after all! Same as the Monsters!¡±


    ¡°No¡­Well, doesn¡¯t that deny the reason I exist?¡±


    ¡°And whatnot-ugh.¡±


    Afterwards, the result of repeated negotiation was that Tina had consented to establish a Church within the Casino and promote Accessories related to Luck-Up, which were beneficial to the Casino, while progressing with her normal work.


    ¡°So, Shishou, what should I do?¡±


    The next one to ask that was Rex as he stood up from his seat at the counter and approached Kagami.


    ¡°Hmm, Chikky-kun, won¡¯t you stop calling me Shishou?¡±


    ¡°Then stop calling me Chikky.¡±


    Ever since the attack on Salumeria a month ago, Rex had persistently called Kagami, ¡®Shishou.¡¯ He wished to learn various things at Kagami¡¯s side in order to change his way of living.


    Rex, who had lived bound by the Role of Hero, destined to subjugate the Demon King, had longed for Kagami¡¯s straightforward lifestyle, which wasn¡¯t bound by his Role. He was determined to observe Kagami¡¯s way of life in order to discover what he truly wanted to do. As proof of his determination, despite not receiving any teachings, Rex had been calling Kagami, Shishou.


    It was normally impossible for a Hero to want to be taught by a Villager. It would destroy their personal values. It was unknown whether he was happy due to his new attitude of wanting to improve, but he had been doing many things with Kagami without complaining as he called him Shishou.


    ¡°Rex¡­I¡¯m ordering you as your Shishou. If you stop calling me Shishou¡­! I will confer upon you a full mastery!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m calling you Shishou because I respect you, but we are of equal standing. I¡¯m calling you Shishou freely because I just want to observe your way of life.


    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t we bad?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re helping me with various things in exchange for that, right? Speaking of gathering 10,000 gold, that Demon man¡­ I want to know the meaning of Estellar¡¯s true intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yosh, well then, you¡¯ll be on toilet duty.¡±


    ¡°Hold up, Shishou.¡±


    After several minutes, Kagami finished discussing with Rex about the distribution of Roles. In the middle of this, Alice had continued to observe Kagami and Rex¡¯s unsightly debate, while happily thinking about how a Demon such as herself was mixed in with them.


    ¡°Then Alice will be on toilet duty.¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a moment Kagami-san.¡±


    At the end of their discussion, Alice interjected with a serious look.


    This time, the discussion wasn¡¯t just between Kagami and Rex, Tina, Krul, and Alice were involved as well, and they were bickering loudly. Observing this scene, Takako and Menou, who were still seated at the counter, smiled.


    ¡°By the way, Kagami-chan. Although this seems like a fundamental issue, do we have enough people for this with just us?¡±


    Takako asked Kagami, who was still mired in the conversation of Role distribution. He showed her a troubled expression, as if trying to recall something, and then, with a serious look, said:


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Is what he replied.


    Takako was easily able to understand his response.


    Kagami¡¯s total assets totaled 5547 Gold. With this amount, 847 gold was used for the construction fees and set up costs. Kagami¡¯s current total assets were 5000 Gold. He had reached this amount after collecting 300 Gold from defeating Monsters and accepting Quests in the past month. Their urgent goal was to gather the remaining 5000 Gold within the remaining 11 months.


    He felt regretful that he hadn¡¯t gone all out in saving his money before, since it looked like ¡°it might be possible if we had two years to do it¡±.


    Anyways, since it was impossible to gather 5000 Gold in a year through normal means, Kagami had proposed building a Casino. It was an evil proposal to have the Guild members, Adventurers, and Nobles spend a lot of their saved up money.


    Speaking of being able to do anything if one had an income; although the Casino would be the main attraction, inside would be several entertainment facilities, such as Restaurants, Bars, Taverns, Tina¡¯s Church, Public Baths, and etc.


    Even though they would be managing a large-scale Casino, they clearly didn¡¯t have enough people.


    Facing the sea, the town of Balman was huge. It was prosperous enough to have plenty of Merchants, Mercenaries, Adventurers, and fellow Guild members gathered.


    When a Casino seeks to target a Kingdom¡¯s nobles and the people that gather in such a huge town as clients, it becomes necessary to build such a large-scale Casino. As a result, they had purchased a piece of land surrounding a portion of unused port, and had built a Casino facing the sea around one-twentieth the size of Balman.


    ¡°I thought we would somehow be able to do it with our spirits.¡±


    ¡°Since that has yet to happen, aren¡¯t we in a hurry now? We need to gather more hands quickly, right? What have we been doing¡­ in this past month?¡±


    ¡°Well, umm¡­ entering Dungeons¡­ umm¡­ and beating the crap¡­ out of Monsters.¡±


    As a sole proprietor, Takako began to scold Kagami who sat in seiza. With their outlook on the present situation full of troubles, everyone, except for Kagami, let out a deep sigh.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.3

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s Krul, won¡¯t you be able to bring in a lot of guys from the castle? If we explain the situation to them, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues in bringing off-duty soldiers and servants with free time, right?¡±


    Kagami suggested this and clapped his hands as if he had finally remembered something.


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s impossible. Although it¡¯s to prevent an all out war with the Demons¡­if it¡¯s Father¡­¡±


    After saying that, Krul gloomily went silent. Kagami, who somehow understood when looking at her unsettled countenance, tilted his head with a ¡®gurin¡¯ and looked at Takako.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­Even now, we don¡¯t have any way to do it.¡±


    Takako said with a sigh, as if she had similarly understood.


    The ones who had pushed for the defeat of Demons and Monsters were originally the humans of the Kingdom. Even if they were to lend their power to avoid an all out war with the Demons, if they told them about the situation, then they would probably be forced to face the war head-on and repel them.


    It would be cruel to ask a favor of Krul, who had gradually begun to appreciate the relationship between Demons and humans, when she already knew the outcome.


    ¡°So? What method will we use, Takako-san?¡±


    Alice asked the always dependable Takako, full of expectation.


    ¡°There¡¯s a plaza to recruit party members in Balman, right? It¡¯s fine if we look for casino employees there.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­but it¡¯s really just Adventurers in this town, you know? I don¡¯t think we will be able to gather enough competent people to work at a casino immediately that way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not so? There are a lot of villagers in the residential area, so it¡¯ll depend on their labor situation. It might be possible for such people to want to work together with the charismatic Rex-chan and Krul-chan.¡±


    After Takako said that, Rex and Krul turned away slightly, as if declining. Krul looked towards the bay window, and Rex mistakenly stared at the Kenta-Uros behind the counter.


    ¡°Humans, ugh. I understand the ones who turn towards us with their looks of envy, longing to be existences with high charisma like us. However, it¡¯s impossible for standard trashy playboys with golden hair like you. Give up.¡±


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Rex, whose presence was deemed unpleasant, once again looked at Kagami¡¯s group. Besides Krul, everyone gazed at Rex intently, and Rex let out a sigh of resignation.


    ¡°I mainly recruited party members at the plaza in order to defeat the Demon King. To try to recruit people to become casino employees, who would only quit soon after, is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°The problem is their pride. They will be bound by that, even though it would be boring. They¡¯re going through great pains to forge a new path, right? Isn¡¯t it a good step towards a different path of life from now on?¡±


    Kagami shook his head left and right with a yareyare as if it was useless. Rex showed a distressed look; Krul, however, seemed perfectly fine and only showed a bitter expression, free of worry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Krul-san?¡±


    Seeing her expression, Alice raised her voice in worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­a human of the royal family. If I try to recruit people to be casino employees as the head of the nation, there is a possibility that they will be disillusioned¡­If that happened, it would surely cause inconveniences, not to me, but to the royal family.¡±


    Alice somehow understood the problem after listening to her words. Although the issue was still pride, like with Rex, it was worrisome since it wasn¡¯t an issue of individual pride, but the pride of others. If they were blocked by this, there was a possibility of offending someone they didn¡¯t have any control over.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m plenty happy for you guy to just help me out on this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Kagami-san.¡±


    Relieved by these words, Krul smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if we let Rex do the recruitment advertising. He¡¯ll quit being a Hero and begin to work as an Idol. He¡¯ll be working together with us in the casino, so won¡¯t everyone try it out? Let¡¯s go gather people we like.¡±


    ¡°Fah!?¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve just mentioned an appropriate idea, it might have been a bit too sudden. Anyhow, Rex is an ikemen and has the qualities of an idol¡­Yes, let¡¯s go with this.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a moment Shishou! I haven¡¯t had a say in this at all! A Hero becoming an idol? I haven¡¯t heard of such an idiotic and unprecedented story before!¡±


    Rex hurriedly approached Kagami about his crazy idea.


    ¡°Idols are great. Heroes also really look like idols. Would you rather they call you hot and sexy, or go kyaa~kyaa~? Which would you pick from as a girl; a Hero or a strong ikemen idol?¡±


    ¡°H-¡­hot and sexy? Kyaa¡­kyaa¡­A choice¡­between¡­the two?¡±


    As if he had been completely brainwashed, Rex gulped at Kagami¡¯s words and looked at Krul, Tina, and Alice who were gazing at him coldly.


    ¡°Speaking of idols, a character¡¯s role is important you know, what kind of setting should we use? For now, when we talk with each other, we will open ourselves with an ¡°Ehehe¡­¡±, while we cleverly present ourselves, we will laugh with ¡°Geebubebahaha! Kopoo!¡± and our debut song will be ¡®The Bottomless Swamp.¡¯ Let¡¯s go with this.¡±


    ¡°A dark¡­character! As expected, Rex-san is cute with that.¡±


    Tina unintentionally retorted after listening to that unclear concept of a character. However, after he had perceived the phrase, ¡°girls speak of ¡®motemote¡¯¡±, Rex had been paralyzed with the sensation of becoming an idol and said, ¡°Idols aren¡¯t¡­bad.¡±


    After this, Menou proposed, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to work towards gathering people, instead of conversing amongst ourselves like this?¡±, so Kagami headed towards the plaza with Rex, Alice, and Tina.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.4

    Normally one could recruit workers in the town using a Recruiter¡¯s Notice, which was placed in the same area where the Guild would issue Quests. So, it was normal for the bulletin board at the town plaza, where the Guild was located, to be filled with notices from people who wished to be employed.


    Even Adventurers would use the Recruiter¡¯s Notice board to gather a party. However, when party members were desperate to complete quests and it was necessary to recruit urgently, the recruitment would be done in the same way Rex had done it: by giving a speech and forming a party right then and there.


    ¡°Well, as expected. Not a single person has shown up.¡±


    ¡°We gathered a lot of attention though¡­Well, they are Adventurers for the most part.¡±


    Putting her elbows on her knees, Tina supported the statement that Kagami, who was sitting on a bench in a corner of the plaza, had made, and let out a sigh.


    Alice, who was in a good mood, was sitting on the bench next to Kagami, licking her ice cream with a ¡®peropero¡¯ and dangling her feet with a ¡®purapura¡¯ while gazing at Rex, who was desperately trying to recruit.


    Currently, Rex was delivering a speech by himself with his status window open, revealing his Hero Role. Since making him into an Idol right now would have an adverse effect, for the moment, they had decided to garner the attention of the people passing by in the plaza using his Role as Hero, instead of using Tina¡¯s proposal.


    However, even though he did gather their attention, most of the Adventurers stopped paying attention to him once the topic turned to labor.


    That was quite natural, since those who decided to work could only receive the agreed upon wages over a long period of time. Although there was no risk to their lives, for Adventurers with the strength to fight, earning money this way could only be called inefficient.


    Although there were many Heroes, it was a separate issue once labor was brought up, and those who had gathered would end up dispersing one by one the minute they heard that. The ones who were listening to Rex, who was desperately saying, ¡°Want to discover an amazing and unprecedented life at a casino together with me, a Hero?¡±, were mostly Villagers.


    ¡°But the remaining Villagers probably don¡¯t know why they¡¯ve joined the gathering. They only appear to have a slight interest, since none of them have spoken yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this¡­the wages surely aren¡¯t that bad, but maybe recruiting a lot all of them at once is suspicious, and that, with his Role of Hero, it¡¯s too far out of reach?¡±


    ¡°Well then, is it better if I try to persuade them?¡±


    ¡°Kagami-san is even more suspicious, you know. As a Villager, you¡¯re rich and you¡¯re Level 999¡­This degree of suspiciousness could only be questionable.¡±


    Depressed by Tina¡¯s harsh words, Kagami looked for the reason why people weren¡¯t talking in the present situation.


    They required 20 males and 20 females. They would work eight hours shifts. The job description for available jobs included Casino Dealers, bar employees, and the like. There were all kinds of cleaning jobs as well. Wages would be 50 Silver a month, and compared to the Club Takako-chan managed, the wage for this work was higher by 5 Silver.


    In this world, where the wages of servants and maids and the like who worked daily was said to be 100 Silver even if they weren¡¯t cultured, to the capable Villagers, a monthly wage of 50 Silver was quite high for a job that ignored their career history and true abilities.


    Even if one worked at an inn or an izakaya for a period of three years, one could only receive a wage of 35 Silver per month. Even though it was written that there was an initial salary of 50 Silver with opportunities for a raise, nobody tried to gather around.


    ¡°Why¡­even though it¡¯s written that we would treat people with capable Roles well, and would even grant an increase in their wages if they prove their ability¡­why? Is it because I¡¯m a not Idol? Is it useless for me to become one?¡±


    ¡°It would be the same, even if you were an idol. Rather than asking why, you don¡¯t have any choice but to be one¡­Rex-san¡¯s charisma is, rather¡­surprisingly low? If it¡¯s labor conditions, within Balman, 50 Silver isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    ¡°TinaTina. Don¡¯t say these things so casually. Even as a joke, he¡¯s still a Hero, you know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from someone who tried to debut with a Bottomless Swamp song.¡±


    As these two spoke with each other, the people around Rex, who was giving his speech, gradually dispersed. Amongst the people leaving, there were those who were disappointed, saying, ¡°That Hero-sama who gave up on the Demon King subjugation is trying to work at such a store,¡± and those who were excited for the Casino replied with, ¡°But it was that Hero-sama who built the Casino so suddenly. I¡¯ll go enjoy it, even though I don¡¯t want to help.¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­give me a good idea. The one that always guides me during troubling times is you.¡±


    Tina looked at Kagami with an ¡°¡­Uwaah~¡±, as if she were disappointed with his suddenly unreasonable behavior.


    ¡°Somehow¡­I realize that I know the other Villager¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Alice muttered that unexpectedly, without showing her troubled behavior, as she gathered the gazes of Rex and the Villagers gathered in the middle of the plaza.


    ¡°And? What will you say about it?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would be scared. It¡¯s because I have the courage¡­to step into a place I don¡¯t know. In the beginning, I was just a bit scared when I came to this town with Kagami-san, you know?¡±


    To those words, Kagami made an agreeable response of, ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Certainly, it was enough to count the number of Casinos in this world, and even if one were to say they were employed in such a place, it was difficult to recall a precise image of the kind of work someone would do.


    If people were unable to imagine themselves in a workplace, it might be easy for them to become scared, since fear was a natural reaction to try to preserve themselves while working in the present reality.


    This seemed to apply to social relationships as well. One¡¯s heart would deteriorate if they were stressed by working at a dark, demon-like workplace everyday, and even if the pay was good, it was predestined that humans would feel anxious if they lacked the will to work there.


    ¡°Alice¡­is a genius! You really are the best. I overlooked such a simple thing!¡±


    Kagami, who had overlooked an unexpected psychological problem, highly praised Alice, and after that, he stroked her head. Kagami then stood up from the bench as if he had immediately decided on his next course of action.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tina asked Kagami for a solid solution.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s go collect the notice with our labor conditions and remake it.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°I will add a description under the work conditions that will show that they will be able to work peacefully in the workplace. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Kagami muttered that while his group went to the Guild¡¯s receptionist, this was the content of what was added:


    ¡ºIt¡¯s a cozy workplace. Everyone is gentle and very healthy. There are already seven staff members who enjoy working for the casino opening. The staff comments have entries such as ¡®It¡¯s a bright and enjoyable workplace,¡¯ ¡®Girls were also hired,¡¯ ¡®Everyday has been a Disney Day since I came here,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve also won the lottery.¡¯¡»


    ¡°So suspicious!¡±


    Tina yelled out, utterly amazed as she read the description that could only have an adverse effect.


    ¡°This description is way too suspicious! This recruitment advertisement is practically the embodiment of Kagami-san! What the hell are you learning from, Alice-chan, for sentences like these to appear!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? That¡¯s impossible! Don¡¯t these lines perfectly conceptualize peace of mind!?¡±


    Alice sighed with a ¡®yareyare¡¯ after seeing the two of them yell at each other in front of the Guild¡¯s Quest receptionist. However, she soon remembered the path she was taking, one step at a time, to create the world she dreamed of, and smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­quite a smile you¡¯re sporting. Completely like an angel.¡±


    It was at this time that a man looked down at her from behind, as if glaring, and said that in a subdued voice.


    No matter how you looked at the man with lifeless eyes, he looked like the servant of a noble. He was a 40 year old man dressed in a suit with shoulder-length wavy, black hair in the noble¡¯s fashion, and a dandy-like beard that extended from his nose in a tidy manner.


    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±


    Alice¡¯s body stiffened at the sudden voice. The man, who had come to talk about something, glared so sharply at Alice that she could feel his hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my tardiness¡­I¡¯m called David Forren. I¡¯m a servant for the royal family of the Hexal Doria Kingdom.¡±


    After David introduced himself, he faced Alice and displayed his Status Window. What was displayed was his Level, Level 77, and his Role, Merchant.


    Then, the two who had been conversing noticed David, who had tried to touch Alice, and looked at him.


    Kagami looked at this normal looking servant, who had a decent enough ability to be an Adventurer, dubiously.


    After this, David, who had noticed Kagami¡¯s gaze, bowed politely, as if he knew him. He then turned towards him and while showing a daring smile¨C


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve come to pick up Krul-sama.¡±


    This is what was muttered.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.5

    For several seconds, Kagami and David glared at each other without saying anything. As if the two of them were trying to probe for the other¡¯s intentions, they continued to stare at each other and observe each other¡¯s attitudes without moving a step. In the next moment¨C


    ¡°Quest Guild Staff-san! This person!¡±


    Kagami yelled out and pointed at David.


    ¡°This old man daringly looked at this innocent young lady here as if he was going to lick her! While we¡¯re at it, me as well! He¡¯s a pervert, no matter how you look at him. I¡¯m truly thankful.¡±


    ¡°Fuehhi!?¡±


    David sputtered upon hearing the sudden, inconceivable words yelled out. The Quest Guild Staff members who were in the surroundings, as well as the Adventurers that had stopped by for a brief visit and the Villagers who were trying to issue Quests, all looked at David immediately.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re wrong. I-I!¡±


    When Kagami protected the little girl and took the chance to separate from David, who had let his guard down, the misunderstanding that an attractive middle-aged man had tried to lay his hands on her was produced.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­are you in the middle of the forest, hiding behind a tree? Doing a criminal act in a place with such a large amount of witnesses¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at that person, his eyes are dead. No matter how you look at him he has the face of a criminal. To deceive such a cute girl¡­What on earth is he thinking?¡±


    ¡°I had thought he was strange you know. Now that I think about that person, he entered this place slowly without making a sound, and he did come to a stop behind that girl. Aah¡­I got a bad feeling.¡±


    ¡°He stinks. He¡¯s a stinky guy. So stinky.¡±


    Even though the guys in the surrounding hadn¡¯t really looked at him, they said what they wanted without reserve.


    ¡°You. Can you come over here for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re wrong! I haven¡¯t done anything¡­really!¡±


    David was then taken by the two hard-faced Adventurers, hired as security inside the Quest Guild, who tightly grasped both of his arms.


    After that, Kagami yelled, ¡°Now, let¡¯s run away!¡±, seizing the opportunity to flee from the area before things became troublesome.


    Although Tina and Alice tried to leave the Quest Guild behind Kagami, Alice stopped to look at David, who continued to deny his charges and argue that he was caught without reason, and,


    ¡°Release that person for me. That person hasn¡¯t done anything, you know.


    Instead of running away and leaving things as they were, she asked the two hired Adventurers to release David, who was at their side. The two Adventurers and the surrounding people were bewildered by these unexpected actions and David looked at her in surprise, as if he admired her and wanted to say something.


    More than anyone else, it was Kagami who received the greatest shock as he said, ¡°Huhhh~?¡±


    ¡°Kagami-san. Although I do think that your spur-of-the-moment actions were in consideration for Krul-san, I think it¡¯s bad for me to to act in such a way. He might have looked at me with his perverted eyes, but I think it¡¯s wrong to punish someone who has yet to do anything.¡±


    ¡°My heart hurts hearing too fair of a judgement. What is this?¡±


    Although the two hired Adventurers had yet to decide what to do, they released David¡¯s arms after listening to Alice¡¯s testimony.


    The surrounding people who had jeered at him didn¡¯t really know what they should do and couldn¡¯t follow-up on anything, so they simply dispersed as though they had gone too far to retreat.


    ¡°Goodness gracious¡­this was surprising. Hmm¡­anyways, you¡¯ve saved me. Allow me to express my thanks. To be honest¡­you have such a splendid appearance at your young age.¡±


    The released David stood before Alice and bowed deeply to her, and then he smiled at her, appearing really happy this time. Seeing this, Alice smiled back at him.


    Seeing this smile unexpectedly made him mutter ¡°¡­Hoh,¡± and appear as if he wanted to say something. His expression turned difficult, as if he was reflecting on something.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave my thoughts for later¡­are you strange in the head? I¡¯ve wanted to inform Krul-sama about something.¡±


    David said he would postpone his thoughts for later after looking at Kagami, who was moving his head to the side, with a ¡®gurin¡¯, as if he had recalled something.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp. Kagami-san¡¯s head is indeed strange. It¡¯s so strange that he tried to debut a Hero as an Idol. Well¡­I willingly ended up getting used to such words as well.¡±


    After Tina replied to David, she apologized to him with a bow, as if she were responsible for Kagami¡¯s actions.


    David bowed and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± and just as they made peace with each other, Tina, Alice, and David simultaneously looked at Kagami dubiously.


    ¡°Well¡­it seemed annoying to get involved¡­and if you had something with Krul, I thought you would have an ulterior motive since you came to us even though it would have been fine to meet Krul directly¡­¡±


    ¡°Hou¡­I see. I didn¡¯t mean to make an excuse for you to run away without considering anything. Well done. As you might have guessed, I¡¯ve come with plans for everyone. Though, I didn¡¯t think I would be treated as a pervert.¡±


    David laughed happily as he said that.


    Kagami¡¯s group, who had yet to understand what he meant, decided to talk at a cafe in the plaza nearby after joining up with Rex, who had returned in order to find out why David had come.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe David-dono is here¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while, Rex-sama¡­I¡¯m relieved to see you are as healthy as ever.¡±


    When Rex saw David after arriving at the plaza, he had lost his cool and yelled out, ¡°Why are you here!?¡±, as though his arrival was completely unexpected.


    Unexpectedly, Rex and David were acquainted with each other.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.6

    Presently, Kagami¡¯s group was with David. In order from right to left, Kagami, Alice, Rex, and Tina were sitting in chairs across from David. Amongst them, only Rex seemed sullen and had his arms folded, seemingly unable to calm down.


    ¡°Do you understand¡­why I have come here?¡±


    David, who was holding a coffee cup in one of his hands, muttered that while giving Rex a sharp look.


    ¡°Krul¡­You¡¯ve come to take back the Princess, right? A lot of time has passed since we started staying in this town. It¡¯s not strange for someone to report that to the Royal Capital.¡±


    Rex instantly shared his guess with a troubled look.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as you¡¯ve guessed. As expected of Rex-sama, you have keen senses.¡±


    David said that with a sigh as he brought the coffee cup to his mouth and then put it down on the plate. Rex lowered his head in embarrassment after David spoke.


    ¡°Will the two of you be serious and stop bantering? In other words, what do you mean by that? What¡¯s your explanation?¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all, Kagami, who seemed uninterested, asked while he sucked on the straw of his Melon Soda.


    Seemingly sharing the same opinion, Alice and Tina nodded in agreement, saying ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± with their faces smeared with cream from the parfaits they had ordered.


    ¡°Speaking of the report, the Villager that deceived Rex-sama and Krul-sama¡­it¡¯s you, right?¡±


    ¡°A report? Although I don¡¯t really understand those things, I¡¯m Kagami Kouji. As you know, I¡¯m a Villager.¡±


    After this, Kagami introduced the two people next to him, saying, ¡°The little ones who appear to be nothing but children next to me are Alice and Tina, whose face is covered in cream.¡± As if he recognized the two, David bowed without changing his expression at all.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve heard about them from my subordinate¡¯s report.¡±


    ¡°I mean, what exactly is this report you speak of? Although you¡¯ve said you will take Krul back, please explain everything, including this.¡±


    ¡°Bringing back Princess-sama¡­Krul-sama, is the truth. However, my original purpose was to talk to you about your behavior that has gone astray.¡±


    Not just Kagami, but Rex was bewildered as well.


    ¡°What do you mean by that David-dono? If you looked into the reports you received from your subordinates, don¡¯t you know enough about our actions for the Demon King subjugation?¡±


    ¡°Although it was mentioned earlier, Rex-sama has been living in this town. Don¡¯t you have some sort of reason for it? One of the reports I¡¯ve heard from my subordinates is: ¡®Currently searching for the unknown whereabouts of the Demon King, and although they have yet to go on a journey to subjugate him, they are spending day after day for some type of goal without neglecting their training.''¡±


    Listening to this, Kagami agreed with an ¡°Ah, I see.¡± In the last month, Kagami¡¯s group had stayed in Balman and completed Quests to gather gold and defeat Monsters. Whether it was intended as camouflage, Kagami concluded that those who saw him reported that they were trying to get stronger and cooperate with each other.


    In reality, since there were days where they acted separately, Rex and Krul had only raised their Levels slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come here to confirm this. Could it be that you¡¯ve given up on the Demon King subjugation to spend time here in Balman? Furthermore, Krul-sama is the Princess of the whole country. She is already His Majesty¡¯s precious daughter, and although I will bring her back¡­if that isn¡¯t going to happen peacefully, I will have to bring her back forcibly. As a Sage, using Krul-sama for the Demon King subjugation is a top priority after all.¡±


    After this was said, David once again brought his coffee cup to his mouth. At this moment, Kagami quickly stared down Rex in a contest, and then he immediately displayed his status window and showed David his Level.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right! We¡¯re pretending that we¡¯ve given up on subjugating the Demon King and have been making our preparations! Rather than spending time searching for the Demon King¡¯s unknown whereabouts, we will wait for him to appear since it¡¯s faster and we¡¯ll be strong enough to give him a vicious beating!¡±


    Kagami turned serious as he said that. After listening to David¡¯s story, he concluded that, ¡®Ah, he¡¯s quite the troublesome guy, to talk about this,¡¯ and acted out accordingly, in order to adapt to David¡¯s story.


    To be honest, regardless of the fact that they didn¡¯t have enough people on hand, he concluded that he didn¡¯t wish for Krul to return to the castle because of personal reasons like, ¡®It¡¯s too painful for Krul to disappear¡¯ or ¡®It will be problematic for Krul to consider things later on, after having begun to understand Demons, if she goes to an unreachable place.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ve given up on the Demon King subjugation for sure! We¡¯ve been training and getting stronger at Shishou¡¯s side to defeat the Demon King as soon as he appears!¡±


    Rex stood up and said that as if to support Kagami¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. I¡¯ve already received a report on the events in Salumeria. It appears you were very successful, and I can¡¯t believe there is a Villager who has arrived to such a stage¡­and although you might defeat the Demon King soon, why are you trying to manage a Casino in this town? The report also mentions that Krul-sama and Rex-sama are also trying to work in this Casino.¡±


    David accused Kagami while looking at him dubiously, as if waiting for him to expose himself. Although Rex showed a painful look for a moment, as if he felt guilty, Kagami¡¯s eyes hardened.


    ¡°You fool! Don¡¯t underestimate a Villager¡¯s weakness! It¡¯s still unreasonably weak, even at Level 999!¡°


    He said as he struck the table with a ¡®dan¡¯, seemingly angry at being the victim.


    ¡°A great success at Salumeria? You know we were finally able to pull it off somehow after receiving much support from Krul and powerful magic from the other Adventurer¡¯s, right? As for that subordinate of the Demon King, we will never defeat him if he¡¯s with the Demon King! That¡¯s why we will save up our gold and buy powerful equipment. If we have gold we will be able to increase our number of companions and arrange equipment for them¡­This is perfect, isn¡¯t it? In exchange for helping Krul and Rex become stronger, they¡¯re helping me out with this.¡±


    Tina was slightly surprised and let out and ¡°uwoh,¡± as if she had started to vomit due to the lie this chatterbox had come up with. Kagami¡¯s face seemed to dare David to doubt him.


    In reality, this lie was plausible.


    There was no leaked information that spoke of the Demon King himself showing up in the Battle of Salumeria. It was just his subordinate that attacked. This lie about the reason for managing a Casino could already be interpreted as a more effective way to save up gold, now that the Demon King wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°I see¡­was that the case? For the time being, there is a number of equipment valued at more than 1000 Gold (TN:It uses 1000 here, not 10k) that you can buy as you pass through the Quest Guild, right? According to the legend from ancient times, those things must not be passed onto people who do not have the ability to wield them. They are items that can only be purchased with your own power. Knowing this, it must mean that you¡¯re trying to gather up gold through this method.¡±


    Due to not knowing this at all, everyone present recognized that this way of exposing information was just like Krul and thought, ¡°As expected of Krul¡¯s servant,¡± when they heard information that not even Krul, who had a relationship with the royal family, knew.


    ¡®She still didn¡¯t have the ability to wield one, even though her body has undergone training since childhood,¡¯ Kagami retorted in his mind while he listened to the reason why her father, the King, was unable to receive these weapons. David had more words to share:


    ¡°If you¡¯re planning on doing that¡­then let me help out as well!¡±


    That¡¯s right, these unexpected words came from David.


    At these unexpected words, Kagami thought, ¡°Eh? Is this lie continuing?¡±, and everyone involved in the mess shivered.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.7

    ¡°Uwah~ So happy~! But, we have enough people, so no thanks.¡±


    Kagami immediately showed him a hateful look, as if claiming ¡®You¡¯ll be in the way if you come with us.¡¯


    ¡°Oya? I witnessed you trying to recruit more people though?¡±


    When David replied with an expression that seemed to say ¡®I thought you said something like that¡¯, Kagami clicked his tongue with a ¡®tch¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice either way. Even if you don¡¯t let me help you out, I¡¯ve decided to remain by your side as an observer. This order was passed down from the King, who said that I must observe whether or not you are telling the truth, and if your efforts are insufficient, I will take her back.¡±


    ¡°Having to live our daily lives under surveillance is stressful.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. The only observer will be me, and in exchange for this, I¡¯ll help out with Kagami-sama¡¯s work, you know? That is what I¡¯m suggesting.¡±


    Kagami momentarily showed a difficult expression when this was said. Kagami honestly wanted to avoid spending time in this manner, maintaining the situation with his lie, from now on.


    While Kagami was thinking about whether or not there would be another method to make him return without being his observer, David took out a piece of parchment and placed it on top of the table.


    As for what Kagami¡¯s group had created, on top of it were the lines they had written to recruit people for the Casino. Seeing this, Tina leaned towards the table and began to read its content.


    ¡°¡®Warmly welcoming Beginners. Offering a suitable environment to work in for people who are new to working at Casinos. Training period will be for one month, and wages will be dependent on one¡¯s abilities¡¯¡­How would you prepare such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I am a servant of Krul-sama before I am your observer. Seeing that it¡¯s necessary to recruit a number of personnel for everyone, I considered the possibilities and made preparations beforehand.¡±


    After David replied with a smile towards Tina, Kagami took the recruiter¡¯s form and began to read it, as if confirming it. Kagami knit his brows since the content wasn¡¯t really different from what he had written himself.


    ¡°What is this trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Please try recruiting one more time using this. I¡¯m sure people will gather without you having to give a speech.¡±


    David smiled at him once again as he said that. Seeing this, Kagami stood up from his seat while saying, ¡°Haha, no way.¡± He then left the store with the notice in hand, while half thinking, ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Since the reality was that people hadn¡¯t gathered around, even though they had posted a Recruiter¡¯s Notice, Kagami, who was considering trying this, at least mass produced the Recruiter¡¯s Form that David had prepared at the Quest Guild, posted it at the Quest Guild and at the plaza notice board, prepared a kiosk near the plaza benches with a billboard that said ¡®Recruiting Casino Employees,¡¯ and continued to wait for people to come.


    //


    Two hours later. Villagers who lived in Balman and Adventurers had lined up in front of the kiosk established in front of the plaza benches.


    Although it didn¡¯t mean that everyone had hopes for labor, for now, compared to the time when Rex had been giving his speeches, people who were showing an interest had gathered around wanting to listen and considered joining.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Tina, who had been in charge of the kiosk, began to diligently ask the people who had come what their agenda was, one at a time. Kagami was standing next to the people who were being processed and hoping for an interview date, and his mouth was wide open as he muttered that.


    ¡°I just mentioned things like a workplace they can work peacefully in, you know.¡±


    ¡°Then, it wasn¡¯t wrong to think about a cozy workplace?¡±


    After Kagami said this, he slapped Alice, who was looking at the formed line with a surprised expression, on her back while saying, ¡°As expected of Alice-tan.¡±


    ¡°I think that may be so. In other words, it¡¯s important for people to be able to work peacefully. Since the contents of the Recruiter¡¯s Form prepared by Kagami-san was suspicious, it couldn¡¯t be helped that the people who didn¡¯t understand its contents would feel anxious about whether they could work properly or not. By specifying the training period, and additionally clarifying the kind of work done in the Casino, we have given a proper account to those who desire working hours. We have also hidden a number of positions. It will be fine if we just manage people after choosing from the recruits that come. If that number is limited, we will end up thinking that no one besides us will be able to work there, and it will get crowded. By simply handing out these pieces of information, we will remove the insecurity they feel for the job.¡±


    After receiving this explanation, Kagami faced David and:


    ¡°You, you¡¯re hired.¡±


    He muttered only those words while wearing his biggest smile. At that moment, Rex grabbed onto Kagami¡¯s shoulder, and with a frightening speed, he separated them from David by a distance. Although Alice and David gazed at the two of them suspiciously, Rex didn¡¯t mind them and approached Kagami¡¯s ears as if he was going to tell him a secret.


    ¡°What the hell are you saying, Shishou! Although he¡¯s an observer, if he makes an appearance at our workplace, we will be exposed by him! Without him, we would be able to talk in secret at our workplace later on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite, the opposite. That old man¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t really that shrewd, you know? As for whether he will see through us, neglecting him would be rather dangerous, since we won¡¯t know what he is doing. We can enjoy ourselves the most if he isn¡¯t an observer. At any rate, he¡¯s the one observing us.¡±


    After Kagami said that with a sigh, Rex groaned, as if he had lost his voice, and removed his hands from Kagami¡¯s shoulders.


    Although Kagami had considered trying to make David go back from the beginning, after witnessing David¡¯s thorough and excellent preparations, he concluded that having him return to being an observer was dangerous. Rather than not knowing if he would be seen through, it was better for him to watch David. That was his logic.


    ¡°Now, now¡­Kagami-chan. Exactly what kind of magic did you use? I¡¯ve tried asking around for rumors about that puzzling line that was formed in the plaza. This isn¡¯t a recruitment produced by Kagami-chan¡¯s group.¡±


    After Kagami had talked with Rex about what to do with David, Takako, who had been standing there for who knows how long, said that as she folded her arms. Rex and Kagami were frightened by this large woman¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°Amazing¡­for so many people to gather here! Rex-san¡¯s and Kagami-san¡¯s advertising was really good! How did they get recruited like this?¡±


    Krul said as she appeared from behind Takako, her eyes beaming as she saw the line forming in the plaza.


    ¡°Wait, Takako-chan, what about Menou?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s taking care of the shop for me. I would be worried if it was just the Kenta-Uros-chans.¡±


    Kagami muttered, ¡°I see¡± to Takako. At the same time, even if Menou himself wasn¡¯t here, he was slightly happy to have the Demon become more familiar with the town and be relied upon to watch over the shop.


    ¡°Hey¡­is Tina the only receptionist? Jeez¡­that¡¯s not cute. Look, she has teary eyes and her expression is turning slightly bitter, right?¡­I¡¯ll go help her out.¡±


    After that was said, Takako also yelled out to her, ¡°Oooi Tina-chan, I¡¯ll also help you~¡± and rushed off towards the kiosk. Just before this happened, David, who had looked in Takako¡¯s direction when she shouted, met Krul¡¯s gaze.


    Unexpectedly, rather than having Krul, who had appeared suddenly, yelling out David¡¯s name, David seemed surprised upon recognizing her, quickly separated from Kagami¡¯s group, approached her at an unbelievable speed, and:


    ¡°Fuaaaah! Krul-sama! You¡¯re in high spirits! You¡¯re as beautiful as a single flower blooming in the desolate wilderness as always¡­I want to lick you all over!¡±


    This was said cheerfully.


    ¡°Hm? Hmmmm? Mm¡­What did you say just now~?¡±


    Feeling grossed out by David¡¯s sudden remark and change in attitude from a gentleman, Kagami asked him to repeat the question, as if he had misheard David.


    David then turned serious and looked at Kagami again.


    ¡°I said that I want to lick her with a ¡®peropero¡¯. You don¡¯t want to lick her, even though she¡¯s this pretty and cute? I think you should know this much as a man.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re saying, for now, go apologize to Alice, who saved you from being treated like a pervert last time. Apologize to me, too?¡±


    When she heard this, Krul let out a sigh, as if fed up. David hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest. He had been this way since a long time ago. Although his first impression was that of an excellent servant and a gentleman, Kagami and those around Alice gave in all at once.


    ¡°David-dono has been like this since a long time ago¡­His love for women is too strong. It¡¯s enough to make other feels grossed out¡­That¡¯s why I hated working together with him before he became an observer.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did he have no reaction to Alice and Tina, huh?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in little girls.¡±


    ¡°Although I thought he was slightly gentleman-ish, he¡¯s one of those perverted gentlemen, huh? I suddenly want to reject him. Who is this scary guy?¡±


    After Kagami whispered his reply into Rex¡¯s ear, in order to protect Alice from any bad influences, he brought Alice closer to him. Just for a bit, Alice also showed an expression of caution towards the sudden perverted remarks.


    At the same time, Kagami began to shiver due to the fact that the guys around him were all extremely dense. He wanted to live a mediocre life in peace. This was what Kagami wished for from the bottom of his heart.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.8

    ¡°David¡­Why are you here?¡±


    Like always, Krul muttered that with a yareyare and an expression that seemed as if she wanted to say something. However, seeing David say, ¡°That¡¯s my line, you know,¡± she closed her mouth, feeling slightly disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received a report that Krul-sama has given up on the Demon King subjugation and is now staying in this town, so after being ordered to confirm this by the King, I¡¯ve come here. Although, Rex-sama and Kagami-sama had already guessed this much. Along with resuming your training to defeat the Demon King, you¡¯ll gather funds for it as well.¡±


    After receiving David¡¯s explanation, Krul shifted her gaze to Kagami. Kagami then sent her a wordless signal, as if saying, ¡®Such a thing has been done already.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The method Kagami-san used to reach Level 999¡­I¡¯ve decided to stay here, since we are capable of growing stronger if we spend time at his side. My goal hasn¡¯t changed. Please inform Father.¡±


    Krul, who had read the intent behind Kagami¡¯s signal, replied to David.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received the responsibility to confirm whether or not that is the truth. Although I¡¯m extremely grateful, allow me to observe you, at least for the next month.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­you?¡±


    Krul seemed dejected by those words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come to wake you up every morning.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hohoho, haven¡¯t you been woken up by me every morning since long ago?¡±


    ¡°That was during my childhood. There is no reason for you to sneak into the bedroom of a woman who is turning 18 this year!¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any relation between the present and the past. I¡¯ve always been Krul-sama¡¯s servant, regardless of that.¡±


    As the two pretended to argue with each other, they revealed intimate, kind smiles. Even if he was watching from the side, Kagami appeared to doubt this scene, which seemed to show that these two were close with each other since the past.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shishou? You look doubtful.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Aiya, the bond between those two is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because David-dono has always been Krul¡¯s servant since she was born. Although they¡¯ve been separated for more than a year, I think they give off the feeling of relatives.¡±


    Kagami¡¯s doubtful look worsened after hearing Rex¡¯s words.


    ¡°So what are you worried about, Shishou?¡±


    Rex asked Kagami for an explanation after seeing him wordlessly put his hand on his chin in a worried manner, so Kagami brought Rex to an area slightly separated from the plaza.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what David is trying to do.¡±


    Rex seemed confused by those words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case though? Didn¡¯t he come to confirm if the report was accurate?¡±


    ¡°Well, think about it, isn¡¯t it strange for him to observe us, just because we¡¯ve stayed in this town from the beginning? Moreover, he¡¯s going to observe us for one month? Even though he will confirm the truth that ¡®We¡¯re staying in this town in order to collect gold and train to defeat the Demon King,¡¯ is there really a need to confirm this? We haven¡¯t had an Observer like him following us on our journey until now, have we?¡±


    Rex finally appeared doubtful and said, ¡°I see,¡± after he received this explanation. Even if he did come to do that, he didn¡¯t realize that David could have an ulterior motive.


    Speaking of being an Observer, there were two possible motives: one was to confirm whether or not the actions of the group were proper, and the other was to find something he was searching for. As for their goal of ¡®Saving up gold while raising their Levels and staying in the town,¡¯ even if they weren¡¯t observed by him, he would know if they had worked properly if he confirmed with them once a week.


    There weren¡¯t any reasons for David to be sent in for Krul, so he was confused. Why was it David? For what reason was David, who had always done his job as a servant, chosen as an Observer. If he had planned to observe them for real, he should have come as an observer without any personal feelings.


    Yet, why would a person who harbored personal feelings be sent here? This was why Kagami was puzzled.


    ¡°Is it just because he was at Krul¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°That might be so¡­No, there is no way, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that. For now, I feel that something is suspicious. We should be careful, especially when he¡¯s in front of Alice and Menou.¡±


    As he thought of ¡®What his goal could be,¡¯ Kagami mentioned those two¡¯s names seriously, since they would probably be targeted soon. Rex immediately understood what he meant and nodded in a serious manner, and then the two of them returned to the plaza.


    //


    Meanwhile, in a land called ¡®Tokyo¡¯, a giant protective wall had been built around it in a circle that reached the seashore. Within this perimeter was the view of an incessantly expanding town. That didn¡¯t mean that it was covered in buildings though. While a set amount of land was separated, as if it was independent, the buildings were expanding towards the giant castle located in the center, as if converging around it.


    It was a very large Castle Town, one without the presence of Monsters or Demons. A fort-like castle existed at its center. The castle walls towered over it and were big enough to seem impenetrable from the front. The castle itself had been built high enough to make one believe it reached the Heavens. If one was thinking of trying to assassinate the King residing in this castle, they would need to fight the many warriors inside, all of whom held capable roles and high Levels, then climb up the never-ending staircase that progressed in a spiral, and finally arrive before the King, who resided on the topmost floor.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Krul would¡­that¡¯s an unbelievable story.¡±


    A man, who appeared to be in his late 40¡¯s with a dignified face and kind-hearted eyes that, when looked at, gave off a sense of peace, was sitting upon the throne placed in the innermost area of this chamber and said that.


    Perhaps it was due to the expensive adornments placed upon the armor he wore and the clothes and mantle he was wearing, but there was an overbearing sense of dignity coming from this man.


    ¡°However¡­it¡¯s the truth. As for the conclusion you¡¯re aiming for, surely it will end up differing greatly in reality. We have to reach a decision quickly, so that this won¡¯t happen.¡±


    A woman with long, wavy, violet hair, currently on her knees before the throne, said that while facing the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. We will confirm if this is the truth from now on.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to go so far to confirm it. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know of the things you¡¯ve done together as a party with Krul and Rex.


    Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for me to believe the words you¡¯ve spoken. However, you know too much about various things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an issue of time. Even if you don¡¯t believe me for now¡­the truth of the situation won¡¯t really change.¡±


    ¡°You said your name was¡­Palna? Exactly what kind of human is this Villager, to be able to act against Rex and Krul¡¯s wills and brainwash them, who hated Demons, to that extent? And why were you not lured by his existence while the two of them were? Did you think that you would be conferred wealth and rank if you were to report these things to me?¡±


    Palna, who had kept facing downwards, put on a sarcastic look as if she wanted to say, ¡®Such an idiot¡¯, when she received those words, and then shook her head left and right to negate them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any need for wealth nor rank. I was always baffled by that Villager from the beginning. As to what kind of human he is, please ask Krul-chan and Rex.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what do you wish for?¡±


    ¡°A world without the Demons. That is the reward that I seek.¡±


    After she said this, the King looked at her dubiously, and Palna looked back at him with an ugly, distorted expression. A world without Demons was the ideal for any human; however, it was nothing more than a desire.


    The King sensed the hatred within her expression, which had a tenacity suitable for carrying out a mission, and let out a sigh as he considered if she would end up as a harmful existence to him.


    However, even though he didn¡¯t have that Palna-like hatred or tenacity, the King had a sense of duty to match it. Eliminating the Demons would grant humanity peace and order. In order to realize this great achievement that no one had accomplished to this date, he had selected a number of means to accomplish it. He had even sent his daughter and a number of people to assassinate the Demon King.


    ¡°If the things you¡¯re talking about becomes a reality¡­¡±


    There was a need to attack as soon as possible. It was impossible for the war potential he had personally reared to be snatched away right before his very eyes. If it was stolen, it would be fine to return the favor. If anyone felt any uncertainty, then it would be fine for them to return to his side. If they were humans, who were different from Demons, then there would be many means of dealing with it for Simon Hexal Doria, the ruler of Hexal Doria Kingdom, who had the role of the King.


    ¡°Besides that, I¡¯m the King, you know¡­And as for this, I¡¯ve already been relieved by the information sent to me by one of the persons I¡¯ve sent to investigate.¡±


    After he said this, Palna stood up, turned around, and left the King¡¯s chamber.


    When Palna closed the door to the King¡¯s chamber that had an exit and an entrance, the ugly expression she had shown since earlier changed to a meek one, and she let out a sad sigh.


    It was as if she had performed an act, ¡®Just Like Herself¡¯, within the King¡¯s chambers, even though she was careful not to change her resolution. She grasped her trembling hands tightly.


    ¡°¡­Demons are an existence that should be eliminated.¡±


    After she said that, Palna began to descend the castle¡¯s spiral staircase slowly, one step at a time.

 Volume 1 - CH 6.01

    ¡°Krul! I¡¯ll leave support to you!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The group was at the Ancient Cave, located a short distance from Balman, where the Legendary Holy Sword had formerly resided. Krul bestowed magic that strengthened one¡¯s physical abilities onto Rex, who had yelled that out with a tense expression. At that moment, Rex¡¯s entire body shone with a faint bluish light.


    ¡°Take this! Eat my fist! This attack will surpass that of a Martial Artist!¡±


    After confirming that his physical abilities had indeed risen, Rex, who had yelled that in a loud voice at the Blue Devils on standby before him, flew at the Blue Devils with lightning speed.


    ¡°Ok, redo it.¡±


    However, from the side, Kagami chopped Rex¡¯s back, who had tried to fly at them, and then Rex was forced to grovel on the ground.


    The Blue Devils, frightened by the inexplicable situation of a Human trying to attack them and then being embedded into the ground by another mediocre Human who had appeared from the side, backed away.


    ¡°W-What are you¡­doing, Shishou.¡±


    Rex said with a bitter look, and glared at Kagami while he pulled himself up slowly.


    Krul was flustered, not knowing what went wrong.


    ¡°Think carefully about the meaning of having you fight with your bare hands. There isn¡¯t any meaning to it if you use magic to strengthen your physical abilities, right? You won¡¯t receive any experience if you don¡¯t fight in a disadvantageous situation.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­but Shishou, the Levels of the Blue Devil¡¯s Level are 93. Even if I don¡¯t fight at a disadvantage, I¡¯ll still gain experience since my Level is 91, you know?¡±


    ¡°Regarding the experience value, rather than minding the Level gap, you will gain experience by fighting those who are at a higher rank than you. It¡¯s better for you to get used to fighting while at a disadvantage for now. I¡¯ll be able to save you if it becomes dangerous since I¡¯m watching over you, so be at ease and fight. You want to become stronger quickly, right?¡±


    After this was said, Rex reluctantly signaled Krul to undo the effects of her Phys Up Magic.


    When this was done, Rex, who had always worn elegant clothes, changed into a shabby-looking traveller¡¯s outfit and charged towards the Blue Devils.


    At that moment, even though three Blue Devils thrust their spears at Rex, just as they were about to connect with his cheek, Rex dodged them and dealt a blow to the Blue Devils¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°Did I do it!?¡±


    Rex, who had dealt a beautiful blow to the Blue Devils, looked at the one that was sent flying, and at that moment, the ground beneath the Blue Devils burst into flames due to a casted Magic.


    ¡°Uwaachaaaa! Hot! Hot!¡±


    Seeing Rex, who had always been a pompous character, get ruined and suffer like that, Krul hurriedly created a Water Ball with Magic and threw it at Rex¡¯s face. It immediately healed him with Healing Magic.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you need to defeat a higher ranked opponent in one move you know¡­you should defeat them by repeated hit and run tactics while enduring and not letting your guard down.


    Kagami muttered that while sipping on some tea he had received from Alice, and watched Rex¡¯s hair sizzle and burn.


    Presently, Kagami¡¯s group had visited the Ancient Cave once again to complete a monster subjugation request for the Ancient Cave issued by the Guild in Balman. Kagami had received the Quest, which was to subdue 12 Blue Devils altogether, that very morning, and by nightfall, Kagami had already completed the Blue Devil Subjugation Quest, since he had defeated the Monsters one by one.


    He left the subjugation of the Blue Devils, which could provide experience depending on the Level gap due to their higher Levels, to Rex and Krul, who wanted to become stronger. So, in order to temper their bodies, he had been giving the two of them guidance.


    For this reason, it had to be done formally, since it was rather convenient for Rex and Krul, even though they had doubts because they were being accompanied by David under the pretext of being an observer for the Quest Completions this time around.


    ¡°Umm¡­Is it fine for me to just cast Healing Magic like this?¡±


    Although it was suspicious, since Krul had been casting her Healing Magic incessantly, Rex had been receiving an effect similar to the Automatic Recovery Kagami had. Besides that, regarding the gained experience dependent on Level Gap, Rex and Krul had decided to share it.


    However, depending on the high ranked Monster battled, Rex could obtain the experience without sharing with Krul.


    Healing Magic was only connected to life by preventing a potentially disadvantageous situation, but it still helped and was added onto the experience value. Performing Healing Magic was connected to one¡¯s life as they were injured and beaten to a pulp. When Kagami was still at a low Level, he had requested a town¡¯s Monk to help raise his Level like that.


    ¡°Well, even though you can only obtain experience depending on the Level Gap, Krul still looks like she¡¯s making a little progress with it, so it¡¯s fine if you get stronger like this, one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­this hasn¡¯t changed since the times when I had the Kingdom¡¯s Warriors help me get stronger!¡±


    ¡°Well, that may be so.¡±


    Kagami, who seemed to have realized that somehow, replied to her after scratching his head. After sipping his tea once, while worrying about how to put that into words, David took a step forward when he saw that.


    ¡°Krul-sama. Kagami-sama is probably worried about you.¡±


    ¡°About¡­me?¡±


    ¡°Krul-sama is different from Rex-sama, as a girl and a Sage, which is not a Role suited to be a vanguard, she is weak to attacks, just like Monks and Magicians. As long as you listen to Kagami-sama¡­Battles against Higher Ranks will always be accompanied by danger, and even if you do get stronger, you will surely be visited by suffering that you can¡¯t evade.¡±


    ¡°But compared to me, hasn¡¯t Kagami-san come this far with the Role of a weak Villager?¡±


    As to whether she understood him, she said that with a frown, and a confused Kagami muttered, ¡°Well, you are a girl¡­you¡¯re not saying that you want to be forced to experience something painful or scary¡­right?¡±


    As if she had heard these subtle words, Krul¡¯s cheeks blushed slightly, feeling happy about Kagami worrying about her.


    ¡°S-¡­Shishou, aren¡¯t you doing nothing more than giving her different treatment from me just because she¡¯s a girl?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a boy.¡±


    After having exchanged blows with the Blue Devils located here and there, a tottering Rex said that as he struck Kagami¡¯s shoulder with a ¡®pon¡¯, and Kagami replied to him with a beaming smile as if saying, ¡®Good luck.¡¯


    To be honest, regardless of her gender, to make Krul force herself too much was a pain that Kagami felt she couldn¡¯t endure.


    Although Rex¡¯s motives were slightly impure, he had the resolution, conviction, and will to try and endure it. Him currently standing off against the Blue Devils without the slightest hesitation was solid evidence. Kagami was unconcerned, since he had ¡®bought¡¯ Rex in order to temper him.


    As for Krul, she probably shouldn¡¯t be the core.


    In the first place, if her Level was still 45 as a Sage, he felt that using this method to raise her Level and become stronger was better and more enjoyable than fighting impossible battles.


    ¡°When I started on this journey, I was still Level 42. I¡¯ve only raised it¡­three Levels! It¡¯s only three, you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about right, since you went a while without fighting a lot. Moreover, only two months have passed since the start of the journey, right? I understand your feelings of impatience, so calm down. Even though it¡¯s Rex¡¯s turn today, I¡¯ve properly considered a method to make you stronger.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a promise, ok?¡±


    ¡°Aah, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be under your care until I reach Level 200, okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­Y-Yes. It¡¯s a promise.¡±


    Kagami averted his eyes with all of his might after saying that. Krul, noticing his suspicious behavior, looked at him as if doubting him and spat out, ¡°Why are you averting your eyes?¡± However, Kagami didn¡¯t try to look at her.


    During this exchange, she had stopped her hands, which were healing Rex. Seeing Rex gradually becoming more ragged, Alice hurriedly carried over a potion to his mouth. Finally noticing it, along with a hurried Alice, Krul caught a hold of the bloody Rex and yelled out, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± and directed some Healing Magic towards him.


    ¡°Hoho, although your skill in guiding them is splendid, it seems you don¡¯t have the knowledge to guide a girl¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°¡®Shut up,¡¯ is what I would say, but is it necessary for an Observer to be here? The preparations for the Casino Opening depend on you, right? Isn¡¯t it the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Everything has been completed. Since I have free time today, it¡¯s fine to accompany you. Of course, it¡¯s a necessary duty as an Observer.¡±


    After David gave him a pleasant, elegant smile, Kagami let out a sigh, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not a guy that can be eaten.¡±


    The Casino Opening had been postponed to the day after tomorrow. David¡¯s arrival meant that the preparations had been progressing fairly. Rather, he had completed the preparations using his excellent skills in a way that made it seem like things would have been hopeless if he hadn¡¯t been there.


    The preparations included the goods available for use in the Casino, an operational check of the equipment, and an understanding of the Rules and the Staff rulesl. He had done everything, from agreeing on the premium goods and their rates to working on the Staff agenda, their working hours, and such.


    Once this was done, it was fine to leave the management of the bar and taverns and the like to Takako, and to leave the things related to the Church to Tina. The things Kagami originally had to do had been shouldered by David.


    ¡°To be honest, I should be thankful to you. Even though I thought you were a dangerous person from the start because you said you were an Observer, I think it would have been dangerous if you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, it wasn¡¯t with just my power alone. Takako-sama, was it? That gentleman is quite skillful, he helped me out by carrying miscellaneous items himself, and was suitable for the work that couldn¡¯t be entrusted to any of the Staff. That gentleman is worthy of being a man amongst men.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Takako-chan¡¯s a woman, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Well, Takako-chan is a woman after all, you know? She wore a pink dougi, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. She is not someone that should be called a woman.¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt, Takako-chan would have killed you if she was here, come back to reality, man.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 6.02

    Perhaps it was because his reality had received a sizable shock from Kagami, but David was at a loss for words after hearing this and had a surprised expression, while sweat formed on his forehead. Kagami was slightly bewildered by the dramatic change in his expression.


    ¡°Why¡­are you this surprised?¡±


    Although there had been countless cases where people were surprised to find out that Takako was a woman before now, David had a fearful expression, rather than being surprised.


    ¡°Although this was while I was managing work with Takako-sama¡­she would place her arms around my shoulders, around my waist, strike my buttocks, and to encourage me, she would always say¡­¡®You¡¯re a good man, I¡¯ve always waiting¡­for a firm person like you to come to me. You have a very strong heart.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s her mating call.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon. What you¡¯re saying¡­is a joke¡­right?¡±


    After listening to David¡¯s question, Kagami turned away in an honest manner. David made an expression that looked like he was drained of all his energy. Before he could say ¡®Please do something about it¡¯, Kagami moved towards Alice, who was cheering on Rex, who was fighting hurriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kagami-san? You have a sorrowful look on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, even though it¡¯s shocking that I¡¯m an unmarried man without the thoughts of finding a wife quickly, I¡¯m shivering at seeing David being targeted.¡±


    Kagami, who saw that David was still in an absentminded state, thought about it from the bottom of his heart. He didn¡¯t want to become like David. To be honest, he felt that if he were locked-on to by Takako-chan, he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from her.


    He could only feel that she would chase him to the end of the earth. Although it was only for a moment, Kagami seriously thought that he should quickly calm down before he was targeted in such a way.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m here with Kagami-san after all.¡±


    Alice placed her hand on her chest with a ¡®Don¡¯, as though it was natural for her to say that, and gave him a smile. Kagami muttered, without thinking, ¡®If I¡¯m not married 10 years later,¡± while giving a small smile to Alice, who had showed him a decisive attitude.


    Although she momentarily showed him an unsatisfied look at these words, she looked at him shyly after thinking about it in a positive light, since she couldn¡¯t hate and refuse him.


    Suddenly, Krul began to panic, as though she had heard him. Nearby, Rex was beginning to accumulate damage again.


    ¡°Krul-san. Rex will end up dying at this rate, is that fine?¡±


    ¡°A-Awawa¡­I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She blushed and immediately cast healing magic on Rex. However, as soon as her healing magic ended, Krul approached Kagami and said ¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m saying that IF there¡¯s nobody with me after 10 years. I understand how you feel, the absent-minded David is also here right now, and just because she¡¯s Alice, for you to say a lot of negative things is¡­¡±


    ¡°Kagami-san is 23 years old right now, right? In 10 years¡­won¡¯t you be a 30 year old uncle!? Alice-chan is still 14 years old, you know! Besides, if she remains unmarried, having her marry such a self-centered person with that age difference will make Alice pitiable! I won¡¯t forgive it!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what about you?¡±


    It was obvious that Alice was a Demon, so Kagami, who thought that she was saying that because she couldn¡¯t forgive a Demon marrying a human, became slightly disappointed.


    When Alice, who appeared to not understand Krul¡¯s words, said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all,¡± Krul began saying things like ¡°It¡¯s useless! There is an old saying, ¡®Life is short, so fall in love with girls¡­¡¯ and ¡®Don¡¯t waste your youth, so decide quickly¡¯, trying to steal a march on her. However, Krul began to understand the subtle, honest feeling she had caught a glimpse of from Alice, and after considering her position, decided that she had to win against Alice fair and square.


    //


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve¡­finally defeated them. The things that happened here were well beyond my expectations¡­amazing, Shishou. My heart nearly gave out countless times, you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, all of the times when your heart nearly gave out was generally because of Krul though?¡±


    At long last, the figures of the Blue Devils had changed into gold, and it had not been several minutes after he let out a war cry of victory. Whether or not his heart had truly suffered, Rex¡¯s pupils were slightly hollow, and Krul, who saw this, showed an apologetic expression.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s wrong with David-dono? He hasn¡¯t moved at all since earlier.¡±


    ¡°David-san is trying to confront a new trial that faces him. Don¡¯t get in his way.¡±


    Although Rex directed a puzzled gaze towards David when he heard this, after learning the fact that he was being targeted by Takako-chan, Rex¡¯s expression immediately changed to one of pity.


    ¡°So, how is it? How much exp did you get?¡±


    After Kagami asked, Rex immediately displayed his own Status Window. The amount of exp displayed in the Status Window had increased.


    Rex had previously confirmed that his exp value was at 10% before he fought with the Blue Devils, and the previous battle had increased it to 20%. After seeing this, Rex¡¯s eyes opened widely and he was at a loss for words.


    Since exp gain was dependent on the Level Gap, as well as one¡¯s own level gap with their opponent, if someone with Rex¡¯s Level gap was thinking about raising their Level, they would need to defeat 30 Blue Devils to fill it up. Yet, despite having a separate exp value from Krul, he had obtained enough exp to increase his gauge to 20% just by defeating one of them, so he couldn¡¯t help being surprised.


    ¡°So much¡­exp?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve obtained quite a bit. You can¡¯t obtain it if you don¡¯t suffer enough for it to be enormous every time though.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s fast. I see¡­this is the reason that Shishou reached his Level at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°I also have a skill that heals me automatically. It¡¯s fine because Krul is with us right now, but you must not fight strong enemies if you are unable to bring Krul along with you, or else you won¡¯t be able to power through it at this speed, you know? You¡¯ll also lose everything if you die.¡±


    After this was said, Rex showed him a slightly worried look. Healing that was dependent on medicine like potions were unreliable when fighting with a risk of death, since there was a limit to the number of times it would display an effect. If he wanted to try confronting opponents that were too strong, just like Kagami, it would be difficult without a means of constantly healing himself by a fixed amount.


    If he wanted to raise his own Level, it would be necessary to get stronger by fighting opponents. If that happened, he should not fight things strong enough to kill his party. If possible, he would learn a way to heal himself.


    ¡°At which stage¡­did Shishou obtain his automatic healing Skill?¡±


    ¡°I remember that it was the first one, Level 100.¡±


    ¡°100, huh¡­it would be great if I, too, could learn a healing Skill.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s impossible. Although that Demon uncle who called himself Estellar said it himself, it¡¯s a super rare case, and it also seems that only Villagers can learn strange Skills.¡±


    After Kagami said this, Rex was at a loss and let out a sigh. However, he made a serious expression, as if he had remembered something, and looked towards Kagami. Then:


    ¡°Shishou¡¯s Skills are his Automatic Heal and the one that makes you go past your limits, which you let us see¡­What other kinds do you have? You still have seven other Skills, right?¡±


    He asked Kagami the question he had suddenly thought of.

 Volume 1 - CH 6.03

    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t plan to hide it this long¡­at least, I shouldn¡¯t reveal it normally, right? I shouldn¡¯t show my cards.¡±


    ¡°I realize that, but it¡¯s been on my mind.¡±


    After Rex said that, Alice and Krul nodded in agreement, supporting him. Seeing this, Kagami let out a sigh and said, ¡°Do you really want to know about it¡­?¡±, before opening his Status Window. Then, a list of his Skills was displayed.


    ¡°Super¡­Finger¡­? Hyper Finger¡­Hey, Kagami-san.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot of Finger Skills?¡±


    Alice, who had seen the names of the Skills displayed on his Status Window, muttered that innocently. The first skill, which was displayed at the top of the list, she recognized from before was ¡ºAuto Revive¡», and the next one, which he had learned at Level 200, was a Skill called ¡ºSuper Finger¡».


    After that ¡ºHyper Finger¡», ¡ºUltra Finger¡»¡ºMiracle Finger¡»,¡ºPerfect Finger¡», ¡ºExotic Full Burst Act 5¡», ¡ºReverse¡», ¡ºLimiter Release¡», and ¡ºThe One Who Challenges God¡»were lined up on the display.


    ¡°Although you already told us about Auto Revive, Limiter Release, and The One Who Challenges God¡­This group of Finger Skills, and Exotic Full Burst¡­? What are these, they sound amazing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I wanted to show them to you one at a time. Although it was mentioned before, you¡¯re expecting amazing effects like with the other three Skills, right? These Skills are the shitty ones.¡±


    Although Alice, Rex, and Krul gave Kagami, who had emphasized his words, bewildered looks, the description of Super Finger was immediately displayed on the Status Window, and they looked at it. This is what was written on the Status Window.


    ¡ºSuper Finger¡»


    Effect: Strengthens finger¡¯s striking power.


    After reading the effect, Alice, Rex, and Krul displayed difficult expressions.


    ¡°This is¡­a Skill that was called out by that Demon Estellar? How much power does it add to your finger strike?¡±


    Krul asked him timidly.


    ¡°One finger gives the same amount of power as a strike that uses two fingers.¡±


    In response to this, Rex muttered, ¡®So subtle¡­¡¯, and showed a look of pity.


    Continuing, Kagami displayed the names of the Finger Skills in order and showed their effects to the three of them.


    ¡ºHyper Finger¡»


    Effect: Additionally strengthens finger¡¯s striking power.


    ¡ºUltra Finger¡»


    Effect: Additionally strengthens finger¡¯s striking power.


    ¡ºMiracle Finger¡»


    Effect: When using a finger to strike, it will be immune to injuries.


    ¡ºPerfect Finger¡»


    Effect: Regardless of the situation, striking aim will be precise.


    ¡°Do you guys understand? The feelings I had back then, when I continued to acquire these Skills that couldn¡¯t be used until Level 600? Although I finally became able to defeat a slime with a booger, the way they attack you is normally strong, right?¡±


    A Villager was an unfortunate existence in the first place, so Rex and Krul, who could easily imagine the despair from having Skills like these, showed him a bitter look.


    At the same time, they felt like they kind of understood why Kagami could obtain a unique Skill that surpassed his limits. Truly, if he had not received Automatic Heal from the start, perhaps Kagami wouldn¡¯t exist today.


    ¡°B-But! What about Level¡­700? Haven¡¯t you learned other Skills besides the Finger ones? Surely you were rewarded for your efforts and for not giving up! Those Skill names seem kind of amazing.¡±


    Seeing from their expressions that the two were unable to take it any longer, Alice followed up with a smile, thinking that she had to do something about it. However, Kagami didn¡¯t use words to reply, changing his Status Window and displayed the details for ¡ºExotic Full Burst Act 5¡» instead.


    ¡ºExotic Full Burst Act 5¡»


    Effect: A cool name.


    ¡°I felt utter despair when I learned this Skill. That was when I thought about beating the crap out of the gods.¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t answer Kagami, who said that with a serious look, at all. At the moment, it was painful enough to learn about his true feelings at the time, like his despair, his suffering, and his sadness.


    Then, just like that, Kagami displayed his final Skill.


    Rex, Krul and Alice, who had abandoned any possibilities of seeing amazing Skills, were filled with the desire to praise and hug Kagami, who had done his best until the shitty skill he got at Level 700, and then they looked at the new Skill.


    ¡ºReverse¡»


    Effect: As long as your Level is lower than your opponent, you can use powerful skills and magic without a cost. However, if your level is higher than your opponent, the powerful skills and magic you can use decrease.


    ¡°This Skill¡­could it be, it¡¯s this Skill that wouldn¡¯t let Kagami-san use magic and only allowed you to use simple skills?¡±


    Although they hadn¡¯t expected anything when looking at it, Krul saw this skill and asked him that timidly, while wearing a surprised expression. Kagami then looked at her seriously once again, with a tired atmosphere around him, and said:


    ¡°This Skill¡­I learned it when I reached Level 800.¡±


    With these words, she instantly understood what he meant.


    Krul and Rex hadn¡¯t thought that there would be a Skill that would actually make you weaker.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how many interpretations there were, since Kagami had only used simple skills like Charge Blow until now, this Skill could only make him seem more pitiful, since he was completely unable to fully utilize any skills, despite reaching the highest level.


    From this, he couldn¡¯t help but bear a grudge against the gods, and they had to agree with him on that.

 Volume 1 - CH 6.04

    ¡°B-But¡­I think it¡¯s amazing that you defeated a Slime by flinging a booger at it with your finger. It seems like you can use something else too¡­There isn¡¯t a need to have such hatred.¡±


    When Rex followed up with this, Kagami scratched his head and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Certainly, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t use it, but I¡¯m talking about comparing it to normal Skills. Should I be satisfied with what I got, with just my fingers getting stronger?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just fine that you can use them? I have yet to learn a single one, you know.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you have a dream. I can¡¯t learn any more of them, right? It would be good if the Skills Rex learns can be used for our plans. Also, if they¡¯re Skills that are hopeless for our plans¡­Well, I¡¯ll treat you to your favorite meal.¡±


    Rex and Krul simultaneously imagined ¡ºExotic Full Burst Act 5¡»in their minds and showed him a look of pity. Only Alice felt something when she heard the word ¡®Plan¡¯, and although she tried to ask him by tugging on the hem of Kagami¡¯s clothes¨C


    ¡°You¡¯re here! Kagami-chan! Geez¡­It took a while to find you, since this dungeon is so wide, you know?¡±


    Suddenly, a giant called Takako, who could be mistaken as a Monster, hurriedly appeared from the far end of the dungeon. After reconsidering the words that had not come out of her throat yet, thinking ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s enough to ask about it¡¯, Alice rushed towards Takako.


    ¡°You surprised me, what I thought was a new Monster turned out to be Takako-chan.¡±


    ¡°Geez, Kagami-chan¡­I¡¯ll punish you, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Takako, who always had a happy smile on her face, instantly made a gaze as sharp as a thorn, causing Kagami to reflexively sit down in a dogeza.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong, Takako-chan? Taking the trouble to come here, is there an emergency?¡±


    After Alice gave an amused smile at seeing him sitting in a dogeza, she turned towards Takako and asked that question.


    In answer, Takako made a troubled expression while saying ¡®There¡¯s a bit of trouble¡¯, and began to look around, as if she was frantically searching for someone. Then, her gazed stopped on David, who stiffened, and she rushed towards him while showing a face that was beaming with smiles and wriggling her body.


    As a Kagami, who was sitting in a dogeza, came into view, David muttered, ¡®This is already hopeless, so I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡°Please listen to me, David-san, I have a problem¡­David-san?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hohehi!? T-Takako-sama, is it? What¡¯s wrong? To be here in such a place.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a problem. Although we brought in the alcohol that we planned to serve at the Casino Bar and Taverns¡­I¡¯ve forgotten to order the alcohol that was to be used as service drinks for the guests who come to our casino, as well as the drinks we were going to use as casino commodities¡­The amount we have at my bar aren¡¯t enough.¡±


    Although Takako, who had appeared suddenly, had a worried expression, David switched to a serious expression after listening to her, and with a ¡®Fumu¡­¡¯, he thought about it. When he saw this, Kagami concluded that he should also participate and rushed towards the two of them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to buy them from the merchants?¡±


    ¡°Using service drinks is slightly expensive, but we are capable of using a substitute. However, since we planned to use slightly high-grade alcohol as a commodity item to serve people, even if we buy it from merchants, we won¡¯t have enough. We also need to figure out the brand names.¡±


    Kagami lightly grabbed his head and showed a troubled look. There were wine cellars even in Balman, and although they could brew alcohol, it would be a lower quality when compared to the goods they had originally planned to have, and there wouldn¡¯t be enough to make the commodities they were planning to use to serve people in the casino.


    It was because the guests they would have at the casino would mostly be nobles. Since there was a possibility of having select nobles suspect the Casino¡¯s dignity if they were served cheap commodities, they had gone with David¡¯s plan of preparing the highest class items.


    ¡°It¡¯s my oversight¡­I¡¯m sorry, Kagami-chan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine already, Takako-chan has done a lot for us. If we were to wait to bring the next shipment in, it would be one week later¡­even if I went to pick it up myself, I would need three days to do it. Let¡¯s give up and make do with the commodities we have at the moment. It will be fine to obtain it later, even if it doesn¡¯t make it in time for the opening.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment, we might still be able to do it somehow.¡±


    At this time, David, who had been absorbed in his thoughts, muttered that.


    ¡°It might be possible¡­We would take the highway, pass through the nearby forest, and take a carriage towards Salumeria, which has a wine cellar managed by the Kingdom. If we offered to negotiate with them, perhaps¡­we should be able to request them to sell it to us without needing to go too far.¡±


    Kagami shuddered a bit when he heard this. Since the Kingdom was a land where a lot of nobles gathered, there was fierce competition, as there was a lot of alcohol with improved qualities from high-class cellars. It didn¡¯t mean that all of their alcohol was sellable though, and there were often stories about them leaving to sell it to various parts of the world on expeditions.


    However, it was too strange for one to know about the routes they took, as well as their agenda for these alcohol sales.


    Normally, this information couldn¡¯t be acquired unless one was a local who often dealt with stores that managed this alcohol. Yet David, who didn¡¯t seem to have any particular relations to it, knew about this.


    ¡°Why do you know about such things?¡±


    ¡°Well, no matter what kind of information it is, I¡¯ve looked it up beforehand. I still don¡¯t know if we can actually properly pass through it though.¡±


    After David said this, he let out a light laugh, ¡®Hohoho¡¯, as if deceiving Kagami.


    Although there had been many instances like this already, due to him helping out with the Casino, David had decided to look up information he didn¡¯t know that could be useful later on.


    Even if David had looked it up beforehand, Kagami didn¡¯t know the process of obtaining this information, which was enough to wonder why on earth he would do so. However, when compared to themselves, David had an information network that they didn¡¯t have.


    This was what Kagami thought. In other words, it meant that the reason David was borrowing power from somewhere to observe Kagami, as well as what kind of information he was spreading to whom, was because he was placed in a situation that he could not control.


    ¡°Nevertheless, as expected, it¡¯s probably¡­a wait-and-see.¡±


    However, even if that was the case, David was useful. Since David was on Krul¡¯s side, he was unable to bluntly refuse. He didn¡¯t know what David was thinking about, but he couldn¡¯t complain about a situation where he wasn¡¯t being grabbed by the tail, so Kagami decided, in his heart, that he would be saddled with a superior staff, since there hadn¡¯t been any disadvantageous events that could lead to their tails being caught.


    At this time, after Kagami looked at Takako and wondered as to whether David was capable of doing a lot of work, he turned towards David, who was in a dreadful trance, and said ¡®Then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡¯, deciding that the two of them were enough to do it.


    //


    The next day. In the morning, after waiting for the carriage to carry the alcohol via the highway route suggested by David¡¯s information, it had begun transporting alcohol from cellars famous even in the Kingdom, and they were successful in purchasing everything, due to David¡¯s negotiation.


    Kagami¡¯s group had solved their problems for the moment, and became very busy with the preparations for the Casino opening, which had been deferred to the next day. Today, without taking on a single quest, each and every one of them had been preparing inside the newly built casino.


    ¡°Hmm¡­As I thought, this was meant for Alice-chan. Yeah, it¡¯s this.¡±


    ¡°You understand it, don¡¯t you, Kagami-chan! You¡¯re doing excellent!¡±


    ¡°To have such an idea with this¡­Kagami-san, are you a genius!?¡±


    Meanwhile, Kagami, Takako, and Krul had decided to spend their time inside the Casino by dressing up Alice, who was helping out as the Casino¡¯s Mascot.


    Currently, Alice was wearing a cute, fluttering dress that was hand-picked by Krul, a hair ornament chosen by Takako, and a stuffed animal which Kagami had forced her to hold. She had been played around with as if she was a dress-up doll.


    By the way, Krul and Takako had been coordinating the outfit seriously, but Kagami was half amused by it.

 Volume 1 - CH 6.05

    ¡°Umm¡­Everyone, it¡¯s really hard to move in these clothes, but they¡¯re cute.¡±


    Alice wore a strained smile from start to finish. Although it had been enjoyable, since she was at an age where she wanted to be fashionable, Alice had been intimidated by Takako¡¯s and Krul¡¯s slightly powerful enthusiasm.


    ¡°It¡¯s futile! It¡¯s important to limit one¡¯s freedom of movement in order to charm people, you know! Trust me, I¡¯m a Martial Artist! Alice-chan¡¯s foundation is fine, so you have to show off your good qualities to your surroundings more!¡±


    Although Martial Artists had a Persuasion Power when they spoke, Kagami thought, with a serious expression, that Takako¡¯s persuasive power would vanish like smoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your long-awaited big moment¡­even if you deceive your friends later on, the first impression is the most important! Trust me, I¡¯m the Princess!¡±


    Krul supported Takako, her eyes sparkling as she held onto the clothes she wanted Alice to try with one hand. Kagami perceived the Persuasion Power that he could not match, so he tried to leave the Casino¡¯s break room and go check on the state of the Staff members who were preparing the facilities for tomorrow.


    ¡°Ah, please wait a moment Kagami-san! M-Me too! I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Although Alice, who was being jostled by Takako and Krul, yelled something out from behind him as he was trying to depart from the break area, he decided to ignore it and closed the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alice, be a good girl and stay here for me.¡±


    Kagami muttered that and then let out a sigh of relief. Although David had been treated like a silent shadow, he had in fact been standing at the edge of the break area, as if he was watching over them warmly.


    They had gotten used to it recently, but it felt bad to be observed by him. It was unusual for David to devote himself to helping out and observe Kagami, but he didn¡¯t try to leave Krul¡¯s side, since he was fundamentally there to observe Krul. If one considered the situation as locking up David in the break area, Alice¡¯s sacrifice was essential.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I moved by myself.¡±


    Recently, no matter where Kagami went, he had always been accompanied by Alice, Krul, and Rex, so compared to that, Kagami felt like he was walking in an exclusive Staff hallway when walking in the Casino by himself.


    Although he hadn¡¯t been with Rex, other than the times when they headed out, Alice and Krul were different. From morning till evening, no matter where they went or where they ate, the two of them had always accompanied Kagami.


    Even when they rested in their own rooms in an inn, without any particular tasks to do, they did enough to remain there. Alice, who tried her best to avoid being forcibly taken back by Menou, didn¡¯t return with him, and Krul, who rented a room in the same inn, didn¡¯t even try to leave his room, even when it was time for them to sleep or when she didn¡¯t have an individual task to do.


    Perhaps it was thanks to David coming with them, but recently, although he would come to take her back as soon as it became night, the three of them ended up waking up together every day, regardless of fatigue.


    ¡°How long has it been since I lost my private life, huh?¡±


    Rather than escaping from David¡¯s observation, Kagami considered it to be running away from the two of them, but he was satisfied with the feeling of freedom that came with being alone, which he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    As he slowly walked while in good spirits, his head held high, his feet took him towards the main hall so he could tidy up the play equipment, which were the main attraction of the casino.


    The one who was in charge of the Casino¡¯s main hall was Menou. He was skillful enough to be abnormal, and perhaps it was due to his remarkable memory, but he was almost too exceptional as a Casino Dealer.


    In the beginning, everyone had tried their hand at being a Card and Roulette Dealer, in order to decide who was the most competent as a Casino Dealer manager, and it turned out that Menou was the most suitable.


    Therefore, the management of the Main Hall staff, the education of the Casino Dealer staff, and the management of the halls had all been left to Menou.


    ¡°I want¡­a break. I want¡­comfort¡­Rest¡­comfort¡­res¡­comf¡­¡±


    These were Menou¡¯s only words.


    Recently, Menou had been working too hard without any rest. They wouldn¡¯t make it in time for the opening if he didn¡¯t work this hard.


    In the beginning, the total number of Staff recruited had been 40 people; however, since it was clear that they didn¡¯t have enough hands to manage the Casino on a 24-hour system, with David¡¯s suggestion, they doubled the amount of people. It was now 80 people.


    Although 50 of them would work as Casino Dealers, the inexperienced staff that didn¡¯t know how to be dealers needed to be taught.


    The existence of a leader who could teach Casino Dealers and train Casino Staff within this short period of a week was essential, and regrettably, Menou had filled this role, even during his sleep hours.


    Although, in the beginning, he had been working diligently for the goal of earning 10,000 Gold to rescue the Demon King and to quickly save up funds for Alice¡¯s daily life, it was clear that the liveliness in his eyes had vanished recently. Although he had taken one-hour breaks, he seldom summoned Alice, so he seemed to be approaching his limits.


    Currently, he was shuffling cards splendidly enough to captivate the eyes while moaning ¡°Uu¡­aaah¡± like a zombie.


    ¡°T-¡­This is? K-Kagami-dono? I-I¡¯ll go to Alice¡¯s side immediately!¡±


    The moment Kagami was reflected in Menou¡¯s eyes, the liveliness instantly returned.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here.¡±


    However, with these words, Menou¡¯s liveliness instantly vanished from his eyes.


    ¡°So? How are you feeling? Does it look like we¡¯ll make it in time for tomorrow¡¯s opening?¡±


    ¡°Fu¡­haha, there is no need to worry about it. I have finished the education of the humans I am responsible for.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­Then, why don¡¯t you take a break already, Menou?¡±


    ¡°What I finished was just the guidance of the humans¡­I still haven¡¯t finished¡­instructing the Staff about maintaining the equipment for tomorrow¡­I can¡¯t rest yet, Kagami-dono.¡±


    Although Menou recovered some of his vigor as he said this, it was clear he was in bad shape. His eyes weren¡¯t in focus, a small amount of saliva was dripping out of his mouth, and his face showed that ¡°he was a completely dead person,¡± in the words of Kagami.


    ¡°Guidance Instructor Menou! The preparations for the tables and equipment have been completed!¡±


    ¡°Guidance Instructor Menou! The preparations for the slot machines have been completed! The setting of the initial jackpot frequency has also been completed! We¡¯re ready to go¡­whenever!¡±


    Beside him, who looked like a dead person, were two female Staff members, dressed in full Casino uniforms and looking like orderly Knights trained by the Kingdom¡¯s Army, who had rushed to him to report that.


    ¡°T-This is Owner-dono! I didn¡¯t realize it was you, please forgive my rudeness!¡±


    As soon as they saw Kagami, the two Staff members knelt in place and bowed.


    These movements were like those of Knights who were fully trained to serve a King.


    ¡°¡­Menou, what exactly are you teaching them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, in general, I taught them the manners of a Casino Dealer, as well as the essential manners and etiquette to serve the owner, how to fight as the owner¡¯s shield, and how to conduct themselves in defending the land we possess if, by chance, we were attacked. I do admire how well they have been raised within this week.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? So you were actually an idiot.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 6.06

    After that, Kagami instructed Menou to go home and rest immediately. The remaining Staff members, who were preparing and cleaning the facilities, had continuously told him to come again tomorrow morning.


    After that, he walked towards the Bar. Although the Bars were located in the Main Hall, they were only basic ones, and it was necessary to go towards Bar Street, next to the Main Hall, if one wanted to enjoy the atmosphere properly. There were lots of Bars set up around there, each separated individually by atmosphere and alcohol, and the management of all that alcohol had been left to Takako.


    Although, at the moment, Takako was busy changing Alice¡¯s clothes, Kagami decided he should confirm if her work was progressing smoothly, so he went to go check the stores one by one.


    Every time he entered a store, he confirmed that all of the preparations had been made, while feeling uncomfortable with the greetings of, ¡°Owner! Good work!¡±, that the Staff members had been giving him.


    ¡°As expected of Takako-chan¡­it¡¯s been completed perfectly¡­Hmm?¡±


    Kagami was feeling relieved, thinking, ¡®It was already fine,¡¯ when he saw it. Towards the end of the street where the Bars were lined up, a queer sign came into sight, one that even he couldn¡¯t understand. Although the exterior was similar to other Bars, the sign had queer letters written on it, reading ¡®Takako¡¯s Room¡¯.


    Kagami opened the door timidly, and took in a dangerous, intense smell.


    Inside, he saw three tank-top, speedo-wearing lumps of muscle, who were cleaning the inside of the bar, Kagami instantly shut the door.


    Deciding that he hadn¡¯t seen anything, Kagami headed towards the taverns located in an area opposite from the bars.


    The taverns had been left to David to manage. It was more or less due to being unable to leave the business to amateurs, unlike Takako and David. The candidates for this were either Rex or David, since it would be bad if rumors of the princess, Krul, working at a Casino spread.


    However, Rex couldn¡¯t be relied on to work too much, since he was a hot-blooded person without any work experience who had been tempering himself since he was born, so Kagami decided that the management would be left to David.


    By the way, Krul helped out with serving food at the taverns behind the scenes, and it was decided that Rex was to work as a part of the tavern Staff.


    ¡°¡­This is?¡±


    When he walked into a tavern, there were bewildered Staff members sitting in chairs inside. After looking at the restless Staff members, he found Rex seated in the same manner and approached him, seeking an explanation about their situation.


    ¡°David-dono has¡­I have absolutely nothing to do, since he did everything in the morning.¡±


    Rex muttered that. When Kagami looked around the inside of the tavern, it appeared that the preparations were complete. The menu had been properly prepared, condiments had been laid out on the tables to be used freely, and there was even a Recommendation Board in the tavern, which had ¡®Today¡¯s Recommendation: Seafood Salad!¡¯, written on it.


    When he walked into the kitchen behind them, the appliances had been sorted into the appropriate locations, the food ingredients had been perfectly separated in the storage area, the necessary preliminary food had already been prepared, and large tubs with ice water had already been prepared for the alcohol that would be brought the next day. Certainly, there was nothing left to do at all.


    ¡°That uncle is too exceptional, it¡¯s scary.¡±


    Kagami was bewildered, not understanding how someone could use their time to complete this by themselves.


    Surely, if someone could do this, even Takako would fall in love with the guy. However, he couldn¡¯t neglect the Staff that wasn¡¯t doing anything, and the Staff members replied with, ¡°We¡¯ve already done it five times¡­¡± showing expressions of bewilderment after Rex ordered the Staff to ¡°Go clean it.¡± The tables were polished so much that they were shining, proving their statement.


    ¡°Disperse.¡±


    After all, it couldn¡¯t be helped that they had nothing to do, so Kagami instructed the Staff to disperse and to restore their energy for tomorrow. Then, he headed towards the Chapel that had been established in the casino. Rex said that he would help out if there was any unfinished business left, so he accompanied Kagami.


    The Chapel was located in the center of the Main Hall, and the passageway was lined with taverns and bars. Tina had suggested that she didn¡¯t need any help with the Chapel¡¯s preparations, so she had been working on them by herself.


    ¡°Ah, Kagami-san! Rex-san!¡±


    After the two arrived at the Chapel, Tina, who had been carrying cardboard boxes diligently, approached them, and gave them a bright look. The Chapel preparations were mostly complete. Even an altar had been established, and there was cloth spread on the benches lined up in front of it.


    ¡°That looks heavy, TinaTina.¡±


    After Kagami said this, Tina forcibly pushed the cardboard boxes onto Kagami.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then please help out.¡±


    When Tina said this, Kagami and Rex divided the work of carrying the boxes of fortune charms that were in the middle of the Chapel and carried them towards the storeroom in the back. Although the weight wasn¡¯t cumbersome, it was troublesome that they had to go back and forth several times, and they regretted that they had ordered a bit too much in small amounts.


    At the same time, Kagami admired Tina, who had been carrying this many without complaining at all.


    ¡°Besides helping out with placing the goods, everything had been left up to you. Specifically how you plan to use this Chapel?¡±


    ¡°Rather, why do you, who created this Chapel, lack plans for it?¡±


    ¡°I thought Tina would do it for me.¡±


    ¡°Please put that into effect after telling me about it, before you make a Chapel.¡±


    Tina puffed her cheeks and said that while staring at Kagami. At that moment, Tina looked away from him, and with a ¡®yareyare¡¯, she let out a sigh. She then presented a stack of documents to Kagami.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Chapel, there¡¯s a church in this city, and since it¡¯s not necessary to take in orphans nor live here, the miscellaneous duties only include cleaning. After that, there are the Staff who will sell the merchandise that was imposed by Kagami-san on a 24-hour schedule. I already requested David to make arrangement for this, so it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Huh, will there not be any sermons and the like? Having people gather several times a day and preach about god¡¯s teachings?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be damned if you expound on god¡¯s teachings in places like a Casino, you know? Even though they would be cursed at best, what would you do if the people who were utterly defeated vented their resentment on me in the Casino?¡±


    As this was said, Kagami confirmed his understanding with an, ¡°I see.¡± Just because there was a Chapel in the Casino, Tina had tried to defend the town¡¯s Church, even though she had no relation to it. Kagami would reconsider if it was bad to preach god¡¯s teachings here.


    ¡°Hm? Then what plans, exactly, does Tina have for this Chapel?¡±


    ¡°I, Krul-san, and Rex-san, will help out by cooking behind the scenes. This will help out the town¡¯s Church.¡±


    ¡°Eh, then there really wasn¡¯t any meaning in creating this Chapel. Look, make it more like a Church, at least prepare a Confession Booth and listen to confessions.¡±


    ¡°Confessions are done by the Holy Father, and not someone like me, a woman! In the first place, I¡¯m still in the middle of training.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s create a new religion here, and make rules so that Tina can listen to the confessions.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tina frowned at Kagami¡¯s proposal and replied immediately.


    Kagami, who wanted to put the Chapel to use since he had taken great pains to build it, held his head at the very Tina-like response, and searched for a positive method of using the Chapel in the Casino.


    ¡°Ah¡­That¡¯s it. How about a Consulting Booth? Instead of asking for forgiveness from the gods, you would simply be a consultant who would heal the hearts of those who were utterly defeated. No matter what their losses are, you will try to make them think about wanting to come again.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for someone else to do the consulting?¡±


    ¡°Well, even though we¡¯ve spent a month together, I think the one who listened to me the most was Tina. Compared to Takako-chan, I think it¡¯s easier to talk with you. You¡¯re so sensitive that you even react to trivial things.¡±


    After Kagami said this while pointing at her, Tina blushed in embarrassment going, ¡°¡­uuh,¡± and then became silent, without denying it.


    ¡°Shisou, what about me? Even I have confidence when it comes to talking.¡±


    ¡°Five out of the eight people in our group can speak better than you, so don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not better than those people!?¡±


    ¡°Well, putting Rex aside, let¡¯s have you do a test run once.¡±


    Ignoring Rex, who he had unintentionally shocked, Kagami clasped his hands together and said that to Tina, as if he was beseeching her earnestly. After she showed him a slightly worried look, he let out a sigh and said:


    ¡°¡­It will only be once, you know.¡±


    He then entered the room which was built in the Chapel for listening to confessions. Kagami walked further and entered an adjoining room inside of this room.


    Inside the Confession Booth, there was nothing but a chair, and after Tina and Kagami faced each other, separated by a thin wall, they sat in the chairs that had been placed there.


    ¡°So what does Kagami-san want to consult about? It seems unlikely to be about worries, though.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a formal performance since we took great pains to build it. Tina, talk like a Saint for a bit.¡±


    After Kagami suggested this, Tina frankly muttered ¡°Eh¡­¡± unpleasantly. However, after considering that it would only happen once, she coughed violently, and even though she couldn¡¯t see him, she switched her state of mind to a more serious one.


    ¡°Lost lamb, speak of the worries that trouble you so.¡±


    She said that courteously. Kagami¡¯s expression became serious upon encountering Tina¡¯s unexpected manner of speech, and he slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡­even though it¡¯s a Casino I built myself, I ended up leaving its management to other people. As a result, awful stores have been built with beings who are only lumps of muscle. What should I do about it?¡±


    ¡°Please live strongly and healthily.¡±


    These were the only words Tina said.

 Volume 1 - CH 6.07

    ¡°You two¡­this is fine already. It won¡¯t change that much.¡±


    As for Alice, whose outfit design was dependent on Takako and Krul, 30 minutes had passed since Kagami had left the break room. Alice couldn¡¯t suppress her feelings of wanting to run away from the situation, where they were constantly changing her clothes, which were nearly the same every time.


    ¡°You can¡¯t! It¡¯s important to dress up the parts that you can¡¯t see. Dignity can be born if you consider the combination of colors, you know!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Alice-chan. If this becomes a Casino where many nobles walk around, they could look at your every nook and cranny with their indecent eyes, and they won¡¯t be blamed for it. When I was added into the party as a Princess¡­oh how I realized the appearance of my body! You¡¯re the face of this Casino, Alice-chan! They will be able to look at you!¡±


    Although Alice tried them on after Takako and Krul had tried persuading her several times, the two of them didn¡¯t waste a moment and prevented her from running away, so Alice showed them a weak-looking expression with an ¡®¡­Au¡¯.


    Although David looked at this scene with a smile, Alice was only strangely ashamed by him. She momentarily thought, ¡®He is watching me stand on my feet for an hour, but is he not busy?¡¯


    ¡°You two, an hour has almost passed. Although you two have the stamina of an adult, Alice-sama is still a child. I think it¡¯s about time to wrap this up.¡±


    Just as Alice thought that, David took a step towards her and helped her in a timely fashion. Although Alice¡¯s expression brightened for a moment because of this unexpected help:


    ¡°Please, David. Just a little bit longer! This is for Alice-chan!¡±


    ¡°Hohoho! It can¡¯t be helped then!¡±


    As Alice pleaded with her eyes pointing upward, David gave up on helping her, smiling happily compared to earlier. When she saw this, Alice looked like she had given up on wanting to say something at all and let out a small sigh, uttering, ¡®Kagami-san¡­Please come back quickly¡­¡¯


    ¡°However, Krul-sama, your mood has changed quite a bit. A long time ago, you didn¡¯t show any interest in things that you could bind yourself to, but you are now personally trying to find some.¡±


    Krul blinked at David¡¯s words and showed a bewildered look, as though she had not realized her change personally, and responded with ¡®I-I see?¡¯.


    ¡°Alice-chan has a unique charm to her. I haven¡¯t changed, you know.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course Alice-sama is attractive, but I¡¯m not just thinking about that. I¡¯ve been watching Krul-sama for a while, but with Kagami-sama¡­Krul-sama changed after meeting him on various occasions.¡±


    After saying this, David had a sad expression on his face, as if he was remembering the distant past.


    When Krul heard the word ¡®Meet,¡¯ she thought that certainly might be the case and brought her hand to her chest, wearing a reserved smile.


    ¡°I also think that. It doesn¡¯t mean that the way you speak and your personality itself has changed¡­and rather than saying that there isn¡¯t any point in arguing about it, umm¡­You looked at me for who I am. I think that Krul-san is a very special person to me, one who also trusts me!¡­I might have never said this, though.¡±


    Alice tried her best to tell that to Krul, as though she was supporting David¡¯s words, while Krul gestured and felt embarrassed about the changes he had stated.


    While she was confused about this, she felt some warmth gathering in her heart. When she finally realized it, she smiled happily and placed her hand on Alice¡¯s head.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy that you said that for me. I wasn¡¯t aware of it, but I couldn¡¯t expect my current way of life, compared to how I lived in the past. Even if I did expect it¡­I had thought that it was hopeless.¡±


    Krul remembered the first time she had encountered Alice while she said this. Although Alice had been a companion she had once wanted to kill, with the reason of ¡®she was an unreasonable Demon¡¯, Alice had now said that Krul was an ¡®important person¡¯ to her. Krul now felt that she was intimate enough with Alice to want to protect her.


    When comparing the past and the present, it was strange enough for her to wonder why she had wanted to kill Alice without listening to her, so she recognized her own changes. She had thought that it was necessary to kill Alice. This was natural, since she had been taught that this was the world¡¯s ploy, after all.


    She had lost the ability to think for herself. Although there had been times when she began to think about it, she had immediately abandoned thinking about things that she felt compelled to do. It had been the same since Rex had brought Krul with him, and when she had become companions with Palna and Tina.


    If anyone were to say that she had changed, then the causes for those changes were obvious. It was the meeting with the unexpected Villager. Krul clearly thought that the beginning of everything was her encounter with Kagami.


    In the beginning, she had been confused. However, she immediately understood that he was a happy person. When Balman was under attack from the Demon King Army, he protected her from her careless actions, which had nearly harmed her people, and he strictly scolded her for them.


    It was the first time for her. The first time someone had immediately objected to her decisions as a Princess and given her a chop on the head. She might have been interested since that time.


    Before she had realized it, Krul became aware that it was useless to think about such things. Kagami always did everything he could do. There were people who had protected Demons with all of their power as well. Even though it was obvious that he would have to cut down those from both sides for his path to happiness, she had come to question herself, asking ¡®Is the me of today truly correct?¡¯ when she saw the times Kagami became worn out while trying to stand against others.


    Surely, she would have immediately answered that it was ¡®correct¡¯ before she met Kagami. It was simply that the encounter with Kagami had been a huge shock for Krul.


    ¡°Values are easily changed from one¡¯s experience¡­rather, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t change.¡±


    Takako said, with a smile on her face, as if backing her up. It was as if Takako was declaring that change was never a bad thing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­It¡¯s stranger to not change.¡±


    For some reason, David¡¯s expression darkened as he replied to Takako¡¯s words.


    ¡°However, Krul-sama has pushed forward with her resolve to subjugate the Demon King ever since her childhood. Although the goal is to save up money, if it were the Krul-sama of the past, perhaps she would have been here with a tense expression, trying to stick to her beliefs more. Perhaps she would have continued on a separate path¡­¡±


    Even though it would be strange otherwise, and even if it was strange for Krul to not be like that, Alice felt strange when she heard David, who looked like he wanted to say something, and tilted her head. Certainly, when she had first met with Krul, as well as the times after that, she had felt that Krul was living to chase after something, and she didn¡¯t particularly think that someone changing after gaining experience was anything special.


    ¡°Encounters can change people. Either good or bad.¡±


    Takako muttered, as if she understood him.


    ¡°You know¡­for that reason¡­your existences¡­are especially amazing for Kagami-sama.¡±


    Whether or not he thought that from the bottom of his heart, Alice somehow understood David, who had said that that with his eyes shut. Since Kagami was a someone who could change things by himself, she felt that changing after meeting him wasn¡¯t anything special. That¡¯s how she interpreted it.


    ¡°David-san, you are also trying to change after meeting with me.¡±


    ¡°Is that ri¡­huh? Huhhhhh?¡±


    When Takako, who looked like she was deeply moved by him, muttered that and approached David, sweat flowed down from his forehead, and he showed a smile. From Takako¡¯s tone of voice, she had entered her ¡®Pushy Mode¡¯, since he was thinking about her. Alice, who had uttered the same words earlier, sensed the change and looked at David with pitiful eyes while muttering ¡®Good luck¡­David-san.¡¯

 Volume 1 - CH 6.08

    ¡°Pardon my rudeness, but it¡¯s about time for the last order of imports to arrive, so please allow me to be excused. I must help out with bringing them in, so I will return later on. If it¡¯s fine with you, Krul-sama, I would be happy if you just waited here.¡±


    David avoided this with a god-like timing and what could only be thought of as an excuse. However, his expression turned serious and his speech became polite, so his standard performance couldn¡¯t be called a lie.


    Although David didn¡¯t normally try to leave Krul¡¯s side, he needed to complete his work perfectly. Even if he did a good job, it was better for it to be done slowly, and all the people present had interpreted that his tidying up quickly, with all his might, showed that the time he spent beside Krul was important to him.


    Therefore, Takako couldn¡¯t say anything about David, who was using his valuable time to try and tear himself away from Krul.


    ¡°Geez, we¡¯ll wait at the break area, so come back here once you¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go eat breakfast with everyone as a preparatory celebration for the Casino¡¯s opening.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, I¡¯ll look forward to that. I¡¯ll go tidy it up in a jiffy.¡±


    Then, David departed from the break area as if he was running away. With a maiden-like face that didn¡¯t suit her sturdy physique at all, Takako saw David off with a look of envy.


    This scene reflected into Alice¡¯s and Krul¡¯s view for a moment, but they immediately looked elsewhere.


    ¡°W-Well then¡­shall we continue?¡±


    The moment Takako grabbed onto Alice¡¯s shoulder with a face full of smiles, she realized that she had lost her one hope of trying to resolve this situation, and her eyes lost their vigor.


    ¡°Ara¡­? That David, it looks like he forgot his gloves.¡±


    However at this time, Krul approached a table in the break area as if she had noticed something, and then she took the work gloves on the table as she said that.


    ¡°Hey, has David-san always had these gloves?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s normal for David to cover his hands since it¡¯s hot and humid¡­but not having gloves may hurt his hands today, since he said that his work involves carrying the imported goods. Perhaps he had considered that and prepared them in advance.¡±


    Alice¡¯s vigor was restored as she listened to this, and then she quickly took the gloves away from Krul as if aware of something.


    Alice immediately realized that this was a chance to escape that David had prepared for her, and rather than letting herself get caught, she quickly took action.


    ¡°David-san must have these or he¡¯ll be in trouble, so I¡¯ll go take them to him!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Alice-chan! I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Although Takako had yelled that out desperately, Alice quickly departed from break area without listening to her. It was impossible to chase down Alice, who had left immediately, without wasting her breath to argue, and after the chance passed by her, Takako held a handkerchief in her mouth and vented her regrets with all of her power.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­As expected of David-san. Although these clothes are hard to move in¡­it¡¯s a lot better than being restrained by those two, I¡¯ll have to thank him properly later.¡±


    Alice muttered that after she left the break area, and walked in a passage built exclusively for the casino staff. Looking at the gloves she took from Krul, she thought, ¡®Does David¡¯s work really involve carrying the imported goods?¡¯


    ¡°It would be troublesome¡­without them.¡±


    Although the gloves had probably been prepared to help him out, thinking about the possibility of him not having them, Alice began to run in search of David.


    //


    Several minutes later, she had searched in all of the places where he could be within the Casino, but she couldn¡¯t find David anywhere.


    She even went to the place where they were receiving the imports, but the staff members present said that the goods had yet to arrive and thought that he was surely working in another area. There had not been any staff there, besides the one who had tried to return to the passage that was lined with taverns after finishing their work, and the staff members who liked Alice and gave her candy.


    While walking in the Casino¡¯s halls, most of the staff members who had tried to return had offered information that they had seen David, but even if she headed to the places where they said they saw him, David wouldn¡¯t be there, nor at the bar where she had thought he would head to, and she ended the search upon getting pats on the head and receiving candy from the cleaning staff.


    She was finally unable to guess where he¡¯d gone, and although she tried to confirm if he was in the suspicious shop that was named ¡®Takako¡¯s Room,¡¯ Alice immediately closed the door 0.5 seconds after opening it, and then headed to the Chapel.


    Tina was in the Chapel, but she hadn¡¯t seen David, and the ones who had come by were just Kagami and Rex, and after the two of them had helped out a little bit, they had gone somewhere else.


    ¡°I wonder where¡­David-san is.¡±


    Alice, who had received a lot of candy while walking through the Casino, had her hands full of candy and the stuffed animal from Kagami. She walked to the nearby area with the warehouse, which was located outside the Casino.


    She had begun to think that, if she didn¡¯t find him here after searching all this time, he surely would have passed by her once his work finished and he might have already returned to the break area.


    ¡°¡­and then¡­by this.¡±


    At this time, a familiar voice entered Alice¡¯s ears. She raised her head, and, after looking at many trees near the warehouse, she saw David and a man, who seemed to be part of the staff, conversing.


    ¡°Found you¡­! David-san!¡±


    Alice felt deeply moved at finally finding him after spending a long time searching for him, and she waved her hands and rushed towards him as she yelled that out.


    David immediately heard Alice¡¯s yell, and after he looked towards Alice, he shrugged with an ¡®oya, oya,¡¯ and ended his conversation with the staff person before walking towards Alice.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    However, at this time, perhaps it was due to rushing while both of her hands were occupied, but she ended up tripping.


    ¡°D-¡­Dangerous!¡±


    Seeing Alice tripping, David, who had concluded that she would get hurt, immediately rushed towards her, and tried to reduce the distance before Alice fell.


    Although he was a Merchant, David, whose level was 77, succeeded in easily closing the distance, and supported Alice¡¯s body. However:


    ¡°A¡­wa.¡±


    When he supported her, his hand caught on the ribbon that was tied on Alice¡¯s hair on the back of her head, and just like that, David ended up taking the cloth that suppressed the magic power of Alice¡¯s right horn.


    At that moment, the distinctive magic power of a Demon began to flow out from Alice¡¯s horn little by little, like overflowing bubbles drifting in the air. Although Alice hid her horn in a hurry and separated from David, the magic power that had begun to flow didn¡¯t escape his notice, and David still held the cloth that suppressed magic power in his hands.


    David¡¯s expression had changed from his regular smile. He was rather calm, as if confirming it, and his expression changed to one which could only intimidate her. Alice, who had given up all hope after seeing his silent expression, became paralyzed with fear and fell down on the spot with a ¡®petan.¡¯


    Then, with a, ¡°What should I do,¡± as tears formed in her eyes, Alice desperately struggled with the thought of being found out.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a splendid ornament. Was it a present from Kagami-sama?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, facing these unexpected words, Alice blinked in surprise.


    The horn that grew on the right side of the back of Alice¡¯s head was no longer concealed by the cloth and was completely exposed. However, David undid his earlier expression, smiled again, and then he extended his Alice to Alice, who had fallen.


    Presently, magic power was flowing out from the horn as if it were floating. As expected, it couldn¡¯t be passed off as a Blue Devil¡¯s horn. Yet, David had said that as if he didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°Y-Yeah. Kagami-san made this for me.¡±


    Alice replied to him while avoiding meeting his eyes.


    After that, David nodded once with a smile, as if indicating he was fine with this, and then he handed the magic power absorbing cloth, which he had accidentally taken, back to her.


    ¡°I see¡­wrapping the cloth around this deals with it nicely, it must be something precious to you.¡±


    Despite being clearly revealed as a Demon by the magic power that was emitting from her horn, Alice received the cloth and was dumbfounded by David, who had become quiet without asking why there hadn¡¯t been any magic power flowing from the horn until now.


    After she received it, Alice quickly and hurriedly tried to wrap the cloth around her horn, since she didn¡¯t know if someone else would pass by. However, she couldn¡¯t wrap it skillfully, since whenever it had come undone, Takako or Kagami would be there to put it on for her.


    ¡°Hoho, if you¡¯re fine with it, allow me to help out.¡±


    Whether or not he thought Alice¡¯s flustered manner was strange, David said that with a pleasant smile and helped Alice wrap the cloth around her horn.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect like this. The ribbon suits you quite well, and you have the same beauty as Krul-sama did when she was a child.¡±


    ¡°T-Thanks.¡±


    Alice expressed her thanks, with a slight stutter, towards David, who didn¡¯t need to say anything else.


    ¡°Well then, I will also head towards the break area after this. I still have some work left to do, so I will return as soon as that is done. If you are searching for Kagami-sama, it¡¯s probably better for Alice-sama to return, since earlier, he had mentioned that he would head to the break area.¡±


    David said that and turned back after listening to Alice. He then tried to leave.


    Although Alice had heard David, who wore a foolish look, she once again rushed toward David the moment she heard him, as if remembering something and:


    ¡°U-¡­Um!¡±


    Saying that, she handed the work gloves over to David.


    ¡°Oh, well, well. You took the trouble to deliver these to me. Thank you.¡±


    He received the gloves like usual, and David said, ¡°Well then,¡± and tried to leave just like that without asking anything else.


    Towards this, although she couldn¡¯t get the words, ¡°Why did he not ask about it?¡±, out of her throat, she reconsidered that he might have pretended not to realize it. She closed her mouth once, and then:


    ¡°I-I¡¯m the one who should say thank you!¡±


    To make up for that, she said just those words to him.


    After that, David looked back at her, and after putting on a satisfied, happy smile, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem,¡± and then vanished into the Casino.


    Alice was filled with emotion after seeing his smile, turned around, and once again, lightly walked towards the break area where Kagami was located.

 Volume 1 - CH 6.09

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be saying so casually, Kagami-dono! It¡¯s dangerous to leave it alone!¡±


    Alice returned to the passage exclusive to the Casino Staff again and tried to turn the knob to the door of the break area. However, at that moment, she heard yelling from inside the break area, and just for a moment, Alice shrunk back.


    She slowly opened the door and peeped inside, as if wary of something. Inside stood a restless Krul, Takako, and Rex. Kagami was also there, seeming troubled by something as he stood with his arms folded, and Menou, wearing a stern look, had tried to grab Kagami¡¯s shirt collar.


    ¡°Please calm down, Menou-chan. I understand your eagerness, and while that may be true, she would have tried to let you know first if she had to run away or hide.¡±


    The appeasing Takako, who spoke with a serious expression, seemed like a completely different person from the one Alice had seen when she left the break area.


    ¡°Everyone. D-did something happen?¡±


    Although she had become slightly insecure when she thought that they were having a dispute, Alice entered the break area as soon as she saw that it wasn¡¯t the case and asked that question timidly. The attention of everyone in the room gathered on her. As soon as he saw Alice, Menou approached her in the blink of an eye and took her hand, seeming relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see you, and you worried me, Alice-sama! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe!¡±


    ¡°I said I was going to hand David-san his gloves didn¡¯t I? You¡¯re over exaggerating things.¡±


    Seeing Menou¡¯s nervous response, Takako shook her head saying, ¡°yare, yare.¡±


    ¡°Come, Alice-sama! Let¡¯s go to a land far away from here, together, just the two of us! Everything will surely be handled by Kagami-dono later on!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­no way. I don¡¯t want to be separated from Kagami-san¡¯s side.¡±


    After Alice replied to Menou with a blunt denial, he received damage to his soul and yelled out, ¡°Guhah!¡± However, he immediately recovered and said, ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be saying so casually!¡±, as if he was at his wits¡¯ end.


    ¡°Calm down, Menou-chan. Alice-chan still doesn¡¯t know anything, remember?¡±


    Takako pulled Menou away from Alice, as if suppressing him, and said that. Feeling tired, he then uttered, ¡°Mu¡­that¡¯s right. Sorry,¡± as he seemingly calmed down a bit.


    ¡°But Shishou, if what Menou says is true, then won¡¯t it be bad for several reasons? At the very least, if Menou¡¯s and Alice¡¯s identities are discovered, surely, it won¡¯t just be us who will be sorry.¡±


    Rex said that as he faced Kagami with his arms folded, as though something was wrong. Towards this, Kagami just groaned, ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, please tell me, too, if something happened! Did something happen while I was away?¡±


    Alice, who had become anxious while trying to process the story after being left out, yelled that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Menou talk about David being a spy for the Kingdom, though.¡±


    Kagami said that with a sigh.


    ¡°A spy¡­of the Kingdom? David-san is?¡±


    As she listened to Kagami, Alice¡¯s face distorted in disbelief.


    ¡°It was when he accepted Kagami¡¯s kind offer, and tried to return after changing his clothes. David-dono was strangely cautious of his surroundings, even in the Tavern he was in charge of. I thought it was unnatural to head off somewhere that wasn¡¯t the delivery point, so I followed him. And then¡­there was a spy wearing a Staff uniform as a disguise near the warehouse.¡±


    Listening to Menou, Alice immediately recalled David and the conversation he had with the Staff member near the warehouse. Since it was something she had personally witnessed, the hope that Menou was mistaken, was crushed.


    ¡°Was that person¡­truly a spy? Was he truly in disguise?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. I heard them speaking with my own ears. ¡®Here, this is the information that should be relayed to the King. At the moment, Rex-sama and Krul-sama have not shown any suspicious movement,¡¯ and then I definitely saw him handing over a document of some sort. Without a doubt¡­he ran away since he suspected that someone was listening in on him.¡±


    After Menou utter that seriously, Alice, who usually didn¡¯t know how bad these events were nor what kind of impact they would have, could somehow feel the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°It might not be impossible¡­if it¡¯s David-san. I do admit that David was superior in completing work without waste in the past.¡±


    Krul uttered that restlessly.


    Takako and Kagami then understood the meaning of this instantly.


    This excellent and talented person did have the obligation to observe Krul, but it was impossible to act useless when helping out with Kagami¡¯s work. There wasn¡¯t a need to virtually cling to them in order to observe them if his job was to ¡®confirm whether or not they were working every day for the Demon King subjugation.¡¯


    In other words, there was a reason for these things.


    ¡°¡­observing Alice¡­huh?¡±


    Kagami scratched his head, looking troubled, as he muttered that.


    Kagami had always thought that David was reluctant to separate from Krul¡¯s side. However, he was now questioning if that was true, and if his real goal was Alice.


    The issue was the source of the information leak. Kagami had willfully believed he was Krul¡¯s observer, but could it be that he had been wrong, and David had actually been observing Alice?


    ¡°Although the Kingdom¡¯s side doesn¡¯t know anything¡­they appear to be doubting us a bit.¡±


    If that was really the case, then the Kingdom knew Alice¡¯s origins, and there was a possibility of it being exposed. At the very least, the Kingdom doubted Alice.


    What information did they receive that made them doubt her?

 Volume 1 - CH 6.10

    It was hard to think of other people who had heard the conversation between the Demon King and Estellar at the battle of Salumeria. Kagami himself had confirmed that there was nobody in the surroundings. If there really was anyone who had his or her ears open during that situation, Estellar probably would have dealt with them quickly.


    However, it was only Kagami who knew this. Although there was value in just asking about it, even if he was refused, when considering whether this was true or not, this knowledge wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously with just one person¡¯s evidence. If he considered that David was concealing himself, then the possibility of it being him was high.


    ¡°Hold on, Master. Why does this show that he is observing Alice?¡±


    Rex asked and inclined his head.


    ¡°What I mean is that Menou said ¡®Guys,¡¯ right? Even if he were just observing Krul and Rex, isn¡¯t it weird to go to the point of also reporting things about us? He even said ¡®suspicious movements,¡¯ like he suspects us.¡±


    After Kagami said that, Rex also showed a serious look and muttered ¡®I see,¡¯ as if he understood.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much meaning in observing Kagami-san, who has nothing to hide. Takako-san and Tina as well. But¡­it¡¯s different for Menou-san and Alice-chan.¡±


    It was clear that he was behaving suspiciously. The one who felt this the most was Krul. David had always been beside her, and recently, she had felt something strange from his looks.


    He had looked at her differently. Perhaps this truly was about Alice. Considering David was reporting about things other than Krul and Rex to the Kingdom, it was clear.


    ¡°But I¡­even though David-san was investigating my actions from the shadows, I can¡¯t imagine him reporting this to the Kingdom. As expected¡­he isn¡¯t just observing Krul-san¡¯s actions.¡±


    Alice uttered this, as if something had come to mind.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Kagami asked, thinking she might have confidence in her words after seeing Alice¡¯s expression.


    ¡°My horn¡­David-san saw it, but he didn¡¯t say a word about me being a Demon. It looked like he planned on keeping silent about it, and already knew that I¡¯m a Demon.¡±


    Everyone that heard Alice¡¯s words gave her bewildered looks. Only Menou grabbed Alice¡¯s shoulders while trembling, and said:


    ¡°As I thought, let¡¯s run away from here immediately!¡±


    Although he had stated his desire, Takako immediately pulled Menou away from Alice, and calmed him down once again.


    ¡°Eei! Release me, Takako-dono!¡±


    ¡°I understand your panic, but calm down, Menou-chan. It would be suspicious if only the two of you left, right?¡±


    After Takako said that, she confirmed with Kagami, asking ¡°Right?¡±. Kagami nodded his head, as if he had considered it, and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Although Kagami had considered that David was a dangerous existence that shouldn¡¯t be provoked, he reconsidered a bit after listening to the story about David seeing Alice¡¯s horn.


    ¡°Menou¡­you heard David say, ¡®No suspicious movements have been discovered,¡¯ right? Even though he knows Alice is a Demon, isn¡¯t it weird that he said that?¡±


    ¡°This¡­He only acted calm for the moment, and in reality, there is also the possibility that it was the first time he had gained proof of her being a Demon. I¡¯m sure he will say that Alice-sama is a Demon in the next report.¡±


    Although there was certainly a possibility that David had been acting, when Kagami saw Alice¡¯s anxious expression, he couldn¡¯t believe that that was the case at all. It was because he saw ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he would do such a thing,¡± written all over her face.


    ¡°There is still the possibility that he is protecting Alice. If that¡¯s the case, it might be troublesome for David if the two of you were to vanish, and make him unable to protect you two.¡±


    ¡°David doesn¡¯t have a reason to protect Alice-sama, does he? Although I don¡¯t know what it is about us that he¡¯s investigating, he went out of his way to come here for a job from the Kingdom. There is no reason for him to have come here to protect her.¡±


    Menou immediately denied Kagami¡¯s suggestion. Menou¡¯s words were reasonable. There wasn¡¯t any reason to protect her. The probability of it being true was also low when considering Krul¡¯s words about him efficiently completing his work.


    At that moment, Kagami directed his gaze at Alice and inclined his head, as if asking her, ¡®How about it?¡¯. Alice, who noticed his gaze, showed him a slightly worried expression, but gave him a determined nod. Seeing this, Kagami became eager with a, ¡°Yosh,¡± and:


    ¡°If he observes us, then let¡¯s observe him. If he reports that Alice is a Demon in his next report, then we¡¯ll consider it again. For now, let¡¯s trust David.¡±


    After saying this, Kagami declared, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go wait for David¡¯s return, and go eat dinner,¡± while ignoring the atmosphere.


    If Alice were to consider trusting David, saying, ¡®It¡¯s all right,¡¯ then Kagami would support her with all his power. This would definitely be progress for the goal of coexistence between Demons and humans. That was the reason for his behavior.


    Although Menou seemed momentarily troubled by these words, he uttered, ¡°Understood,¡± while watching Alice, who looked happy listening to Kagami¡¯s declaration. Then he let out a sigh, as if it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Takako was the one who volunteered to keep a lookout, so they decided to leave it to her, since her movements were good and she had high physical abilities, like Kagami.


    Although Kagami didn¡¯t care if Takako had her own reasons for volunteering, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him, so he brushed it off.


    It had been one week since the day before the Casino¡¯s opening. Not once did David relay that Alice was a Demon to the Kingdom¡¯s spy. The only thing he would report was, ¡°No suspicious movements have been discovered.¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 7.01

    ¡± We did not even make a dent with the sales¡± (kagami)


    It¡¯s been a week since the casino opened, in the afternoon when it was nearing lunch time, Kagami suggested that they take a break and go eat. Kagami, Takako, Krul, Rex, Tina, Menou, Alice and David gathered at Takako bar and sat at the side.


    While each person sitting at his or her table and was helping Takako carry the dishes, Kagami thought.


    ¡°We only had about 800 customers and after taking expenses and the supplies needed we made only a net profit of 15 gold¡± (Kagami)


    From this one week of sales and through some calculations made and adjustments here and there, He could clearly at this rate it will be impossible to make 10000 gold in one year.


    The marketing at the start was good. We asked David to arrange the marketing, put a huge billboard near the entrance of the town, we also asked the guilds to spread the word about the casino to the entire country.


    It was worthwhile because in the first day we were really busy that I would have like to borrow the hand of cats but afterwards it nose-dived and stayed that way.


    ¡± This is a casino right, if so why are the gambling revenue so low¡± (Kagami)


    ¡± I can¡¯t be helped¡­. well customers are coming but our main target market the Nobility stopped coming after the first day and they have not returned¡± (Takako


    We have had a lot of customers but they were mostly adventures or civilians that would drink at the bar or play some low rate gambling and leave afterwards.


    The Nobility, that was our main target stopped visiting due to their high pride, some of them when they were here said ¡± what is a commoner doing here¡± or ¡± breathing the same air as a commoner disgust me¡± and also ¡± I smell like a pig now, I will not stay in a casino that lets such people, goodbye¡±.


    ¡°Also to gambling it¡¯s not only based on sales but also when an customer wins Kagami-chan, when that happens it will be a field day¡± (Takako)


    What Takako said was right, there will be days when the possibility of the customer winning big happens and when it happens it will exceed the profit of the bar and goods from chapel together.


    ¡± Also what is up with that old man, he keeps getting jackpot on the slots! What kind of luck does that old man have! Man he also has the popularity and is now called the Jackpot old man by the people around him? is he somehow connected to this store in some way?¡± (Kagami)


    ¡± It can¡¯t be helped, as long he is playing by the rules and is not cheating we can¡¯t interfere, we cannot pick our customers¡± (Takako)


    When I looked at Kagami-chan, who is invincible, losing his composure over sluggish sales I wondered was I also like this when I started a business thought as I let out a sigh.


    ¡± As I thought, with these kind of sales there is absolutely no way to reach our goal of 10000 gold, we have to get the Nobility back but I truly did not think that the Nobility was so arrogant and would hate the commoners that much.¡± (David)


    After saying that David lowers his head to Kagami and say that all responsibility falls on himself.


    Even though Kagami was complaining he was not saying it was anyone¡¯s fault but when David lowered his head to Kagami, he felt bad and said ¡± Sorry, I am also at fault¡±


    ¡± No but since the Nobility considered that much of different than them, should we construct a VIP room¡± (David)


    ¡°Those people are like¡­.. Unless they want something for themselves or have a great motive that will benefit them, they will not move. The only thing they have is their high pride¡± (Kagami)


    In the words, I said,  Krul remembers the past and expression of disgust and anger is shown on her face.


    ¡± Look even the princess hates that kind of attitude among the Nobles¡± (Kagami)


    ¡± Of course, Please do not put us in the same league as those Nobles, we do not consider that everyone other than us are trash¡± (Krul)


    Krul pouts as she answers the word Kagami said before, hearing such as phrase coming from Krul, David smiles in satisfaction.


    ¡± Ah, I am sorry, I knew that the princess is different from those other Noble. but I am impressed that you can say these things without considering the Noble¡± (Kagami)


    ¡± ah is that so, Then I am sorry I was being rude¡± (Krul)


    Saying sorry after hearing Kagami words, Krul lower her head and you could see a light red on her face. David seeing this immediately went from happy face to unhappy face.


    ¡°David-san, the expression you were making was quite intense, so intense that it was quite funny, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tina who saw David expression from before asked him.


    ¡± Ah no I was deep in thought about the VIP room construction and also how to increase the sales but seem to have hit a dead end. It was not because I was jealous of Kagami-sama at all¡± (David)


    David said as if saying he never made that kind of expression before.


    ¡± Well even if a VIP was constructed, it would not help make 10000 gold in one year¡­. what to do. Should I go back to beating monsters and taking on quests¡­ but where will we make the most money.¡± (Kagami)


    Quests in the guild are not infinite and even if there were, there were also other adventures who took quests for a living


    Quests are mainly issued when monsters start to become a problem and to solve it, the guild issues quests. but Kagami already cleared most of the high paying jobs before and now they will not be re-issued unless of a sudden surge in monster.


    With the help of Alice or Menou, you can start to create monsters on your own and force the guild to issue quests but those quests sometimes also include killing the demon summoning them. With Kagami reputation, he could not fake that he was unable to defeat the demon.


    ¡± You could ask Menou-chan to create a bunch of Hello Claws, with them it is possible to level up while getting lots of money, isn¡¯t that right Kagami-Chan¡± (Takako)


    Takako whispered to Kagami about the hello Claws so David would not hear, who Menou used to launch an attack on the Town of Balman.


    Kagami had already thought of this method and ruled it out due to.


    ¡± I already thought of that but I don¡¯t know where the Spawn block of the Hello Claws is¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°What do you Mean¡± (Takako)


    ¡°Demons do not create the monsters you know? The magic power that they emit are absorbed in the spawn blockers and then monster is produced through that method in the Demon King Castle¡± (Kagami)


    After hearing that from Kagami, Takako shrugs her shoulders while trying to not notice by David asking Kagami


    ¡°Well how about mass produce Hello Claws and infinitely defeating them?¡± (Takako)


    ¡° Well that is possible for me but it will be much more difficult¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°Hmm, why aren¡¯t you basically Invincible?¡± (Takako)


    ¡° Look, Spawn Block don¡¯t have infinite lifespans, after certain period of time they finish their job of producing the monsters, they break and shatter and respawn in some other dungeon or place. But I don¡¯t know where they will respawn again thus it is much more difficult. Even though we have Alice and Menou it will take some time before the monster are made.¡± ( Kagami)


    But still, this method is still more plausible than what we are doing now with Alice and Menou help.


    No even then we still would not be able to make 10000 gold in a year.


    ¡°Kagami-san, Takako-san¡± (Alice)


    While looking at Kagami and Takako troubled expression, Alice started to pull on his sleeve to get his attention.


    ¡° What wrong Alice, Takako-chan special Kids menu item is going to get cold if you don¡¯t eat it fast¡± ( Kagami)


    ¡°It is not a special Kids menu Item, Its Omurice, but that not the point¡± (Alice)


    When Alice gestures to Kagami to get closer and listen to her so other people do not hear her. He lets out a sigh and brings his ear close to her mouth to hear what she has to say.


    ¡°Do you know about the Dark Dragon¡± (Alice)


    The name of a monster so dangerous that you don¡¯t want encounter in your entire lifetime was what Alice wanted to talk about to Kagami.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.02

    Hello I have two things I want to say first.


    this is the last chapter of the week I will translate as I have my midterm coming up.


    Second-Important please tell everyone who visits this site.


    As you know I picked up Blacksmith, we are at V3 chapter 4 and there is 15 chapters until we catch up with the author thus I want to ask to the fans of LV999 and Hone. is it possible for those two be on hiatus for two weeks. In two weeks I can release 15 chapters of blacksmith and then catch up with the author and go at his pace as he write the story.


    Basically I want to quickly catch up with the author of blacksmith and do what Gravity tales is doing with True martial world, where he translate the chapter the author currently releases each time.


    thus I will put two comments on this chapter of LV999


    one where it says yes please do it


    another that says no just go at the pace like before.


    if the census is that I was to do it, I would like to ask for 15 editors, not just one person doing editing but 15 people doing editing, basically one editor per chapter of blacksmith.


    I really don¡¯t care if English is your first or second language, if you offer yourselves it means you have confidence in your English skills which i do not, you do not need to worry about if the translation is wrong or right I will check it over all 15 chapter before posting to see if the message is changed, so these people only need to be good at spelling and grammar, do not need to know Japanese.


    I will start doing this next week, not this week, I have an important midterm this week.


    so again I will two comments, the comments that has the most likes I will go with that course of action. I will check what has the most at the end of Sunday then show post about what action it will be


    Enjoy this chapter LV999


    [Dark Dragon]. A monster who is said to equal or be even stronger than the demon king, the strongest monster in existence. It still exists somewhere in this world but a long time has passed since the last sighting of the legendary monster. After such a long time has pass, people now start to question its existence itself and now say it¡¯s a fairy tale. But if it was said to exist in the past, then some people may have seen or encountered and may have already just died.


    ¡°I know about it, what about it.¡± (Kagami)


    While trying really hard to remember where he heard about, Kagami tilts his head to the side.


    How Kagami came to know about the Dark Dragon was a coincidence itself. ¡° what kind of Monster exist in this world and where?¡± When he was still on the path of trying to get stronger, he tried to look for stronger monster to level up against. At that time, he found a really old book from a merchant and bought it, Kagami had read that book and remembered that the name Dark Dragon was in it.


    ¡°If we defeated the Dark Dragon¡­.how much money would it drop?¡±(Alice)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the amount of money that drops is proportional to the strength of the monster, even if it is not a hello claw that creates jewels in it stomach. A monster that is said to be stronger than the Demon king will still drop a considerable amount of money. (Kagami)


    When Kagami says that to Alice, Alice nods her head and says ¡°yes¡±, Alice shows a rarely very serious expression to Kagami and says


    ¡° If you could meet the Dark Dragon, would you able to?¡± (Alice)


    After showing that serious expression Alice asks Kagami a question.


    She does not seem to be lying or making a joke, she has a very serious expression on her face. She also is sitting very up right and without bending her back.


    ¡°You know¡­where it lives.¡± (Kagami)


    Alice did not look away and nodded her head.


    Kagami did not look like he took it as joke from Alice. Alice information network concerning monsters would be much better than Kagami as the daughter of the demon king who monitors all monsters. The castle itself should contain the information concerning all monsters as well.


    ¡°If you were give a map, I would be able to point to the general area of the habit¡­ Menou should know more than me concerning this matter.¡± (Alice)


    Hearing that Kagami looked directly at menou.


    Menou right now was with the Kenta-urs feeding them the food Takako made. He had quite the angry look on his face.


    Seeing what he was doing, I felt pity for Menou. He just got licked by the Kenta-urs, I pull menou away from what he was doing and said I was taking him to the bathroom.


    ¡° Do you know about the Dark Dragon?¡± (Kagami)


    After I took Menou to the back of the bar and checked if anyone was nearby, I asked him the question, His face that was sad, suddenly changed to a very serious expression.


    ¡° I know about it¡­.I do know where it is supposed to be as well but I don¡¯t really know if it is still there or if it is even still alive.


    As if he was saying the next is it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know, he gives a sigh.


    ¡°What do you mean? Have you not seen it?¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°I have not, I was only lightly taught about its existence from the Demon king. It is apparently in a place where we demons cannot get close to even check.¡± (Menou)


    ¡°How come?¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°I do not know the clear reason but the place that thing resides in is near the capital of the kingdom. The demon king for our own safety said to not go near that place and also even if we were allowed to go there, it is right next to the capital which is a very dangerous place for us demons. Thus no demon has gone to check if that thing still resides in that habitat.¡± (Menou)


    Hearing that Kagami understood why Menou does not know if it exists or even if it is in that place. If the place the Dark dragon resides is near the capital, that would be a suicide mission for the demons to check if that monster is still alive.


    Truth be told, Menou did not where exactly the dragon is either, he knew where to point on a map more precisely than Alice. But I have never heard of a dungeon near the capital containing such a powerful monster.


    ¡°Well, why did you ask about?¡± (menou)


    ¡°Nah, Alice told me about its existence and told me that you would know more about it. Since the pace we are going right now of earning money, we won¡¯t make 10000 gold anytime soon. I figure that defeating will let us earn a huge sum of money.¡± (kagami)


    ¡°Then you better look for a better method. The books in the castle all wrote that the dragon level is 500. The level 500 is on the basis of the status of monsters not by humans or demon standards, so the exact strength of the dragon could be even more than you, or it could be equal to or more the demon king.¡± (Menou)


    ¡°I understand that much if I am going to hunt it down¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°No you do not understand! Kagami, this monster is much stronger than that thing you fought from before, even you, at your level may have a chance of dying.¡± (Menou)


    It is not like I don¡¯t understand where Menou is coming from. Even me with my level cannot defeat the demon king without using my skill of increasing my status by double, and that skill has a time limit, if he evades for that long and resist me until that skill wears off I would lose against the demon king.


    On the contrary, if you can defeat the demon king in that time limit, you can win. But this is of course if the opponent is the logical Demon king.


    For monster, there are different things that happen when you defeat them. Some monsters instantly revive when you defeat them and come back much stronger. Others can summon other monsters when they are defeated, if the Dragon is one these kind of monsters and if Kagami uses that skill, he will for sure die.


    But of course I can defeat the demon king, but that is because I know him well and his movement well. The dragon is unknown territory to me, I do not know its movements or skills it possesses, using my skill of [Limit Off] is a gamble with lady luck.


    ¡°Stop Kagami,¡­..The opponent this time is difficult even for you.¡± (Menou)


    Menou knew that if no one has found the Dragon yet, that means it resides in a hidden dungeon. That type of dungeon is crawling with high level monsters and it would be too risky to use the [Limit off] skill when it has a very large side effect of being unable to move.


    Kagami knowing what Menou is thinking, and feeling knows that he is only telling him to stop out of concern for his safety. Kagami impression of Menou went up from this exchange.


    ¡°But I am still going to defeat it¡± (Kagami)


    Yup, I was impressed by Menou, but I was just Impressed. I am still going to kick it ass.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.03

    ¡°Kagami please stop it, even if it saves the Demon King, if you die in the process all effort will become meaningless. I am truly thankful for you trying to save the Demon King but this action is not something he would want!¡± (Menou)


    Kagami was surprised by Menou unexpected words. Kagami thought if this method could save the Demon King then Menou would gladly help but having heard this instead gave him warmth in his heart.


    ¡°I am really happy to hear you care about me that much, but to create the world of coexistence that we aim for will not start without the 10,000 gold needed. Also, if he starts attacking the humans in one year, all our efforts will disappear.¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°But¡­there are other ways we can collect money.¡± (Menou)


    ¡°Yes, but those methods may take too long or will be too inefficient with our ability right now. Defeating the dark dragon is our best chance at making money. I thought a lot of about our plans and goals but without money we can¡¯t even start the basics of it. We need money to create the world we seek.¡± (Kagami)


    When he heard this from Kagami, Menou could not say anything because even he knew that it was true.


    The human society is 80% run on money, money makes the world go round as said by many people. Menou also knew this from his understanding of human society, there is nothing that could not be done with enough money but on the contrary, nothing can be done without money.


    Menou when he thought of Kagami who collected money to save the Demon King. Menou could not deny any of Kagami¡¯s words anymore.


    ¡°I think that even after I collected the 10,000 gold to save the Demon King, we still would need money for the future. Money is the most powerful thing in this world, you can persuade people, the King, even demons with it. Money can solve a lot of problems in this world which is why we need more money.¡± (Kagami)


    When Kagami said those lines his face made a sad expression. Kagami thought to himself that it was because he was poor that he could not save his family, if he had money then he could have hired a bodyguard to protect his family.


    ¡°Besides, I live for the adventure, a monster that has said to only exist in fairy tales. That is an adventure.¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°¡­..Kagami, I understand thus, if you want to go I will also company you.¡± (Menou)


    ¡°What, I plan on going alone, I don¡¯t plan to take you or Alice.¡± (Kagami)


    Is Kagami really plan on going alone, When Menou was thinking that Kagami made a face that basically said, ¡°What are you thinking, idiot~¡±


    ¡°Eh???¡± (Menou)


    When Menou saw Kagami face, he also made a weird expression.


    ¡°If I take both of you with me, then David will start to be suspicious of us.¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°Well David may start to be suspicious of us if we both leave but only one of us leaving will not arouse anything. Also, you do not know where the monster resides, thus without one of us you can¡¯t even find it.¡± (Menou)


    True, I can¡¯t find it if it is just me, Kagami thought.


    ¡°Then, I will take Alice¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°Kagami, no matter what happen to me I will not let you take Alice-sama with you to the dark dragon.¡± (Menou)


    ¡°I know, it was a joke but you know she is just going to follow along, right?¡± (Kagami)


    Menou who heard that, could imagine Alice saying she will go with him no matter what. Since there was more to discuss but they can¡¯t keep everyone waiting any longer they head back to the bar.


    When Kagami and Menou came back from the bathroom, they got weird looks from everyone except the Kenta-uros. Some knew that they were having a secret talk but other thought different things.


    Looking at the reaction which could be said as a natural reaction Kagami starts to talk.


    ¡°Looking at the sales and funds we have collect right now, collecting 10,000 gold in a year is a dream within a dream. I do plan on having David do the VIP room but I doubt it will be in time.¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± (Tina)


    ¡°I will go to various dungeons with Menou and earn money that way.¡± (Kagami)


    When Tina asked what he will do while eating the food.


    ¡°Objection, I want to go as well sensei, I have to become stronger as well.¡± (Rex) ¡°Kagami-san I want go as well!¡± (Alice) ¡°Kagami-san I also have to get stronger¡­.because that was the condition for us joining you.¡± (Krul)


    As Kagami thought, the three people who voiced they want to go is Alice, Krul and Rex.


    Kagami told them about the dungeon they were going to be going to and that if they are not above level 100, they will instantly die by the monster there. Menou is level 176 and is the highest level here after Kagami.


    Alice back down first and kept muttering to Kagami, ¡°It was my idea, why am I left behind?¡± for three days straight. After 3 days passed Menou and I have decided to go to the place where the Dark Dragon resides.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.04

    LV999 Villager ¨C Volume 2 Chapter 7 (Part 4) ¨C It Was Too Late To Notice


    ¡°Kagami¡­. have you packed your toothbrush? Did you bring a lot potions in your bag? What about food?¡± (Takako)


    ¡°I got it, I got it all. Why are you asking this? You do know David prepared everything for us?¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°Are you sure that you have everything? It is a long trip, and if you forgot something important, we may die.¡± (Menou)


    Normally, the gate would only open when a merchant would enter the city. Other than that, there were only the gate soldiers here.


    But today, the entire party was here. A young girl, who had potions in her hands and clearly looked like a villager; a young man, who was a villager; and a middle-aged man. who was a butler. An adventurer, who had the aura of nobility; a muscular fighter, a girl, who seemingly looked like royalty; as well as the two Kenta-uros.


    ¡°Everyone is going over the top too much. I am just leaving for two weeks or so, I will come back afterwards, and as for the food, we will figure it out on the way.¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°What are you saying? Our leader is leaving for his journey, so it is only natural that we see him off.¡± (Takako)


    Takako said while handing Kagami two lunch boxes wrapped in a very feminine cloth.


    When he received the food, Kagami mumbled, ¡°I am not the leader though.¡±


    ¡°Kagami, we should decide on which route we have to take before we depart, as we have yet to decide on this since yesterday.¡± (Menou)


    ¡°That is true¡­ But there are only a few routes to the kingdom from here.¡± (Kagami)


    As Kagami and Menou were discussing, Kagami was carrying a big backpack. Tina packed so many supplies, because of worrying. Kagami pulled a map out from his pocket and started to look at the routes.


    Originally, they should have left after the meeting from the day before, but since they would be gone for a long time, they had to make sure that the casino would run even though they were away.


    Menou taught the staff and the other personnel to work hard and efficiently. Even without him and Kagami there, he left the decision-making to Takako and David. But since Kagami actually never did anything important, the time he had was more than Menou, so he had gone to do a quest outside the city while waiting for Menou.


    ¡°Even if I am away, the Casino will run like usual, so funny. I am the leader even though things are like that?¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°People in charge are basically always like that. They provide ideas and management policies when it is important, but most of the time, they actually do nothing. This time is no different, right?¡± (Takako)


    Even though she was saying that, she knew that as of this moment, this was the best option. Takako did not say anything regarding Kagami¡¯s plan, and was sure that since he had decided to do this, it was the best option they have right now.


    Therefore, Takako did not oppose anything and wanted to support him to the best of her abilities. She accepted the management of the casino because she knew that he had already made up his mind.


    Krul and Rex arrived at the same manner as Takako. He had always invited them to do quests with him, but this time, he had actually forbidden them to join; it must mean that this was something completely out of their abilities to handle.


    Alice thought the same thing. Even though it was for her sake that he wanted to collect 10000 gold, she could not accompany him this time, since it would be of inconvenient to him. Even though she wanted to be of some use to him.


    To correct herself would be simple. It was not that Kagami wished to collect 10000 gold to create a world of coexistence for her her wish. Alice thought that relying on Kagami to complete her wish without helping out at all was something inexcusable.


    ¡°Kagami¡­ Is there anything I can do while you¡¯re gone?¡± (Alice)


    ¡°Oh let see¡­ Nope there isn¡¯t anything. Oh, I would like you to stay healthy if possible, Menou is going to be sad to see you like this.¡± (Kagami)


    Alice did not like Kagami¡¯s response and showed a discontented expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so upset.¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°¡­But¡± (Alice)


    ¡°I am not saying that as a joke, but seriously, you are the reason I came so far. If it wasn¡¯t for you being my motivation and helping me, I would have quit a long time ago. If something happened to you, I would lose all reason to fight anymore.¡± (Kagami)


    While saying this, Kagami stroked Alice¡¯s hair.


    Alice was still upset that she could not do anything, Kagami saw that even after he had comforted her. Alice had not smiled like usual though, right now, it was useless. He grabbed the remaining supplies and stuffed them into Menou¡¯s bags and looked at David with a serious expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± (David)


    Noticing his expression, David turned to Kagami asked what was wrong.


    ¡°I asked this to Takako and I will also ask you of this.¡± (Kagami)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (David)


    ¡°Please take care of Alice while I am gone.¡± (Kagami)


    David did not know why Kagami had asked this to him, but he knew that from how Kagami was acting and from how his voice was so serious, this was not the usual request he had received. It was an actual favor Kagami was asking for.


    Yes, this was not even a request, but a wish. Kagami was reluctant, but he had no choice but to ask this to him. It is quite different than asking a close friend like Takako, and he had different intentions when asking David this request.


    However, the feeling of being trusted by someone was a wonderful feeling. David, thinking of this, laughed and bumped his chest.


    ¡°I accept your request and I will complete it with my pride on the line.¡± (David)


    Kagami, hearing such a response, softened his expression and smiled.


    ¡°I am glad that I asked not only Takako for this. With you helping as well, I have nothing to worry about. Please take care of her.¡± (Kagami)


    When Kagami had finished saying that, he returned the map back into his pocket and continued towards the gate.


    Looking at the gate opening, Menou tried to quickly appease Tina and Krul who kept packing more supplies in his bag.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go!¡± (Kagami)


    Kagami and Menou looked at each other and laughed. They shook hands lightly and then waved goodbye towards their friends while heading off in the direction of the forest.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.05

    LV 999 Villager ¨C Chapter 7 ¨C It was too late to Notice ¨C Part 5


    ¡°Both of them are going on foot. I think it would have been better to take the Kenta-uros, or at least a horse, wouldn¡¯t you agree Takako?¡± (Tina)


    ¡°I wonder if it is to save up money? Both of these animals require resources, and you¡¯d have to make several stops to keep them alive and healthy, which would cause a delay.¡± (Takako)


    Tina and Takako talked to each other as they see Menou and Kagami leave and walk into the forest.


    There are various reasons as to why they did not use a horse or the Kenta-uros in battle, the two most relevant would be, in the first place, that they want to kill all the monster that appear as they walk, and secondly, that they are actually faster than those things.


    Because of the monster danger zones, vehicles get attacked frequently and it takes time to battle while keeping them safe, but another reason is that the levels of those two are too high to need such things.


    ¡°Miss Alice are you ok?¡­ you look very disappointed.¡± (David)


    Even if Alice had accompanied Kagami, it would be the same as taking a horse. It would increase the number of things that would have to be protected, she would, in reality, just be weighing them down. Thus Alice convinced herself to stay and not go with Kagami and Menou.


    However, she at least wanted to do something useful here, but all Kagami had said to do was to stay healthy. To say that is the same thing as saying there isn¡¯t anything you can do.


    Of course, Alice knows Kagami meant it from his heart, that all he wants is for her safety, but she wants to do more to help the team accomplish the goal.


    ¡°I wonder if I can¡¯t¡­ support Kagami like everyone else.¡± (Alice)


    ¡°There is no such thing, as Mr. Kagami said previously, Miss Alice is like the sun, a shining existence that helps everyone keep their smile, and becomes a power to everyone just because you are here.¡± (David)


    When David had said that, he started to give a laugh like ¡°ho, ho, ho¡±. But Alice still did not accept the answer and had the same expression. Seeing it, David started to face Alice with a more serious expression.


    ¡°Of course I understand what you mean Miss Alice, everyone is supporting him through their own methods, and Mr. Kagami has noticed these effects, but that is not the only way to support the goal for the team.¡± (David)


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± (Alice)


    ¡°Well, I for one, try to propose ideas to Mr. Kagami that he has not thought of yet, or try to produce results of my own to help Mr. Kagami¡¯s goal¡­. Doing something that is not noticed but helps achieve the goal is also a type of support.¡± (David)


    David smiled at Alice, as if saying there were at least a million ways to help Mr. Kagami like that. Alice¡¯s expression of disappointment changed to a thoughtful one.


    ¡°For example, it seems¡­ if you were selling some material I would buy it in a heartbeat.¡± (David)


    ¡°You would buy it from a child?¡± (Alice)


    ¡°Of course. You have a very powerful weapon. I believe that if you find a way to use this weapon, you will be able to help us greatly.¡± (David)


    ¡°Weapon¡­. I do not know much of weapons though.¡± (Alice)


    ¡°Hahaha! Miss. Takako would go puttsun to your response right now! If you do not know how to start for real, then please try to practice, and after seeing some result you will understand how to support the team.¡± (David)


    Takako looked at David the second he said her name, but David looked downwards at Alice to continue the conversation.


    As they talked with each other, Alice still hadn¡¯t come up a with a solid plan, but she did get an idea, thus she said she would ask David if she ever got stuck. Looking at her with a smile David nodded his head.


    ¡°Even if you still do not realize your weapon, or maybe I am wrong and there is no weapon, there are still plenty of ways to help. Even if you cannot help right now in the same way Mr. Menou has, there will still be time to get stronger or become smarter to help. Please never ever think that you are useless just because you cannot do something at the moment.¡± (David)


    ¡°I¡­ can still get stronger?¡± (Alice)


    Whispering to herself as if to confirm this, Alice finally showed a happy face.


    Because she always thought she did not have enough power, she always looked for things that she could do.


    If you do not have power now, then get stronger while helping out doing the things you currently do.


    She had forgotten such a simple fact, and lost sight of how to go about being useful.


    This is a good opportunity Alice thought, as they could not do anything but get stronger to help Kagami and Menou out.


    ¡°Thank you Mr.David.¡± (Alice)


    As a result of the conservation with David, Alice showed a big smile. David smiled back at her and patted her head.


    Alice ran towards the lonely-looking Krul at the gate.


    ¡°Krul, Krul!¡± (Alice)


    ¡°Oh, yes. What is it, Alice?¡± (Krul)


    Looking at Alice who was pulling at her clothes as if she wanted to do something as well, Krul showed a puzzled expression, and waited for her to say what she wanted.


    ¡°I want you to¡­ teach me magic.¡± (Alice)


    With a very serious look she said that to Krul.


    ¡°¡­ A dream!¡± (Parna)


    In a room, in some inn, in the corner of the kingdom, Parna got up like she had had a nightmare and picked up the bottle of water that is next to her bed, gulping it down in one go.


    ¡°¡­ What a terrible way to wake up, seeing something so disgusting.¡± (Parna)

 Volume 2 - CH 7.06

    Chapter 7: It was too Late to Notice


    Translator: Jack


    Edited by: Bunny


    I saw a burning scene that was engraved in my mind.


    It was the me of 4 years ago, the person I was then was not like the person I am now. I was more like the current Krul. Strong, straightforward and always striving to do my best. I was a dream-like person.


    I also had a master. He was two years older and had long green hair. He was tall and always had glasses on because he could not stop reading books in the dark.


    I, who was born as a mage, was taught by him and learned many things with him in the king¡¯s library. This library was open to the public and helped me learn many new spells. My master taught me the more advanced spells and showed me how fun it was.


    In the past, before coming to meet him, I hated magic. I also very much hated studying too. The place I was born was not too far from the capital, thus when I was ordered by my parents to go learn, I had no choice.


    Magic needs two things, knowledge and the power of imagination. If you do not possess the knowledge of the magic, you cannot use it. If you do not possess the imagination to control the magic and shape it to your will, then you also cannot control it. Either it does not activate or it bursts.


    All mages are instructed to store knowledge and slowly level up to gain enough magic power to use.


    The gods tell the people who have the power and who don¡¯t have the talent for magic. Then it is up to the parents whether or not they want to cultivate that talent.


    This is equal to being forced to do something that your parent decided for you, this was the view of Parna at the time.


    ¡°Books¡­.do you hate them.¡±


    The way he looked at me while saying that, was full of disgust and resentment. This was our first encounter.


    ¡°Who¡­are you?¡± (Parna)


    ¡°I am someone like you, a person who is forced to become a magician.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ what is it?¡± (Parna)


    ¡°If you hate books, you should try reading this one.¡±


    He gave me a book in the end. A boy who was not that much older than me gave me a book after asking me if I hated books. When I saw him give me the book I thought ¡®is he crazy?!¡¯


    But after seeing the book he gave me, I changed my mind. The book he gave me was not a magic book but a simple picture book about a hero.


    ¡°This a library, it has other books than just magic books.¡±


    ¡°No thank you, please return it, they will get mad.¡± (Parna)


    ¡°Who will get mad, your parents? They are not even here.¡±


    The boy showed me a smile that was saying he had won against me in this argument. I opened the picture book and afterwards I didn¡¯t hate the library or books as much.


    That boy was a genius. It was clear that after I had met him, I was able to imagine the magical shape more than the children, and the skill to manipulate the magical power was also overwhelming. Parna still remembers his favorite saying  ¡°Because it is a loss to live in a shell, shut up and experience life.¡±


    My skill to manipulate magic and imagine was genuine. The reason why this had happened was simply because I had a lot of knowledge. Not just magical knowledge but also knowledge about other things, thus I was able to understand the environment better.


    And I was attracted to the boy who helped. I seemed to have always followed him and after some time started calling him master. The things I have learned from him was something that I would never be able to learn from the library alone.


    My master was very curious person and tried to learn as much as possible. I also tried to help him a lot during this time.


    His thirst for knowledge was a strong point but that thirst soon became an obsession and started to affect his judgement.


    My master¡¯s thirst for knowledge eventually lead him to study demons. If he was just going to research it, then it was fine but he wanted more, he wanted a body to study, a demon¡¯s body.


    If it was only research, then he could have just abducted one, then used it to study. But my master was kind and would not conduct such a brutal act.


    My master did not hate demons, in fact he was also like Kagami, he believed in the two races existing together and helping each other.


    ¡°If the two races help each other and live together than this world will be much better off.¡±


    That was what he always said. I always tried to stop him from thinking about this but he never yielded and always moved forward.


    I also had expectations from him, if he succeed then we would not have to fight anymore.


    But after what happened, I find myself thinking how na?ve I was.


    ¡°You are now useless, begone¡­¡±


    It was right after the demon said those words, that a big hole in his stomach opened, my master¡¯s stomach.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.07

    LV999 Villager ¨C Chapter 7: Noticed Too Late [Part 7] [Parna POV part 2]


    Everything was going so well. Master, who found a demon settlement, tried to contact them. While he was cautious of them, he wasn¡¯t hostile to them and continued to show a friendly stance towards them with a smile to show that he meant them no harm.


    A conflict of interest between the demons and my master happened. But my teacher conceded and tried to push some benefits towards them. It was a very favorable conditions to the demons.


    The demons didn¡¯t want food or supplies made by humans, but to come into the village and live with the humans and interact with them.


    The demons wanted to come into the village and live, and if allowed, they will allow master to investigate their bodies. This will let the humans possess information that is very valuable to the demons. Although they are well aware that this place is filled with people who hate demons, if their safety while living there is guaranteed then there should be no problem at all, they said. It was a very favorable condition to both master and them.


    They did not say anything about providing them with information that can be used against us. This merely made it seem like a cultural exchange and wanting a better place to live.


    The village where I lived was chosen by master for the exchange. My village does not have shortage food and can sustain additional people. Also because it is close to the capital many people do not know how demons look like thus they can blend in easier. The hostility towards demons is not that high from what I have observed. Thus my village was chosen as the exchange point.


    ¡°I promise you¡­I will not let anyone harm them.¡± (Master)


    My teacher desperately tried to appeal to me. Even if there is merit in this deal, there is no assurance that this is not a trap. Therefore, I wanted to stop him from including my family.


    A demon nodded his head to show that this wasn¡¯t a trap by showing he had no weapons or tools. My master rejoiced when he heard my ok and hugged me to express his gratitude.


    I still remember seeing my master smiling and happy at that moment.


    However, that was na?ve, my master brought them to my village and I waited in front of my village to receive my master. I saw the large carriage prepared by the demons for them to arrive in the village.


    The kingdom was alert at all times for any demon invasion or attacks but that day, my master used a path that only humans used and not demons. Thus they were able to get through.


    I, who was waiting for my master in front of the village saw him waving his hand and then, in the next second, die at the hands of the demons.


    Demons after demons appeared from the carriage and started to attack the village. The adventurers and guards were completely unprepared and died quickly. The demons didn¡¯t spare anyone, they killed all the people regardless,  it caring if they were children or the elderly. They robbed the village and then ran away.


    By the time the army had arrived, everyone and everything was gone. The village was destroyed and all the people were killed. The people who were blooming with life and the village that was shining was all gone.


    Parna was a survivor due to having watched her master die, she froze on the stop. Seeing her like that, an adventurer near her, quickly took her to a safe house in the forest and hidden her.


    ¡°I promise you¡­. I will not let anyone harm them.¡± (Master)


    Recalling those words, Parna started laugh.


    Because of his kindness, my master believed in demons. He thought if he showed sincerity, they would respond in sincerity. But the situation was clearly different. You should not believe in them; they should never have that right. If I had not believed in them than all would have been fine. Thinking back, no master was not like Kagami, he didn¡¯t believe that all demons were nice, nor does he believe that all humans are nice.


    ¡°I wanted you to believe in me¡­I should have said that.¡± (Parna)


    Parna cried and regretted her decision, the demons should never have been trusted. They are only the enemy and nothing else, they are a virus to the world.


    I despised the me who thought even a little, that humans and demons could coexistence as one.


    At the same time, she had also found her reason for living. Demons are an evil being that should be killed, not a single one should be left on this earth.


    ¡°It has been four years since then.¡± (Parna)


    After that incident I lost my goal in life and lived freely. Yes, of course I tried to get stronger in order to kill all the demons but there was nothing I could do by myself.


    I thought rather than trying for revenge, I should enjoy my life that was given to me, I should try my hardest to forget that terrible incident, but then I met them.


    I met Rex and Krul¡­. I met two people who were very strong, a hero and a saint. I came across the two people who had a chance of killing the demon lord and all the demons. I had a chance at my revenge.


    Parna felt that this meeting was given by god to exact her revenge. So I joined them, not caring at all if I died in the process. I thought about using them to exact my revenge and help me kill all the demons too but this did not happen. They completely abandoned the goal.


    This was due to a meeting with a villager and one small demon girl.


    ¡°This situation is bad but I cannot be put down by this¡­. I still have a chance to get this right¡­. Even if there are others in control of this world¡¯s events¡­. the fact that others took all the things important to has not changed.¡± (Parna)


    I have suffered so much, so what if this world is the framework of some other being. It does not change the fact that the demons killed my master and my family.


    ¡°I will get them back, watch me villager¡­. this all for my revenge.¡± (Parna)


    I looked down on the table at a letter.


    ¡°Balman specialty, Casino Mirror is now open for business.¡±


    Tlnote: this is play on his name, Kagami in English mean mirror.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.08

    LV999 ¨C Chapter 7: It was too Late to Notice [Part 8]


    ¡°The basics of magic start with the accumulation of knowledge. By accumulating more knowledge you can have a firm grasp at what the environment and surroundings are and then create a much more vivid image of the spell you want to cast. The most efficient way to accumulate knowledge is to read books, do you understand Alice?¡± (Krul)


    ¡°Yes, Miss Krul.¡± (Alice)


    In the casino conference room, there was a blackboard with the words ¡°What is magic?¡± There hanged a drawing of a person with a rod, quite a fine drawing.


    Rex and Alice diligently listened to the lecture Krul gave them about the basics of magic and how to use it. Krul had stuck on a nice expression while teaching them, David was watching them from outside the Conference room.


    It has been ten days since Kagami sent off on his journey.


    Although the casino is still far away from the goal of 10,000 gold, it was doing much better than last week. The amount of customers it had doubled thanks to the efforts of David and Takako.


    The measures the two had taken to attract more customers was giving special tickets and invitation letters to various places and partnering up with the city itself.


    By using the city resources to attract customers they had employed a special method. They had basically made the casino the main attraction to come to the city of Balman, they had advertised that if you come to the city and not go to the casino then you basically have not come to the city at all.


    David also asked the various shops and facilities including the inn to direct their customers to the casino.


    Thus, with the advertisement done by Takako and David, the whole city tourism boomed and the inn was filled with guests, soon there were a shortage of inns.


    Thus, to meet the new demands, they made a plan to use the current sales of the casino to build an inn near the casino, where there was some vacant land. They bought the land to make sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any other problems in the future, they hired escorts and guards to protect the workers building the inn, successfully started the process to expand the city itself.


    The two were doing so well at managing the casino, that Tina started to question why did we even listen to Kagami in the beginning.


    ¡°By the way¡­.why are you here Rex, I have no problems with it but shouldn¡¯t you be training?¡± (Krul)


    ¡°I originally wanted to learn magic but I also had to strengthen my body. I realized this is a great opportunity to learn about magic thus, I have joined Alice in learning. I have been given the [Hero] role, thus I want to use the powers given to me properly. I can use one sword skill that uses magic power but I want to know more.¡± (Rex)


    When Rex told Alice and Krul that, they remembered the weird technique he had used.


    You may think the current situation has everyone leading busy lives but in reality not much has changed, David and Takako both did this in their daily lives so they could easily manage all this quite easily by themselves.


    In fact, Krul actually had some spare time in the morning to teach Alice magic.


    ¡°It is the responsibility of the person in charge to handle all the personnel, hoho,¡± David said with a smile and a voice of confidence. He seems to be handling the personnel and costs regarding it quite well by himself. As expected of a person who can handle the businesses of the kingdom.


    ¡°Krul, that ice magic you have, where a lot of blades appear¡­..what is the image you use for it?¡± (Rex)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I first imagine a grain of ice and then steadily flow my magic into it. Afterwards imagine the grain getting bigger and sharper, finally piercing my enemies. This is quite easy when you learn to use magic.¡± (Krul)


    Rex looked at Krul with surprised eyes and said in a hesitant voice ¡°Ok¡­¡± before going back reading the magic book recommended by Krul.


    Alice was feeling kind of lost due to not being able to understand how to use magic yet.


    ¡°Magic is the power you use when you have accumulated the proper knowledge and can control your magical power.¡± (Krul)


    Krul looked proud when he said that, but the two of them were still not convinced by her words.


    Krul¡¯s words could also be reversed and could be interpreted that if you don¡¯t have the proper knowledge and control, then no matter how much magical power you have, it is useless. This is something that applies quite well to Rex and Alice, they are both the Hero and the Demon lord¡¯s child thus, they were not lacking in magical power whatsoever. But both of them cannot use that power well¡­ or at all in Alice¡¯s case.


    The thunderstorm magic Rex used also uses his magical power but it actually takes more physical power to pull it off rather than magical power, thus it cannot be said to be pure magic.


    Alice had read a giant mountain of book that Krul had recommended and basically memorized them all, but she still didn¡¯t know how to manipulate her magical power.


    Could this be due to the fact that a demon¡¯s magical power and human¡¯s magical power may be different? Takako had explained that demons have a special element, the same as the spawn blocks that creates monsters, thus the essence may be different.


    Though David explained to them afterwards that the principle of magic does not change for both humans and demons. The magic used by Menou shows that as soon as it becomes magic the demon essence disappears.


    Therefore the fundamentals of magic was the same for both races.


    ¡°I¡­.I wonder if I am not fit for this¡­¡± (Alice)


    ¡°There is no such thing as aptitude, if you have magical power than magic will be useable to you Lady Alice.¡± (David)


    Seeing the depressed Alice, David comments on the thing he heard her say.


    ¡°But I have not been able to use anything or feel anything during these ten days¡­¡± (Alice)


    ¡°Magic is not simple, it is a powerful tool, in the proper hands it can be used for good, but dangerous when used foolishly. That is why accumulating knowledge will allow you understand how to use it properly. This may take some time but I am sure that Lady Alice will be able to use it.¡± (David)


    When hearing that from David, Alice brightened up and said to him that she will try her best. David came to give the magic books to Krul and cautioned her to be more careful with them.


    Looking at her expression, David smiled, quite satisfied.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice Lady Alice, I recommend that you start by focusing on one type of magic rather than a broad spectrum, by focusing one type it will become easier to imagine and accumulate knowledge and after you have grasped that magic all other magic will become simpler.¡± (David)


    ¡°One type of magic?¡± (Alice)


    ¡°Yes, Lady Alice what is the type of magic you want to use the most?¡± (David)


    Hearing what David had said, Alice went into thought deeply, but seeing her seriously considering his advice made him smile even more.


    Alice remembered all the things that had happened and that the most painful feeling she got during the last battle, was where Kagami kept on getting hurt. She finally realized the type of magic she wanted to use the most.


    ¡°I want to use recovery magic.¡± (Alice)


    Alice wanted heal Kagami and help him live, even if it was only a second longer, because the things he did were always dangerous, she wanted to help him to the best of his ability.


    Hearing the words of Alice, David made a surprised face at her for a second and then went back to smiling saying to her, ¡°That is a wonderful choice Lady Alice.¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 7.09

    LV999 Villager ¨C Chapter 7: Noticed Too Late [Part 9]


    ¡°Well then, it is time for business to start soon. Master Rex, Milady Krul, Lady Alice, please come and help.¡± (David)


    ¡°Mmmm¡­..it is already that time huh? Well I will be leaving Godly lighting strike and Unlimited White Guns for later than.¡±(Rex)


    ¡°¡­.Rex, what is Godly Lighting Strike and Unlimited White Guns?¡±(Krul)


    ¡°Oh, those are names of my two new moves I will be creating with magic, next is magic attacks.¡± (Rex)


    David smiles at Rex with some pity and says ¡°Oh, good?¡± then leaving the room.


    Alice and Krul give Rex a wry smile and also say, ¡°Good luck with those.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Yes, Alice is here!!!!¡±(Customer A)


    ¡°Now that the goddess of victory is here I can win big¡­.put everything you have on black guys, we will win big!¡±(Customer B)


    ¡°Oh, Alice is here¡­..I can feel power come into me¡­..hahhehefufudududuma.¡± (creepy dude)


    As the sun rose, the people in the casino and gaming center lessened and they went to get lunch. They were all quiet until now, but as soon as Alice came all the vibrancy and bustle came back in a moment.


    ¡°Alice, give me these two goods.¡± (Customer C)


    ¡°Yes! That will be 870 bronze.¡± (Alice)


    ¡°Alice, one coffee please, man¡­ seeing Alice just brings me energy, it doesn¡¯t matter that I lost big.¡± (Customer D)


    ¡°I am glad that you say so, please wait a moment and I will have the coffee.¡± (Alice)


    Alice in accordance to David¡¯s proposal was also in charge of the souvenir shop along with being the casino mascot. Since most of the goods in the shop were things Alice had handmade, we kept pushing Tina to sell them, David thought it would be better for Alice be in charge of the store.


    As a result of this decision, the customers to the shop doubled and the ordinary customers and also new customers came to the shop.


    Although Alice is a demon, it does not change that she is an adorable girl. Alice is both cute and has a lovable personality and thus both men and woman come to the shop just to see her and buying stuff makes her smile which is a plus for them.


    This continued for a while and now everyone had good impression of Alice including the nobles, there are also weird customers to come to Alice¡¯s store.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡­heeeheee¡­..buhibuhi¡­.your¡­¡­.fuhifuhi. Hey, what are you guys doing, what is the meaning of this? Ah, ahhhhh!¡± (Creepy dude)


    There was a man who was trying to approach Alice and touch her but before that happened the staff of casino seized him and threw him outside the casino.


    Alice¡¯s Store was in the casino main part, right now front of many people and staff.


    This was a proposal by Rex as he was worried saying ¡°Isn¡¯t Alice too young to do this, many people may try to harm her.¡± So he proposed that her store be inside the casino in the main part where there is staff and them right outside to respond in a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Alice, please take more care of yourself, it is fine to show affection to some people, but not all of them, ok?¡± (Male guard for Alice)


    ¡°He is right Alice, your weirdo fans have been increasing lately too.¡± (Female Guard for Alice)


    ¡°Ok, thanks to both of you.¡± (Alice)


    When Alice said that to them, her smile was like the sun to the two guards and both of them smiled back at her lovingly.


    Alice was not just loved by her customers but also the Staff in the casino. If she was carrying anything heavy than they will immediately come from nowhere to help her carry it, if she having trouble with something than they will respond immediately.


    It is actually mostly thanks to Alice that most of the people in the casino staff stayed working here.


    Takako was also ready to act for Alice in that situation if the Staff could not handle it. Seeing Alice talking with the Staff and smiling, Takako showed a satisfying expression to her. Alice herself was also happy at the fact that she felt her dream getting closer as she helped out with the casino.


    But Alice was also afraid.


    She was afraid at the fact what would they do if they found out she was a demon¡­.would they show the same affection to her or hate her? Alice would sometimes think about this and every time she does, she tightens the ribbon she got from Kagami to hide her demon horn.


    Alice was also concerned at the behavior David is showing her. David clearly know that Alice is demon but even so he treats her with love and gives her meaningful advice, she wonders why?

 Volume 2 - CH 7.10

    LV999 Villager ¨C Chapter 7: Noticed too late [Part 10]


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you doing well Lady Alice.¡± (David)


    ¡°Oh Mr. David!¡± (Alice)


    When Alice was pushing a cart which she had goods to sell to people while going down the passage of the bar, she came across David who was passing by.


    ¡°Hohoho, it looks like things are going well for you Lady Alice, I see that you are carrying a letter, is it from a fan?¡±(David)


    ¡°Yes, I believe is a person from this town, the people here in this town are really nice and kind, I look forward to reading it. How is the day treating you Mr.David?¡±(Alice)


    ¡°I have to go check on the deliveries and check up on some things with Miss Takako. The stock of goods have been running out fast thus I had to call for some deliveries.¡±(David)


    ¡°True, there has been quite the increase in customers¡­.how are Rex and Krul?¡±(Alice)


    ¡°Master Rex and Milady Krul have been a great help to the kitchen. They have also helped in the bar and stopped adventurers who raged in the bar while Milady had healed the injured.¡±(David)


    Alice was happy from the casino bringing in so much money as it would get her closer to her father.


    ¡°It is all thanks to Miss Takako¡¯s idea.¡±(David)


    ¡°Idea?¡±(Alice)


    ¡°Yes, she came with a plan of making Master Rex and Milady Krul wear masks, they are quite famous thus many people start to back away from them, but with masks they become weirdly approachable and thus can work with others.¡±(David)


    When Alice had heard this from Takako the first time, she thought Takako was going to have Rex and Krul work at Club GACHIHOMO, but just remembering that thought makes her shiver thus she shook her head in response to make it go away.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­..how is Tina doing?¡±(Alice)


    ¡°Miss Tina is working as the medic throughout the casino, helping people and healing people who are injured, sometimes people get hurt from the weirdest things thus she has been quite busy.¡±(David)


    Alice smiles at David weirdly as well hearing that.


    ¡°Oh! Let me help you with the Deliveries to Takako, I have to take this cart as well and carrying some of the goods on it will be much easier.¡±(Alice)


    ¡°Oh my, thank you for help, I was troubled since there is still no enough staff members in the casino. Now then, shall we depart?¡±(David)


    ¡°Yup.¡±(Alice)


    When David heard Alice¡¯s reply he started to move to where Takako was, the bar.


    As they were moving along, David noticed that he could not see Alice¡¯s cart beside him and that she had fallen behind. He lowered his pace and as soon as she could be seen beside him again he starts to match with her and started walking along.


    Looking at David¡¯s clear concern for her, Alice showed an uneasy expression.


    ¡°Mr. David, I have something I want to ask you.¡±(Alice)


    ¡°Oh? What is it Lady Alice?¡±(David)


    ¡°Why¡­.are you keeping quiet?¡±(Alice)


    Alice asked the question as she feared David. Alice wanted to face David honestly and straightforward. She enjoyed listening to David and saw him as a mentor as well as a friend thus wanted to clear it once and for all


    ¡°Oh¡­.what are you talking about?¡±(David)


    David does not stop smiling and continues to show his nicest smile to Alice


    ¡°I like to clear things up and have you stop from dodging please¡­.you know I am a demon.¡±(Alice)


    While leaving the area where guest are surrounding Alice finally straightforwardly asked the question.


    To Alice¡¯s question David became indifferent and thought for awhile.


    David muttered something to Alice ¡°Are you Anxious Lady Alice? Please don¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am worried¡­.I am the enemy to the human race right?¡±(Alice)


    ¡°Yes that maybe true, I even thought at first you were an enemy of the human race but right now¡­.¡±(David)


    ¡°¡­Now?¡±(Alice)


    David shows Alice his most sincerest smile and continues,¡°Lady Alice is a person who cannot be called just a demon, you are much more than that. I have spent some time with you and I am very much positive of this fact. Lady Alice if you are worried that I will discriminate against you or anything of that sort then please dispel those thoughts.¡±(David)


    ¡°¡­..Mr. David¡±(Alice)


    ¡°From what I have observed and seen, you are a precious friend to Milady Krul and are a wonderful person, worthy of respect not disdain. I have met many humans in my life but you are one who is more gently, more straightforward than anyone of them, I truly do respect you as a friend.¡±(David)


    Alice hearing those words became really happy.


    The thorn in heart and the thoughts in her mind completely disappeared and walked with David, but this time you could hear that her steps were clear lighter than before.


    ¡°Before a Demon, you are Lady Alice, a little girl who is kind and gentle.¡±(David)


    ¡°Thank you Mr. David, but you are wrong about one thing.¡±(Alice)


    ¡°Oh what is that?¡±(David)


    ¡°I regard both Krul, Rex, Tina, and you, Mr. David my close friends.¡±(Alice)


    ¡°Well, you have just made this old man¡¯s day.¡± David saw from her smile that Alice was truly worried about this, and having finally dispelled those thoughts of her made him happy as well. David remembered a distant memory, it was the first Krul had smiled at when they were in castle from Alice¡¯s smiles and thought ¡°Yes, Milady never chooses wrong when making friends¡±.


    ¨C


    Kagami¡¯s side


    It was ten days after they had left the city, they had finally reached one of the places where the dragon could be, the saint forest, there were only weak monsters here around lv5-lv20, thus could not really do anything to them.


    ¡°Menou, I have noticed something too late¡­¡±(Kagami)


    ¡°What is that Mr.Kagami?¡±(Menou)


    ¡°Traveling with you¡­.is not fun at all!!!!¡±(Kagami)


    Kagami while saying this remembered some events of his past as he walked around the forest, he remembered that this was the forest he had spent most of his time leveling up in.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.11

    LV999 Villager Chapter 7 Noticed Too Late Part 11


    ¡°Menou¡­seriously, we only have the bare minimum amount of conversation needed for this journey. The only things I ever hear you say is, ¡°Monster over there¡± or ¡°Let us take a break.¡± Even when I try to talk about something during the break, all you say is ¡°Yes¡± and ¡°Ah is that so¡±!¡±(Kagami)


    ¡°No, it is just¡­..I do not have anything really important to talk about nor do I have anything I would like to share.¡±(Menou)


    ¡°Of course there is stuff to talk about, like you know¡­your past! If Alice was here, she would be a fun conversation partner. She would go ¡°Oh, what is that Mr. Kagami,¡± or ¡°Wow you are so cool Mr.Kagami¡±. I am very disappointed in you Menou. 0 points.¡±(Kagami)


    ¡°Ummm¡­.sorry.¡±(Menou)


    Menou who did not speak in the conversation actually found this journey with Kagami quite fun. But seeing that his travel partner did not think that, made him quite depressed and make a slightly sad facial expression.


    Kagami seeing Menou¡¯s expression felt it was quite interesting and mutter ¡°Well this is exactly how I expected him to react,¡± and then went to sit down on a slightly big rock.


    ¡°From what I see¡­..we have arrived at the place where the dungeon is supposed to be, but is it really in this forest?¡±(Kagami)


    ¡°Oh yes. This place was marked in the book in the Demon Lord¡¯s castle, it mentioned a small forest south of the royal capital which should have the entrance to the dungeon.¡±(Menou)


    Right now it was morning when they had arrived at the Saint Forest, but even after searching for half a day in this forest we have still not found the entrance to the dungeon.


    They were attacked by monster several times but since it was all weak monsters, it posed no threat. They searched the front and back of the forest but still have not found the entrance to the dungeon.


    ¡°The entrance must be really small if we are missing it¡­¡­..are you sure that information is reliable?¡±(Kagami)


    ¡°Of course¡­¡­It is a book that is passed down in the his highness castle since olden times? How could such an book that only contained a lie be passed down like that?¡±(Menou)


    ¡°Even so¡­This is a forest south of the royal capital and is actually still really close to it, the kingdom has send expedition teams to keep the amount of monster in this forest low. I myself have long explored these forest when I was a kid. There have been many adventurers who have also explored this forest but none of them were able to find this entrance to the dungeon.¡±(Kagami)


    When Kagami said that Menou showed a confused expression.


    In Menou¡¯s memory he clearly remembered a cross mark in a forest south of the royal capital.


    He also checked with the demon lord when he was young and even that man who took the demon lord also told him about this dungeon long ago.


    However he had clearly searched front and back of the forest with Kagami trying to find the entrance and was still unable to. We have encountered several monsters now but still have not even found a monster close to being strong too.


    Menou was quite tired of lugging around this much money. They had encountered several monster and since they all drop gold coins they had to visit the nearby city a lot. They had also done some quest in too obtained some money and deposited In the bank but even so he still was carrying a large amount of gold coins.


    ¡°Thus what would like to do Kagami, will you like to return to the nearest city and rethink our plan? I would like to avoid the capital if it can be done.¡± (Menou)


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s try again I am not sure if we overlooked a place.¡±(Kagami)


    Kagami suggested we try to look at every place in the forest, the shades of the trees, and up on the trees that we had not examined before.


    3 hours later, Kagami and Menou were still looking in every single nook and cranny but were not able to find anything remotely close to a dungeon entrance or even a strong monster that would give a clue to the dungeon.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.12

    ¡°According that book, it was in this forest, but it didn¡¯t write the exact place?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, according to map and what¡¯s written there it points at the center of the forest. But it was written clearly that the dark dragon lives there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s written there was it¡¯s at the center of the holy forest hah¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Kagami face showed that he thought of something.


    And although the description confirmed that, Kagami was stuck by the fact  that was written that roughly points at this holy forest.


    Even at the Miyako kingdom library, which monster was living at each dungeon, was written down. Usually, this type of book  not only shows the map, but it records with detail the location of dungeon entrance.


    Originally, to make human sure didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s dungeon in this holy forest, the book written by demon will not contain detail information like a book written by human, and kagami made a sigh when thinking about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait a minute?¡±


    But, when his brain notice a slight hint from that delicate information, Kagami raised his body and jumped out from his sleeping bag.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter Kagami-dono? To put a face like that.¡±


    ¡°No, was it perhaps? It was just maybe but¡­¡­¡±


    When I think about it, there are two pieces of information that feel strange.


    To begin with, there¡¯s no information about humans going in and out from this holy forest dungeon. And then, I don¡¯t know the exact place but, the dungeon is in this holy forest, and the information about a dark dragon living there. It was as if they were contradictory, this two information was overlapping with each other.


    ¡°In the first place, if the dark dragon lives at the dungeon entrance¡­. was impossible right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No, it is because dark dragon is made like phantom. Because it can¡¯t be found by anyone except human. Who is the first one who found it? Actually, it¡¯s not written in that book where the human being is, and there¡¯s no information that guys found a dungeon in this holy forest. ¡±


    ¡°So it was like that¡­¡­ but why it was connected with a dungeon entrance not being found?¡±


    ¡°Although the demon knows that there¡¯s a dark dragon in this holy forest, it¡¯s ridiculous if humans didn¡¯t find it too right? At first I think it was because it is difficult place to find, but if demon say it was really there then, in short you will think there is no entrance to dungeon right? Therefore, maybe that¡¯s why even when Menou read that book, it¡¯s only roughly wrote that the entrance is in this forest is it wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­ there¡¯s a possibility there¡¯s no entrance to dungeon hah? Then, how the first person who found the dark dragon enter that dungeon?¡±


    Kagami just say ¡°Well¡± and shows that thinking face again. If there¡¯s no entrance in the first place then, there¡¯s no way to notice the existence of that dungeon.


    However, the credibility of the information that demon believes that there is dungeon in this place has increased just like there¡¯s no entrance to that place.


    ¡°Is it need a special method to go to that place¡­¡­ or is it just not visible?¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 7.13

    They kept digging until more than 8 meter depth was reached, then suddenly there¡¯s a ¡®boko¡¯ sound and the ground began crumbling down, and they were enveloped with a floating feeling. However, that feeling disappeared in less than a few seconds, and then this two collided with the ground.


    ¡°Ow that hurts¡­¡­ so Menou fell down together with me too¡±


    ¡°Kagami-dono¡­¡­ it, it was heavy you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. To think that didn¡¯t hurt too much.¡±


    it wasn¡¯t too high after all, so after they collide with the ground, they immediately get up and looked at the surroundings.


    Despite the fact that the light didn¡¯t reach here, this room was beautiful, all of it was illuminating a faint blue-green light. The difference in this room made you not understand exactly whether it was a dungeon or not.


    The place where they fell down was a large space which has a round shape, the room that emitted a blue-green color and wrapped with a soil didn¡¯t have any passage. However, in the middle of the room, there is a spiral staircase made of stone that also emitted a blue-green color, which continued further down.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡­ room?¡±


    When Kagami said that and looked up to the place he fell down from, the hole was already not there, it was completely closed.


    ¡°u geh¡­¡­ it was closed.¡±


    ¡°As expected¡­¡­ there¡¯s dungeon in the holy forest. So is there a dark dragon here?¡±


    ¡°it seems so, I didn¡¯t think there will be a dungeon in such a special place like this.¡±


    ¡°The hole has been closed so we can¡¯t go back from there¡­¡­ maybe there¡¯s another exit somewhere here. We don¡¯t know if there¡¯s an exit or not but we should go Kagami-dono. Just be careful enough okay¡­¡­¡±


    Menou said that with a serious expression, and then Kagami just replied with ¡°Ah¡± and headed towards the spiral staircase at the center of the room.


    It was 3 seconds later that Kagami started crawling on the ground because of the effect of  ¡°Limit break¡± skill had  expired.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.14

    it was too late to notice-14


    ¡¸I did it¡­ I did it!¡¹


    such a delightful voice resounds inside a church where an injured adventurers and peddlers gather


    at the place where the gaze is pouring away, there is Alice who makes a guts pose joyfully, and there¡¯s Tina, David and Kururu who also makes a happy expression when watching that.


    ¡¸Ho ho ho! you really had been put an effort for these 5 days. I also feeling happy about this¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you David-san!¡¹


    Alice had decide to learn healing magic since 5 days ago


    in this 5 days, Alice has been go to the church after the works done, then doing a magic training under the guidance of Tina and Kururu


    Because, the moon and the star that shining brightly in the late of night is not affecting the liveliness of Valman city, the inside of the church at the end of the street where the residence gather is also not an exception, and thus, they always working at day and night for the adventurer who get injured.


    originally there was a small library inside the church for the town resident to visit and learn, but it become a place to gather the injured adventurer, it¡¯s for the sake to learn healing magic efficiently


    and then recently, Alice made a cooperative request to the injured adventurer, to let her apply what she has been learn for these 5 days, as the result, her recovery magic is successfully cured the wound. that is the reason why she is so happy.


    ¡¸it¡¯s because you able to learn attack magic immediately, so i think you will also be able to learn healing magic immediately, but it took some time isn¡¯t it?  please don¡¯t forget that feeling¡¹


    ¡¸Un, I¡¯m able to grasp it now. it¡¯s all thanks to Tina¡¹


    Looking at Tina who make a smile that come from the bottom of her heart, Tina stroking Tina¡¯s head embarrassingly.  and said ¡¸Well¡­ I could teach you anytime you want¡­ I also will training again during that time¡¹


    ¡¸even though you should be tired after working¡­ Tina-san, Kururu-san, also David-san thank you very much¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.  I had so much fun doing that. because Kagami-san isn¡¯t here, the training has been postponed for a while¡­ it¡¯s been a while time since I could learn healing magic properly¡¹


    ¡¸I also have the same opinion with Kururu-sama. Also, if Alice-sama who always together with Kagami-sama become stronger, that power will be a great help for everyone.


    ¡¸Un, thanks to that, I can be a little useful for Kagami-san now¡¹


    Alice had been learning 5 magic system in these 5 days. first is the magic system that generate fire. the other one is the explosion magic that become Menou¡¯s forte. and the last one is recovery magic that she learned a while ago.


    most demon is using fire or explosion magic.  Perhaps it¡¯s to differentiate between magician and priest like in the human role. And because of that, Alice able to immediately grasp and use fire and explosion magic.


    even so, to learn 3 magic system in short term, that speed is too unusual. even it¡¯s an elementary healing magic, to learn the basic by herself for 5 days, Tina and Kururu feel a bit of threat and say,¡¸This achievement is only available because she is a demon isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    if she keep guided like this, she could mastering the magic and undoubtedly become a great magician, also she could be considered as miracle of the mankind.


    But even so, Kururu and Tina didn¡¯t hesitate to teach magic to her.


    even she is a demon, they think it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s Alice. It¡¯s because, those two trusted Alice who is a demon. it doesn¡¯t matter even it¡¯s a demon or human, it¡¯s because they acknowledged Alice personality.


    ¡¸I also admired Rex-san ability. but I can¡¯t say ¡¸Why I¡­ can¡¯t do it!?¡¹. Well, even if you read grimoire, you can¡¯t suddenly use magic without feeling it¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, I wonder why Rex-san didn¡¯t come today? ¡¹


    ¡¸It seems he has something to do. he said ¡¸Please go ahead¡¹, he looks panic somehow and going to do his errand in haste¡¹


    when she remember that scene, Tina make a sigh with a grief


    ¡¸Well then, to make sure you didn¡¯t forget what you learn, there¡¯s still a lot of injured people, so how about we treat them together?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, is it okay for me to do it? I thought I could do it now because it¡¯s special case this time¡¹


    ¡¸No no, In that case how about from now on you come to the church and apply healing magic to injured people as practice? That way i can feel at ease¡­ and it¡¯s also for the sake of adventurer and other people who come to the church.¡¹


    when she hear that word, Alice face become a bright red.


    in all town, there are a lot of sister who work in the church, but usually most of the are villagers.  As long as you intend to worship the god from the bottom of your heart, then the church will accept whatever role that you have


    Even the person who has a role as a priest, not necessarily hold the right to work at the church.


    That¡¯s because most people who hold the role as a priest is not attached to the church, they become adventurer, or trying to do business using healing magic.


    Therefore, the church has limited person who can use healing magic, and the church who treat the injured person without charge is always in situation they doesn¡¯t have enough people to do that.


    Actually, even now the number of injured people in the bed, and the number of healer inside the church is obviously didn¡¯t fit, because of that the sisters is busily moving around.


    After Tina finished helping at the casino, She can return to the church and devote herself to cure injured people.


    ¡¸Well then, I can¡¯t use healing magic, although it seems presumptuous but I also will come to help¡¹


    when he said that, David raise the upper body of a muscular brawny soldier in the bed inside the church, and beckoning Alice to coming there.


    when they see that, Kururu said ¡¸I will help too¡¹, then go giving treatment to the injured people that mixed with sisters who moving around busily.


    ¡¸Yosh, Let¡¯s finish the treatment quickly so we can take a day off early today!¡¹


    And then, along with that yell, Alice, Kururu, and Tina begin to treat all the injured people.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.15

    It Was Too Late to Notice ¨C 15


    ¡°Well now, everyone, are you hungry? It¡¯s my treat, so please order as much as you want!¡±


    ¡°Really, David-san?! Then, is it okay if I get a hamburger steak?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Alice was delighted with the various number of items on the menu, her eyes sparkling.


    One hour later, the wounded adventurers in the church, who were treated by Alice and the others, have regained their composure, and the group of four had headed to the bar near the central square of the city for a late dinner.


    Currently, the group of four sit around a table.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? I guess Kururu-sama and Tina-sama didn¡¯t ask for anything.¡±


    As Alice browsed the menu, Kururu and Tina looked hesitantly at the choices, grumpily muttering ¡°Hm¡­ hm..¡±, under their breaths.


    (Kururu) ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s already late at night, and a meal at this time is, well¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree with Kururu-san. Recently, because I have been living in this town for so long, I have been eating a little too much,¡± said quietly by Tina as she secretly pinched her stomach.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with how you two look, but I can understand how you feel. However, it is important to eat, and I will remind you of that again and again, so even if it¡¯s light, please order something.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll just have a salad.¡±


    ¡°Me too! ¡­. And I¡¯ll also have some milk.¡±


    In fact, the two¡¯s figures did not change at all. However, they stopped travelling, and the place where they lived changed, which made them uneasy.


    Alice tilted her head in doubt as she looked at the two, wondering why she was restraining herself.


    David gently smiled, and said, ¡°You know, it makes me feel a little lonely that I will have to part with you all soon.¡±


    ¡°Eh, David-san, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I was ordered to be Kururu-sama¡¯s and Rex-sama¡¯s guard, so I stayed here, but I will return shortly to fulfill my duty to the king, and be appointed to another mission.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Alice frowned as she thought of how she finally became good friends with David, but that he was going to leave. David looked away and smiled, reading her face like an open book.


    ¡°Ho ho ho, why do you have to make such a cute face? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going off to my death or anything. If you ever want to see me again, we¡¯ll find a way to meet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­ even so, I¡¯m going to be a little lonely without you around.¡±


    Kururu agreed, her face showing signs of regret.


    ¡°I agree. The time I spent taking care of and being by Kururu-sama¡¯s side will be greatly missed.¡±


    Hearing those words, Kururu thought of the past and whispered, ¡°Me too¡­¡± with a smile.


    ¡°David-san has been working hard, and if you weren¡¯t around I think Kagami-san would go crazy. Or rather, it would be unpleasant to leave management up to that person! Thinking about the time after David-san leaves is scary! Again, it sounds like something a founder of a religious sect would say!¡±


    Imagining that time, Tina cried and her face grew pale.


    There was only a little space between them but, seeing those three who held him dear, the fact that he was leaving made David feel a little lonely too.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make those sad faces, I¡¯ll surely see you all again in the future.¡±


    Even to this day, seeing Alice sad makes David want to say ¡°sorry¡±. Alice began to realize that even if she is depressed, it will just make David feel troubled.


    ¡°¡­.. Yes, it¡¯s a promise.¡±


    Just saying that, they forced a weak smile. Then¡ª


    ¡°You guys were here all along?! I didn¡¯t see you in the church so I had to look all over for you!¡±


    Rex appeared near David, heavily breathing from all the searching. Then, seeing that their expressions were different from usual, he took Alice¡¯s and Kururu¡¯s hands, and pulled them out of their chairs.


    ¡°W-wait a minute, Rex-san?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you have those looks on your faces? Also, why are you here, of all places? I thought you guys were going to come back to do some errands, but¡­¡±


    While they were in a moment of confusion, Rex brought Alice and Kururu to the bar.


    ¡°Alice¡­. Kururu¡­ I¡¯m leaving the village very soon.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t understand, Rex-sama. What do you mean?¡±


    Then, as soon as David saw Rex trying to leave the bar, he stood up and grabbed Rex¡¯s shoulder. Despite this, David¡¯s expression was firm, only perturbed by his own impatience.


    ¡°Explain it to us later, and just go! Time is of essence!¡±


    With that, Rex glanced at exit, and¡ª


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to raise your voice like that, Rex. We¡¯ve been working until late at night, barely getting any rest¡­ Try to take a breather.¡±


    Standing at the exit was a woman with purple hair dressed in magician¡¯s clothes, so positively striking in her appearance that you could see her a mile away.


    ¡°¡­¡­Puruna-san?¡±, Kururu said quietly, Puruna smiling and shaking her hand as confirmation that she was right.


    Just a little while back, Puruna Bioure was a member of the Rex¡¯s team, who was on a journey to defeat the Demon Lord.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.16

    Chapter 7 Part 16 It was too late to notice


    David became flustered hearing those words. Certainly, there was a reason for Puruna to be here. But, it was strange for her to appear so confidently at this timing.


    Puruna was now standing as if to block the exit. And there was something lying in wait behind her¡­ that is what David instinctively felt.


    ¡°Puruna-san! It has been a while!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    And then, unknowing of David¡¯s wariness of her, Alice rushed over to Puruna¡¯s side to talk to her.


    ¡°Alice-sama! You musn¡¯t get close!¡±


    ¡°¡­.Eh?¡±


    David tried stopping her immediately after but, it was just a moment too late¡ª-


    ¡°Wh-why¡­. Puruna¡­-san¡­?¡±


    Puruna hugged Alice as she went towards her, took off the ribbon which was tied at the back of Alice¡¯s head, revealing the two horns and absorbed the demon exclusive magical power beside it. She forcibly pulled the cloth which turned the horns into something else and threw it in the air.


    Immediately after, her exposed horns started pouring out demon exclusive magic to the surroundings.


    Thereupon, all the adventurers present in the pub felt the sudden release of this magic and turned their gaze towards Alice all at once.


    ¡°De-demon?! Why is there a demon in here?!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ that¡¯s the shop assistant at the casino, right?!¡±


    In response to the very sudden release of magic, the pub was filled with commotion. Then, as if it was all planned from the very beginning, soldiers with really thick armor broke into the pub at once.


    ¡°Nobody move!¡±


    In an instant, Rex and the others were surrounded by the soldiers.


    ¡°I see¡­ So that really was the case. You can¡¯t talk your way out of this, David.¡±


    And then, a middle-aged man who had a good figure, clearly of a higher status, pushed aside the soldiers and came barging in.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­.?¡±


    David was taken aback by the appearance of the unexpected person¡¯s arrival.


    That man was the duke, who had more power than most of the nobles in the capital and had quite the influence. It was Militalia Rimoto.


    Anyone living in the capital would know of him. David, just like the others, knew him and had cold sweats on his forehead.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would listen to the nonsense of a magician in the hero¡¯s party¡­. that¡¯s what you thought, right, David?¡± said Militalia, standing before David with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you plan to do but¡­. it seems like you¡¯re supporting Puruna, just as she planned. Reporting to the king that that girl is not a demon and trying to deceive him¡­. that¡¯s a serious crime, you know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ David?¡±


    Kururu, who had stiffened up because of the baffling series of events, drew near David and asked.


    Then, David let out a sigh as if he was expecting it, and answered,


    ¡°When I said I had been ordered to monitor Rex-sama and Kururu-sama¡­ I was lying.¡±


    ¡°Lying¡­.? Then, David, why are you here?¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 7.17

    Chapter 87 It was too late to notice ¨C 17


    ¡°Even still, Rex-sama, I had to go through quite a lot of trouble, you know? We can¡¯t take actions unless we are sure that it is a demon after all¡­. And even still you ran away the moment we made a request to help catch the demon. It is a shame that a person like you would be corrupted by a demon.¡±


    Hearing that, Rex made a bitter face and glared at Puruna.


    ¡°Why, Puruna¡­.? I am sure you also heard what master said. It does not matter if they are demon or human¡­ Then, not just killing the demon lord, using a different method¡­ Couldn¡¯t you have at least waited till we gathered ten thousand gold?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­.? Aah, that villager? Now that you mention it, I don¡¯t see him anywhere¡­ Well, either way, it doesn¡¯t matter to the kingdom how strong the opponent is. I mean, one wouldn¡¯t think of living normally even after being labelled a criminal¡­ It would save me the trouble if you give up on this.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Answer the damn question, Puruna!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I did not wish for that.¡±


    Finishing saying that, Puruna looked at Rex with a gaze filled with hatred.


    ¡°Wh-why, Puruna-san?! At the very least, Alice-chan and Menou-san were able to fit in with the people and live normally! That is¡­ That is no different from us!¡±


    Tina desperately tried to persuade Puruna. Seeing that, Puruna let out a sigh.


    ¡°That way of thinking is naive, Tina. The demons and us can never live in harmony. Even if you were close, they would definitely betray you one day¡­. You will be deceived and lose people important to you. And even if Alice is a good demon, we can¡¯t know for sure if the others are good either. So, before someone has to bear the sadness again¡­. I will end it all!¡±


    Saying that, Puruna surrendered Alice over to the guards at the back and pointed her staff towards us. In accordance to that, all the other soldiers also pointed their weapons towards us.


    ¡°There is nothing we can do about this.¡±


    Amongst the other customers at the pub all confused about the sudden chain of events, Kururu made an expression as if he had given up and raised both of his hands to show he did not plan on resisting.


    Following that, David, Rex and Tina also raised their hands.


    We had no means of resisting. Having our weapons in our rooms and not even being able to see the opponent¡¯s status window, resisting would just be futile.


    ¡°Wise decision. As expected of the princess¡­ Capture them all!¡±


    And in the next moment, following Militalia¡¯s command, few soldiers came with ropes. They made sure all four of them were properly bound with the rope.


    ¡°David¡­. tell me before you are taken away. Why did you provide false information? Why did you¡­ disobey father?¡±


    Kururu asked David, looking straight forward, without even moving his head. To the sudden question, David gave off a sad expression. Because, in the end, that too was futile.


    ¡°Because you¡­. had started to laugh like before again.¡±


    Having heard that, as if Kururu had just realized something, he had opened his eyes open but soon reverted to a sad expression and muttered ¡®Is that¡­. so¡¯.


    But, immediately after¡ª-


    ¡°David-chan!¡±


    Along with that shouting voice, the counter exactly opposite the entrance of the pub was destroyed with a big sound.


    Everyone immediately faced that direction. As if he had destroyed the wall with only his bare hands, Takako was standing there with his hand put forward in the cloud of dust.


    At that moment, Tina, who was the closest to Takako slipped through the soldiers before they had tied her hands. Following her action, after kicking off all the soldiers surrounding him, David started running towards Puruna.


    ¡°Alice-sama! Lie down!¡±


    Then, David brought out a needle from his shirt¡¯s hem and threw it towards the soldiers who went to capture Alice.


    Not being able to deflect the sudden attack, the soldier received the needle with his hands and let go of Alice as a result.


    ¡°Takako-sama!¡¯


    David yelled, taking advantage of that one moment, and closed the gap between him and Alice, grabbed her and threw her towards Takako with all his strength.


    Alice flew over the heads of all the soldiers and Takako caught her gently to avoid hurting her from the impact.


    Immediately after, before getting captured by all the soldiers surrounding him, David took a backstep and created distance between them.


    ¡°Tch¡­. I had forgotten one. Who would have thought she would do something so reckless.¡±


    ¡°This much is normal if you are with Kagami-chan. Well, don¡¯t worry, I will properly pay the repair expenses later.¡±


    Takako had said so with an air of composure but inside, she was not as calm.


    It was still a desperate situation.


    ¡°I had secretly stuck around as Rex-chan was acting weird but who would have thought something like this would happen. Let¡¯s run, David-chan, Alice-chan, Tina-chan!¡±


    ¡°But then, Rex-san and Kururu-san will-!¡±


    ¡°Those two¡­ it will be impossible to save them from that situation. Let¡¯s fall back for now. At this rate, we are in danger too.¡±


    The moment Takako had finished talking, all the soldiers came running towards her at once.


    But David stopped their advance by throwing needles at their feet.


    ¡°Please, run, Alice-sama¡­ even if it is just you!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what do you plan to do, David-san?!¡±


    ¡°I will buy enough time for you to escape! Kururu-sama and Rex-sama will be fine¡­ But you will be killed if you get captured!¡±


    The soldiers had already started to attack him but he used martial arts to trip them and break their formation.


    ¡°Tina-sama, Takako-sama! I leave Alice-sama to you. Hurry to Kagami-sama and Menou-sama!¡±


    Then, after exchanging one last glance with David, Takako left the pub with Tina and Alice in her hands while David blocked the soldiers from chasing.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.1

    ¡°¨C?!¡±


    A peculiar pathway which was lit as a whole with faint bluish-green light. Without any crossroads, in the middle of a path which just kept going straight forward, as if he had just felt something, Kagami suddenly stopped his feet and wore a serious expression.


    ¡°Wh-what happened, Kagami-dono?¡±


    ¡°No, I just felt a fart was coming but it did not.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    And then, the both of them kept walking as if nothing had happened.


    It had already been 6 days since they had reached the underground dungeon of the Holy Forest.


    As per their objective of hunting monsters and dark dragons to collect money, they had already had numerous battles with monsters in the dungeon. But, both of them were feeling something that was hard to describe.


    But even that was because there was something odd about this dungeon.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Kagami-dono, it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Hoi.¡±


    In front of the path they were following, a magic circle suddenly appeared. Then, three monsters who had looked quite similar to humans if one was to exclude their purple-colored skin, sluggishly came out.


    Then, within an instant, Kagami closed the gap between him and the monsters and landed a blow to one¡¯s stomach.


    Immediately after, the two monsters tried to capture Kagami who was now right next to them, but after easily dodging them, he went behind and grabbed their heads, collided one with the other and threw them towards the wall.


    ¡°¡­.These are tough.¡±


    Most of the monsters would have turned to gold at this point after receiving Kagami¡¯s attacks. But, these demon-like monsters had just stood back up like nothing happened, smiled happily and came attacking again.


    But shortly after, Kagami¡¯s fists started glowing with a slight orange color and he smashed the monsters with charge blow and then finally the monsters changed to gold.


    ¡°Impressive, Kagami-dono.¡±


    ¡°Menou, don¡¯t just watch from there. Help me out too.¡±


    ¡°But would it not be better for me to preserve strength for a critical moment? And also, it would take too long to defeat those monsters with my strength.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess that is true¡­ But, these monsters just now, I wonder what their levels were.¡±


    Translations by AsianHobbyist Website


    To which, Menou shrugged his shoulders saying, ¡°At the very least, it was probably close to my level.¡±.


    They could have exposed the level of the monsters if they had the tool the quest issuing guild was selling but unfortunately, they did not have it that moment.


    The reason for that being is that there were very few monsters that Kagami did not know about.


    But, in this dungeon, all the monsters which appeared were ones Kagami had not known. Strong monsters Kagami had never seen before. That, too, demons of level 170, which even Menou would have difficulty beating.


    ¡°Even still, they drop an absurd amount of money¡­ only one dropping 200 silvers; We have already earned around 122 gold, you know? Earning 122 gold in 6 days is huge.¡±


    ¡°Now if only monsters just kept coming endlessly.¡±


    The monsters dropped money proportionate to their strength. As of now, all the monsters they had encountered in this dungeon all dropped more than 100 silvers.


    At first, Kagami and Menou were delighted thinking that they would easily be able to collect 1000 gold by spending about a month here but it did not go that smoothly.


    The monsters in this dungeon, for some unknown reason, did not appear at the same spot after being defeated there once. They had waited a whole day after taking off Menou¡¯s magic suppressing cloth but monsters still did not appear.


    The fact that monsters did not attack for a whole day even when Kagami had released his limiter skill was also because they would not appear unless they reached a certain point.


    And for that reason, they had just earnestly kept advancing deep inside the dungeon. And, the more they had advanced, after fighting the monsters which appeared, they both were feeling as if they were being tested.


    ¡°All things considered, how long does this dungeon even go?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. No matter how long it takes, we won¡¯t die unless we run out of stamina so it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you, Kagami-dono¡­.? I want to return to Alice-sama as soon as possible and see her smile!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Not only are the monsters in this dungeon, the shape and nature of this dungeon itself is also odd. Firstly, even though it is a dungeon, the path is not completed, rather it just keeps going on in a straight line.


    And then, after reaching the end of the path, there will definitely be a spiral staircase, which after you go down, there¡¯s another path which is also straight line. Again and again.


    Not knowing just how far the dungeon continued, when they had decided to stop once to procure food provision, Kagami had realized the fact.


    That, even though they had been going on without eating for a whole day, they were not feeling the slightest hunger.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.10

    NT: HA, HAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA


    ¡ºWhat did you say¡­? Are you still refusing to move on to the next stage even though you know that the Demons will not necessarily have to be reset now? Didn¡¯t you need to move on to the next stage to fulfill your goal?¡»


    ¡¸What I want to do right now is destroy the Reset mechanism. From what you were talking about, it seems that for now the world will not have to be Reset, but ¡­ That doesn¡¯t change anything, does it?¡¹


    Estellar began to meditate after hearing his words. He did it because, in fact, Kagami was right.


    ¡ºBut ¡­ to achieve that, you shouldn¡¯t go on to the next stage. And while you are still in this world, you can never fulfill your goal¡­ Are you okay with that?¡»


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean that, I plan to go to the next stage. But not now. If I did now ¡­ I couldn¡¯t avoid feel sorry that I didn¡¯t continue fighting and stopped the mechanism that causes the Reset. That¡¯s why¡­ before moving on to the next stage, I¡¯ll go back to the surface and do something about it¡¹


    ¡ºWhat are you thinking of doing¡­?¡»


    ¡¸Will it not be more fun if you see it with your own eyes? Anyway, you¡¯ve been monitoring us all this time, right? Anyway, I will return to this place as soon as I finish with that. This time I will also gather the 10,000 gold as it should be so you don¡¯t come complain afterwards¡¹


    After saying that, Kagami picked up the bag containing the money and his backpack, which he had thrown to the ground at the beginning of the fight. Seeing him, the Dark Dragon muttered, ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re a funny guy ¡­¡± to himself.


    ¡¸Oh, before I leave, could you give me back to the Demon King?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Ah?¡»


    ¡¸I really need the Demon King for what I¡¯m planning to do¡¹


    ¡ºWhat are you saying¡­? I will only return the Demon King-sama when you collect the 10,000 gold. Wasn¡¯t that our deal?¡»


    ¡¸I know, but, wasn¡¯t the Demon King just a guarantee you had to make sure that I collected the money? Now I plan to raise the money in the time limit no matter what happens. Besides, even if you give him to me, you can still make the arrangements for the war to break out, isn¡¯t it? In other words, you do not need him anymore¡¹


    ¡ºThe Demon King-sama possesses an overwhelming power. Giving him back to you would be a disadvantage for me¡­¡­ It¡¯s not something I can easily permit¡»


    ¡¸Come on, I¡¯m not strong enough to do everything alone, I need him for my plan, please, I¡¯m asking you¡¹


    There was nothing to justify his proposal. Nor was the probability low that Kagami would betray them. However, in front of his serious gaze, which was able to extinguish any suspicion that he lied them, the Dark Dragon and Estellar, who could be called the ¡°rulers¡± of this world, couldn¡¯t avoid discarding their proud appearances at the same time they let out unexpected laughter.


    ¡ºFu- ¡­ Fufu, Fuahahaha! What fun¡­ How much time has passed since I last felt this way? Estellar, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll lend you my help, so give him back the Demon King as he asked you. I¡¯m sure if we give the custody of the Demon King to this man ¡­ Something interesting will happen¡»


    When the Dark Dragon said that, Estellar nodded, with an expression that seemed to say that he thought the same thing he did, and immediately afterwards a spatial distortion was generated in front of Kagami. Then, from it, a man emerged, wearing black clothes and a trimmed beard, who fell on his back on the ground, fainted by some kind of medicine or narcotic that seemed to have administered to him.


    ¡¸De-¡­ Demon King-sama!¡¹


    At that moment, Menou started running towards the Demon King to confirm the state of his body. Then, when he confirmed that he had no injuries and was only unconscious, he let out a sigh of relief as he looked at Kagami with an smile on his face.


    ¡¸Thank you, thank you very much¡¹


    ¡ºThinking that I really would do it. I never expected that I would end up doing this. Seriously ¡­ This has already far exceeded my expectations¡»


    Estellar said to himself, with a smile on his face, while waving his hand to say goodbye to Kagami.


    ¡ºThen, until our next meeting? I wonder what in the world you plan to do as to need the Demon King-sama¡»


    In the moment he said those words, Kagami began to be enveloped by a light, then, the next instant, Kagami¡¯s body disappeared leaving behind a few small particles of light.


    ¡ºI will be waiting for you¡­ The One who has the potential to become the Savior¡»


    The Dark Dragon mumbled to himself as he watched the small particles of light.


    ¡¸Ooh, have you woken up? I didn¡¯t think you were going to wake up so soon¡¹


    Deep in the Saint Forest, in the middle of the dark night where the only light came from the soft flames of the fire, Kagami stared at the Demon King. On the other hand, the Demon King looked around dazedly as he tried to lift his heavy body.


    ¡¸¡­ ?Wh-Where am I? What do I do here?¡¹


    The Demon King muttered in pain as he held his head.


    It had been half day since they had been brought back to the surface by Estellar. Kagami and Menou, who thought it would be a bad idea to keep moving while carrying the unconscious Demon King, decided to wait in the Saint Forest until the Demon King woke up.


    ¡¸¡­ Uh? What? My magical power¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It may have been disrespectful to do it without asking permission from you before, but I tied on a cloth that can suppress your magical power in the same way as I did with Alice and Menou. I had prepared three extra cloths after considering the possibility of some other Demon joining to our group. However, I never thought that I would need to use all three of them to suppress your overflowing magical power. I can not say I¡¯m comfortable with that, but it¡¯s not worth it to be anguished about it¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It seems that I¡¯ve been saved by you again¡¹


    ¡¸Am I not an amazing apprentice, Mentor? Come on, praise me more¡¹


    ¡¸Stop saying those stupid things. Besides, who gave permission to call me that way?¡¹


    The Demon King told, with a smile on his face, to the smiling Kagami, who replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±, With an innocent tone of voice as he threw more fuel on the fire.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 8.11

    NT: *Fua~* ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m hungry


    NT2: An important announcement at the end


    ¡¸De-Demon King-sama! You have woken up!¡¹


    Menou, who had gone to the forest to collect more firewood, shouted at the same time he threw all the firewood he had collected on the ground.


    ¡¸Menou ¡­ It seems that I caused you some worries¡¹


    ¡¸Are you okay? Do you feel your throat is dry? tired? I will prepare a meal for you immediately¡­ We have no food left! I¡¯ll go hunt something right now!¡¹


    ¡¸Enough. You¡¯re still as restless as ever, do I have to always tell you to do things more calmly?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m-¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    Unlike the Demon King, who said those words with a warm smile on his face, Menou look really depressed after hearing them.


    Kagami could not avoid starting to laugh involuntarily at the thought that maybe he was the only person in the world who had had the opportunity to see such a situation.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true, Menou doesn¡¯t know how to hide his feelings. Isn¡¯t he stupidly impatient? He acted in the same way when we met¡¹


    ¡¸Enough! Anyone would be surprised if someone suddenly appeared in the sky! Besides, my attacks had no effect on you!]


    ¡¸Ooh, those magical explosions. Those things really hurt me a lot when they hit me. My clothes even ended up burning because of them¡¹


    ¡¸Then you should have acted as if it hurt! Kagami-dono just stood nonchalantly even after I attacked him!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ * Pff* Fuahahaha!¡¹


    At that moment, The Demon King gave a laugh as he watched the discussion they were having. The Demon King, thinking how incredible it was to see his subordinate, who before only saw the humans as an enemy to defeat, talking so familiarly with a human, was unable to stay his laughter.


    ¡¸It seems you haven¡¯t changed at all. Villager¡­ I see that you still have a lot to show. You are¡­ really strange. I¡¯ve never met anyone like you¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not quite right¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, I haven¡¯t changed, however, I can say that you are completely wrong about me. I¡¯m not especial. I am normal. As normal as any other¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean ¡­ that we are wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the way this world works¡­ or something like that. Anyway, I want you to cooperate with me. It will be like in the old times¡¹


    Kagami said, extending her hand towards the Demon King. At that moment, the Demon King smiled slightly as he saw his hand outstretched.


    ¡¸I have never cooperated with you. You were the only one who came to challenge me without asking. You became so strong on your own¡­ So this will be the first time we cooperate¡¹


    Then, the Demon King took Kagami¡¯s hand while muttering, ¡°I have no reason to say no¡±.


    ¡¸So? What are you thinking of doing?¡¹


    ¡¸Aah ¡­ About that-¡­ Huh?¡¹


    Kagami, who was about to answer his question, stopped when he noticed that the Demon King stared, not at him or at Menou, but at something else. Then, Kagami turned his gaze to the place that the Demon King observed¡­


    ¡¸Ka-Kagami-san? Da-¡­ Dad?¡¹


    At that moment appeared Alice, who in front of the confused and unintelligible situation, was unable to contain her tears at the same time that she showed a perplexed expression.


    Behind her was Tina, who was paralyzed with a confused look upon seeing them and Takako, who let out a sigh while leaning on the trunk of a tree.


    ¡¸E-¡­ Eh? Wh-What¡­? Eh¡­? Da-Dad?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s been a while. Have you been well?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Dad!¡¹


    As soon as Alice was able to put her thoughts in order, she started running towards the Demon King, who was lying on the ground, hugging him tightly to make sure he was really there.


    ¡¸¡­ You seem to have grown a little¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe¡­ Just a little¡¹


    The Demon King, who had also been worried about Alice, lightly stroked her head, with a look of relief and joy on his face, after she jumped on him. Kagami, who observed that scene satisfied, murmured, ¡°Right?¡±, At the same time he confirmed with himself that he was not wrong in what he was doing.


    ¡¸Wh-What does this mean? What is the Demon King doing here with Kagami-san? Did you manage to get the 10,000 golds? No, no, no! That is not possible!¡¹


    And finally, Tina, who saw the Demon King and Alice give each other a hug, started yelling that with frustration while she approached to Kagami with Takako.


    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible that I¡¯ve gathered it in such a short time¡­ Although I earned a lot of money¡¹


    ¡¸I see, then? What is the Demon King doing here? Didn¡¯t you need 10,000 gold to get him back?¡¹


    ¡¸Actually, we still have to raise the money¡­ But before that, why are you here? Were you not taking care of the casino?¡¹


    When Kagami asked that, Tina¡¯s look got clouded. Then, little by little, she began to cry, seeing that, Kagami¡¯s gaze became more serious.


    ¡¸Some people came from the Kingdom Capital and ¡­ they told everyone that Alice-chan was a demon. They even exposed her horn¡¹


    ¡¸Did they discover that Alice-sama was a Demon? How? Im-Impossible¡­ David-dono told them about us?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it wasn¡¯t like that. David-san tried to protect us. It was thanks to David-san that we managed to escape when it was revealed that Alice-chan was a demon¡¹


    Upon hearing those words, Menou muttered, ¡°So he¡­¡±, while his gaze filled with regret for having branded David as a dangerous individual.


    ¡¸Well then? How it happened? David was on our side, so how did the Kingdom people find out?¡¹


    ¡¸It was Palna¡­ That girl was working with them¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh, I see ¡­ Now that I think about it, she looked pretty annoyed with what we were doing¡¹


    Kagami said while sighing. At the same time, Takako and Tina murmured, ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep thinking about it¡± and ¡°So it seems¡±, respectively with a calm voice and a disconsolate look.


    ¡¸¡­ What about Krull and Rex?¡¹


    ¡¸They were caught by the men who came from the Capital¡­ At that time we were surrounded, so we had no choice but to escape. Even so, taking into account their position¡­ I doubt they are in danger. Even though I¡¯m still worried¡¹


    ¡¸I see ¡­ In that case, Rex and Krull must already be confined to the Royal Castle¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought, We have no alternative but to forget the idea of saving them. Despite everything we¡¯ve been through together so far, going to the Royal Capital to save Krull-chan and Rex-chan is ¡­ Wait, where¡¯re you going, Kagami-chan?¡¹


    After Takako said those words, with an unusual cloudy look, Kagami picked up his luggage and started walking, then¨C


    ¡¸Eh? It isn¡¯t obvious? I¡¯m going to the Royal Capital. You also come with me. As for why the Demon King is with us¡­ Well, I¡¯ll tell you on the way¡¹


    ¨CHe said that, with an expressionless look in response to Takako¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Wa-Wait, Kagami-san! Did you hear what Takako-san said? The opponent this time is not a monster! Even if we try to go to the Royal Capital, we have already been labeled as criminals who are conspiring with the Demons-¡­ Eh !? Aaaaaaahhhh!¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh, I had not noticed. A ¡°criminal¡± sign has appeared in my status window¡¹


    After hearing Tina¡¯s words, Kagami unfolded hos status window, and then he saw that next to the place where his role was indicated, there was also a sign that recognized him as a criminal.


    Tina, who hadn¡¯t realized that, immediately displayed her status window like Kagami, then, when she saw the ¡°criminal¡± sign next to her role, she let out a frightful scream.


    ¡¸¡­ What¡¯re you gonna do, Kagami-chan?¡¹


    Takako asked as he grabbed Kagami¡¯s shoulder, worried that he didn¡¯t seem to mind the fact of being branded as a criminal.


    ¡¸I still dono¡¯t know, but I have things to do in the Royal Capital anyway¡¹


    ¡¸But what are you gonna do when you¡¯re there? Tina already mentioned it before, this time we will not be facing a group of Monsters¡¹


    ¡¸No matter what our opponent is, that doesn¡¯t change anything¡¹


    Kagami said while shaking his hand while he headed back towards the Royal Capital.


    ¡¸The reason why I fought the monsters at that time was because they got in my way. This time it is the Kingdom the one who stands in my way. I¡¯m just acting for the sake of accomplishing my goals, just like always¡¹


    ¡¸Even so¡­ This time the opponent is too powerful¡¹


    ¡¸And that matters? Takako, don¡¯t you want to go save Krull and Rex?¡¹


    Takako keep silent in the moment when Kagami asked her that question. It was completely the opposite, the only thing she wanted to do at the moment was go and save them. However, Takako, who understood that she couldn¡¯t do anything with the Kingdom as her enemy, she ended up deciding to forget the idea of saving them instead of trying to do something too risky.


    Kagami showed an ironic smile when he saw Takako¡¯s appearance.


    ¡¸I understand you. I would¡­ have acted that way some time ago too. But I realized something. That doesn¡¯t work. It doesn¡¯t work because, under the rules of this world, we will not achieve anything if we just keep waiting without doing something about it¡¹


    Until now, Kagami had always believed that, if there was something that seemed futile to try, or impossible to avoid, it was better to step aside. Since he couldn¡¯t understand what he had to do, it was better to do nothing than to try to achieve something impossible. However, he was just escaping.


    At the same time, Kagami remembered his creed.


    If it doesn¡¯t seem 100% impossible, then fight until the end without escaping.


    While the chances of victory were not 0, escape was out of the question.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the Royal Capital, let¡¯s hit everyone who gets in our way ¡­ And let¡¯s save Rex and Krull!¡¹


    Denying was impossible. If they did not do something now, then they would not achieve anything.


    Then, after Kagami somehow managed to convey his intentions, Takako and Tina nodded to each other at the same time that their gaze relaxed a bit, on the other hand, Kagami continued walking towards his destination.


    NT: It was not a good pack? I mean, it wasn¡¯t like other packs full of chapters without many interesting things, no, these four chapters were REALLY interesting, don¡¯t you think? I mean, several things were revealed about the world, Kagami acquired a new skill, Estellar reappeared and it was revealed to us that maybe he wasn¡¯t so bad as we could be believed at first, and Kagami finally ¡°rescued¡± the Demon King and decided on a new objective ¡­ yes, it was a great pack


    NT2: Ok, this is important¡­ Well, the thing is that, as I said before, I¡¯ve been busy with several works of the univarsity, no, I¡¯m still busy with them, and it will surely take me a little more time to release a next chapter, Nnn¡­  If it were only those works then I would give my 2 weeks to finish everything, but, since it is possible that I have some tests after finish them,it will probably take me one week more to finally be able to translate something, so¡­ keep in mind that the next chapter could not come out on one month at least


    NT3: I had said that, in case I made a pack, it would go up in parts, but since I did not know when I could translate something again, I decided to upload it completely now instead of leaving them waiting¡­  so don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do it again¡­ that¡¯s all ¡­


    NT4: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 8.2

    Chapter 89 It won¡¯t begin if we just keep running


    They had ran out of food long ago. However, they were not feeling hunger. And not only that, they were also not being attacked by drowsiness and they did not even know how long they were there.


    And as such, they had been fighting monsters and advancing deeper and deeper, without stopping.


    Even the spiral staircase, which would always be there at the end of floor ¡ª they had descended it 98 times and had now reached the 99th floor of the dungeon.


    ¡°Oh, feels like we will hit the staircase soon. Which floor were we on again?¡±


    ¡°99th. The next one will be the 100th.¡±


    ¡°Whoo, good job counting it.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We are probably the first ones to come to this dungeon. And so, we should properly know how many floors exist for the ones coming after us¡­ And we also need to think about returning too¡­¡±


    Saying that, Menou took a notepad out from inside his hat and wore a sharp expression. Then, after treating it like it did not matter, Kagami peeked through the hole, where the spiral staircase would be.


    ¡°Nn? Oi, Menou. There isn¡¯t a spiral staircase here.¡±


    Till now, a circle shaped spiral staircase always existed at the end but this time, it was not there. Not just that, the walls inside the hole was not glowing a bluish-green ¡ª it was jet black and was hollow.


    ¡°This is¡­ is it a dead end? Or does it want us to fall? What do you think, Kagami-dono?¡±


    ¡°Even if it is a dead end, there is a hole here, though¡­ and even if we were to fall, we can¡¯t see anything ahead us¡­ Even I can¡¯t probably survive if I fall from really high up.. What shall we do¡­?¡±


    For the time being, to test it, Kagami took out 1 silver from the huge back which was full of the gold they earned in the dungeon, and dropped it into the hole.


    They strained their ears to listen to the sound of the recoil but no matter how much they waited, the sound did not come.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back, Kagami-dono. The money we earned is also starting to become hard to carry and jumping with this money would be suicide too.¡±


    ¡°Eehh?! We came this far and will go back without meeting the dark dragon?! It is definitely down there!¡±


    ¡°It is too dangerous. And also, I was against you fighting the dark dragon from the start. It¡¯s about time, right? We achieved results so¡­. You need to obediently go back he¡­.uh, Kagami-dono? What are you doing?¡±


    Completely ignoring Menou¡¯s suggestion, Kagami threw the bag of money into the hole, took out two knives from his rucksack, thrusted them into the wall, and started to slowly descending.


    ¡°You wait here, Menou. I will go down and confirm.¡±


    ¡°Wha?! There is no way I can let you go alone, right?! Nnngguugu..!! You should at least listen to me once or twice!!¡±


    Being utterly dumbfounded as he said that, Menou, too, started descending like Kagami.


    ¡°Nn?¡±


    Not long after they started to descend, Kagami had an uncomfortable feeling.


    Translations by AsianHobbyist Website


    ¡°Nn? Nnn? What is this?¡±


    Even though it was really dark in there, he could see his feet till now. But now, as if some black matter had covered his feet, he could not see them anymore.


    He tried lowering his body to test it and after a point, as if there was something completely cutting off light, his body was completely covered in the dark.


    However, even if he could not see, he could feel with his feet and there was no feeling of something happening to his feet.


    ¡°Ahh¨CI see. So it¡¯s that.¡±


    Then, after going under just like that, when his eyes had also crossed that line, a dazzling bluish-green light shone in front of him.


    When he looked up, he couldn¡¯t see Menou who was supposed to be there, since it was completely black.


    And then, when he looked down, he saw that there was a pure white floor just beneath him where the bag of gold and the silver coin he had thrown was lying.


    ¡°Menou! It seems to be fine to just jump down normally!¡±


    Saying that to Menou, Kagami let go of the knife he had pierced through the wall and jumped down. He was in the air for quite a few seconds but for some reason, when he landed, it only made a light sound and he did not feel any recoil.


    Following that, Menou also jumped from above and, he too, landed with a light sound as if the floor had absorbed all the recoil.


    ¡°The reason we could not seeing anything from above was because of a mysterious matter which cut off light, eh? ¡­.. We were completely fooled¡­ Kagami-dono? What happened? Why are you so surpris¡­. Wha?!¡±


    To Menou, it was the first time he saw Kagami that surprised. When he also shifted his vision towards what Kagami was looking at, Menou also lost his words.


    There laid a dome which was so vast it could not be compared to anything they had seen so far. A pure-white glowing floor and the faint bluish-green from the dungeon walls.


    ¡®You did good¡­ conquering all the trials up till now and arriving here, to me.¡¯


    A voice resounded, as if it was talking directly into their minds.


    In that vast space, in front of them, was a dragon which covered about one-fourth of the huge place. Its black scales were shining as if they were made of steel. It had darkish, enormous, sharp claws which gave the beholder goosebumps. Its dorsal fin shone purple like a crystal and the enormous jaw, which looked strong enough to crunch through everything easily ¡ª sinister purple eyes which looked like they could make anyone freeze with a glance.


    Even without anyone telling them, they understood it was the dark dragon the moment they saw it.


    ¡®If one only has one way to proceed, even if it was as pitch black, with nothing in sight, they have to have the courage to keep on going. Good job mustering up courage and crossing that hole¡­ You are the one, who is truly strong.¡¯


    ¡°Eh? No, umm¡­ About that, we¡­ umm, we just pierced our knives into the wall to come down¡­. Though?¡±


    Even being completely surprised, Kagami finished saying that, being honest to a fault.


    ¡®Wh¡­.at?¡¯


    Then, the dark dragon, not changing its dreadful appearance, resounded a stupid voice in their heads.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.3

    NT: Hello there, here a few things¡­


    ¡ºThat¡¯s absurd ¡­ Did You Two get here going down the hole while holding onto the walls with knives? Is that even possible? ¡­ Something like this has never happened before.¡»


    [Well, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re talking about, but, for now ¡­ Are you a monster?]


    ¡ºIndeed, I am. I am one of the Singularities of the world ¡­ The Dark Dragon ¡»


    [Singularities ¡­? What do you mean with that?]


    Kagami could not avoid frowning at hearing such words unknown to him.


    NT: what is better? Could not avoid or could not help? I prefer the first one, but¡­


    ¡ºThe Singularities are those who know the truth of this world. We are also the ones who maintain the functions of this world ¡»


    Menou immediately turned to Kagami after hearing those words. There was a great possibility that he was one of the people he was looking for after all.


    [You ¡­ Are you the God of this world?]


    On the other hand, Kagami immediately tried to ask him that directly.


    ¡ºNo. I¡¯m just one of the Singularities of this world. We and God are different existences from each other ¡»


    Upon hearing that, Kagami exclaimed ¡°Really?¡± With a disappointed look. But even so, those words also allowed him to confirm the existence of God.


    [So, what are these ¡°functions¡±?]


    ¡ºI think I felt a certain hostility toward me for a moment ¡­ Could it be that you harbor resentment against God? Actually, should not you feel overwhelmed before this meeting?


    [No, it¡¯s not that I resent them ¡­ Well, maybe a little?]


    Originally, Kagami had planned to come to fight against the Dark Dragon. Actually ¡­ His body had been completely overwhelmed by the presence of what might be the strongest opponent he had encountered. However, the Dark Dragon, unlike other monsters, had sanity, so I just changed my mind while thinking, ¡°Oh, I really don¡¯t want to fight this guy.¡±


    [Anyway, I don¡¯t like to fight against opponents who are able to understand me]


    ¡ºDid you plan to fight against me ¡­? In that case, let me tell you that I am stronger than the Demon King ¡»


    [Impossible!]


    Menou was the one who replied immediately after the Black Dragon said that. The moment Menou shouted that, he also took off his hat and the fabric that suppressed the release of magical power from his horns.


    ¡ºA Demon¡­? What does a demon do in a place like this? No, first of all, how could you get here? ¡­ You are some really interesting people ¡»


    [You said you were stronger than the Demon King-sama! That¡¯s impossible! You can look scary to the naked eye, but I don¡¯t feel a shred of magical power coming from you ¡­ So you can not be stronger than the Demon King-sama!]


    ¡ºKing Demon ¡­ -sama? You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡­ Seriously, every time You Two seem more and more fun. I¡¯ll tell you ¡­ It¡¯s normal that you¡¯re not able to feel my magic power. I have mastered my ability to control the magical power that my body has been releasing for a long time. Only those with an amount of magical power similar to mine would be able to realize the pressure exerted by my overwhelming amount of magical power ¡»


    [Th-That¡¯s absurd]


    Kagami understood immediately what he meant by those words. How was it that the Demon King could discover where he was? Could it be that he was able to perceive it for himself? Kagami could not avoid feeling slightly terrified after considering it. After all, that meant he had a sufficient amount of magical power to engulf the entire world.


    [So? You have not answered my question, what is that function of the world you were talking about?]


    ¡ºThe function of regularly creating really strong individuals, like You Two¡»


    Kagami could not avoid but frown at his dark words.


    ¡ºWell, if I had not done that, you would have been crushed by the pressure that i would have exerted at the moment you got here ¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that. To tell the truth, it was not supposed that someone could get here using some weapon or object like You Two, since the objective was to know the true power of ¡°those who came here¡± ¡­ Or something like that. Even so, it seems that you managed to get here through the use of some article. However, no one carries a weapon ¡­ It never happened before, but let¡¯s let it go by this time ¡»


    Neither of those two was able to understand what He was trying to say, however, although the Dark Dragon did not know the reason, He understand that they came here with a purpose.


    ¡ºAfter having come this far, You Two have proven to possess the ability to complete the trial of this dungeon. Originally, the entrance to this place should only have been opened after defeating the Demon King after all ¡­ You Two are really strong people. Feel proud of that¡»


    Both felt somewhat suspicious when they heard those words. Kagami could immediately notice that this could be the reason why this dungeon was so suspicious.


    [Hey ¡­ If I had 10,000 gold, could I have come to buy ¡°a certain¡± item?]


    Then, believing that he could have the right idea, Kagami decided to ask the Dark Dragon that.


    ¡ºHo ~ ¡­ So you noticed. Thats right. That is another means of demonstrating your strength. Certainly, it is the proof that even someone without wisdom, power or charisma can possess an incomparable strength. Wait, impossible ¡­ did you get it? ¡»


    In response to his words, the scattered pieces of the puzzle that remained indecipherable in Kagami¡¯s head began to fit together little by little.


    There were two points that allowed him to do that.


    ¡¾The existence of really powerful Singularities¡¿


    ¡¾The existence of a Dungeon that can only be accessed after defeating the Demon King or accumulating 10,000 golds¡¿


    Someone had instigated Kagami to defeat the Demon King, and Kagami knew who was trying to start the war.


    Estellar Ulgot.


    Even now, the location of the man who kidnapped the Demon King and hidden him somewhere was still unknown, however, he surely was related to all this. That¡¯s what Kagami felt.


    NT: As I said at the beginning, do not hesitate to tell me in the comments if you see something strange, i¡¯ll correct it as soon as possible.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.4

    NT: I already say everything i want on de past chapter so¡­ Nnn¡­ What can i say now¡­ you know¡­ Catora likes talk a lot¡­ and when he don¡¯t know what to say, he¡­ Nnn¡­ Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to settle for what I said in the previous chapter


    NT2: Oh, yeah¡­ this chapter will be riddled with ¡°bombs¡±


    [Wait a moment, defeat the Demon King-!? ¡­ Mumogo !? What are you doing, Kagami-dono !?]


    In the moment Menou tried to reveal the truth, Kagami quickly covered his mouth while making some gestures to tell him to keep this farce. Then, at the moment when the Dark Dragon began to seem suspicious of his actions¨C


    [That¡¯s right, I defeat the Demon King with these hands. I gave him a powerful blow to the abdomen]


    ¨CKagami bent down and began to carefully move his hands as he spoke with a refreshing expression on his face.


    ¡ºA blow ¡­ in the abdomen?¡»


    [Yes, it was an attack that the Demon King never expected, the only thing he could scream was a disappointing ¡°Hogee ~!¡± Even so, he recognized my strength and called me ¡°The handsome and gallant Kagami-san¡±]


    ¡ºTo think that the Demon King will be defeated in such an absurd way ¡­ By the way, I am somewhat curious about this, what does a Demon next to who defeated the Demon King? The only people who can enter this place are those who have participated in the subjugation of the Demon King. If you are here, then does that mean that you also fought against him¡­ Huh? ¡»


    [I brainwashed him]


    Menou could not help looking at Kagami with a look full of mistrust while he heard him tell such a strange and unusual story. However, he decided to stand firm after seeing how serious Kagami looked as he told such a lie.


    ¡ºWell, certainly, You Two must have defeated the Demon King ¡­ It is impossible for me to feel the magical power of the Demon King on the surface after all. He is the only one I can not feel. If I can not find it ¡­ Then You must have told the truth. However, it has taken them a long time to get here. Have been two months already? ¡­ Well, You guys are only two people, so I can not deny that You Two may have had some problems on their way here ¡»


    Hearing those words, Kagami could see that the Dark Dragon had fully believed his farce. Estellar had taken the Demon King somewhere after the battle he had waged in Salumeria two months ago, and since he could not find a trace of them, Kagami had no choice but to believe that he had taken him to a place other than the surface.


    [Then, since you took the trouble to tell us all that ¡­ then that means there¡¯s more?]


    ¡ºOf course. I did not present myself just to congratulate You Two. As I said, I was waiting for the arrival of really strong people ¡»


    After saying that, the Dark Dragon raised his huge body, which would cause anyone, without exception, to shiver in fright. The Dark Dragon emitted an overwhelming feeling, even when lying down, so when he lifted his leather, it became really intimidating.


    Then, the Dark Dragon moved his big neck and turned his gaze towards Kagami, then, when his gaze met Kagami¡¯s, the light that his eyes reflected changed completely.


    ¡ºI, as long as your request remains within the limits of this world, will grant an only wish to those who have managed to reach this place¡»


    [A wish?]


    Kagami felt confused before the unexpected words spoken by the Dark Dragon. The reason was because Kagami could not understand what he meant by ¡°One wish.¡±


    His words seemed as incomprehensible as the ¡°Status Window¡± and the fact that the monsters turned into money after being defeated.


    ¡ºHowever ¡­ You Two must choose between two options¡»


    [What options do you mean?]


    ¡ºFirst ¡­ You Two can make a wish and move on to the next stage¡»


    Kagami and Menou took a deep breath after hearing the first and enigmatic option.


    [What do you mean ¡­ with next stage?]


    ¡ºThat¡¯s something that only those who have chosen to move to the next stage are allowed to know ¡­ However, I can tell You Two one thing ¡­ It will open a path to a new adventure where You Two will face much more difficult challenges than You two have faced until now¡»


    After hearing that, Kagami intuitively understood what he meant. In front of him was what he had been looking for so long. The Dark Dragon, who told him this, was one of the few who knew the truth about this world, so his information was acceptable. At the same time, he understood that there would be things that he could not understand if he stayed in this place.


    ¡ºHowever, You Two have definitely suffered deep wounds along the road that You Two have had to travel to get to this place, wounds so deep that You Two could wish they did not have to fight again. Only those who have a strong will and are willing to die when they go to the battlefield below will follow. That¡¯s why there is a second option ¡»


    [¡­ What is it about?]


    ¡ºAfter You Two have asked for your wish, You Two will remain as You Two are right now. So, for the sake of reforming your fighting spirit, I will erase all your memories related to the fight against the Demon King until now and bring them back to the surface ¡»


    [What do you mean? Are you saying that ¡­ Will I come back to the surface, with all the strength I¡¯ve gained until now, but without remembering everything I¡¯ve fought to get it?]


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Of course, those who know about the Demon King will also lose memories of him. Then, someday, You Two will come to this place again. But next time ¡­ You Two will not have the same combat spirit weakened after the countless battles You Two have lived ¡»


    [No, no ¡­ What the hell does that mean ¡­?]


    ¡ºWhat does it mean? I have already said, this is made for ¡°generate powerful people¡±, and for that, we are willing to wait for the arrival of powerful people like You Two ¡»


    Suddenly, Kagami¡¯s heart began to beat with incredible speed.


    His expression began to become more and more quality, and his voice had also begun to sound more frightened.


    [Ka- ¡­ Kagami-dono?]


    The words he had just heard had caused Kagami to become deeply upset, so much so that Menou could not help but get tense just by looking at his appearance.


    [Such things ¡­ No, it can not be. It should be impossible ¡­ But still]


    Kagami began to understand little by little the enigmatic words of the Dark Dragon. However, he could not help but feel terrified at the moment when he ¡°anticipated¡± that possibility.


    It was a possibility so absurd as to terrify Kagami.


    [Even if you say that, we might not return to this place after losing my memory, right?]


    Then, in order to clear his mind, Kagami decided to ask the Dark Dragon another question.


    ¡ºYou¡¯re right ¡­ But, it¡¯s not impossible. Allowing someone to leave in order to restore their fighting spirit with a small chance of returning is better than just letting someone go without the will to fight who will only die in vain ¡»


    [What will happen if we do not return?]


    ¡ºYou Two will not be the only strong people to develop in this world¡»


    In contrast to Kagami, who was impatient, the Dark Dragon remained silent as he thought about how to respond to that. Then, unlike Kagami, who looked desperate for the answer, the Dark Dragon responded without showing any particular change ¡­


    ¡ºThere will be no problems as I will erase all the memories related to the combat of the people¡»


    [¡­ What do you mean with that !?]


    ¡ºAfter that, the Demon King will only need to resurrect. No ¡­ I think it would be better to say that he will Reset ¡»


    [¡­ Ah?]


    The worst of the possibilities that Kagami could imagine came true. The Dark Dragon had just revealed the most cruel and ruthless truth in the world ¡­


    NT: Well, that¡¯s all¡­ for now. the next chapter will be ready in about two more weeks (Catora is busy and this is not the only novel that translates ¡­ although the only one that is re-translating into English for now)


    NT2: The usual, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 8.5

    NT: And it¡¯s like ¡­ It¡¯s a bit difficult to do the ¡°English¡± version of this novel, but, compared to the other monstrosities, what I¡¯m translating into Spanish ¡­ Fuck ¡­ Those are ¡­ Fuck , I spend days trying to translate those things ¡­ Anyway, it has everything I want to say today ¡­ keep reading ¡­ NOW


    Regularly create really powerful individuals. That means that some people must have managed to get to this place before Kagami. It meant that someone had already fulfill the conditions to enter this place.


    At the beginning, Kagami believed that after the First Demon King was defeated, a new one would be chosen to succeed him, so that the conditions to get to this place could be restored. However, he din¡¯t delay in denied that idea after realizing that, until now, there were no records in which were mentioned something about how, who or when defeated de Demon King. Even if a new Demon King were chosen to succeed the First one, there should still be records about how they defeated the First Demon King.


    However, he had no doubt that someone had already managed to reach this place before him.


    After all, the Dark Dragon remains in this place as to ¡¾Maintain a record of his achievements on earth¡¿.


    There was no doubt that, although the memories and evidence of the existence of those who arrived before were completely erased from the world, the Dark Dragon continued to keep track of all this. Yes, there was no doubt that he will make sure to keep that information saved.


    Another of the clues that allowed him to realize this was the fact that, the Dark Dragon, allowed a little information about his own existence to continue to exist in the world, so that someday they would come to look for him again.


    That¡¯s why, although many people remembered having ever seen the Dark Dragon, they did not remember the time or the place where they saw him. At least that¡¯s what Kagami believed.


    In that case, it was necessary to reestablish the conditions to get to this place to be restored in some way. However, defeating the Demon King was still indispensable to get to this place. In other words¡­


    ¡ºThe Demon King has already been defeated many times before¡»


    That was the conclusion that Kagami arrived at.


    ¡ºThe Demon King this time was too strong. It is an inconvenience that the Demon King can not be re-elected until it¡¯s time to restart everything came¡­ I can only wait until then. Although someone able to overcome it finally appeared ¡»


    The only way to be allowed to go back was that they accede to have his memory erased. Then, once their memories were erased, the new memories that would detail the current situation of the world and the war between Human and Demons¡­ Together with the memories about the existence of a new Demon King.


    The deceased Demon King did not come back to life. Kagami managed to understand that immediately after hearing the Dark Dragon call him a ¡¸Reset¡¹ instead of a ¡¸Resurrection¡¹.


    NT: I made a little change here. I change ¡°Restart¡± for ¡°Reset¡±. I thought it was more appropriate for the situation.


    It was a revelation too chilling.


    The Demon King only exists to be defeated. Demons only exist to be subjugated. Those who fight for peace are unnecessary for this world.


    [It will reset ¡­ Wait. What will happen to Alice-sama, the daughter of the Demon King-sama if that happens ?! Alice-sama will not even be able to remember her own Father !?]


    Then, Menou, who could not accept such an incredible revelation, ould not avoid scream altered while asking those questions, which Kagami had also begun to ask himself, to the Dark Dragon.


    ¡ºYou do not have to worry about that. It¡¯s impossible for any confusion to arise due the memories that will be deleted during the restart¡»


    [How can you be so sure? Can you rewrite our memories as best suits you?]


    ¡ºWe can¡¯t¡»


    [Then ¡­ Then what !?]


    ¡ºWhen a new Demon King be chosen, all the Demons and monsters will be reorganized. The only ones that remain without major changes after the reset are those who dominate the world today ¡­ The Humans ¡»


    When Menou heard those words, his face twitched while his body began to tremble with rage. Then, shortly after, he was able to understand why Kagami had been so upset during this conversation.


    Menou could not help feeling angry after hearing those extremely irrational words. He has even begun to feel anxiety when he thought about the purpose his own existence had.


    [Does that mean that ¡­ We, the Demons, were intentionally created as a malicious existences for the Humans by the System of this world at every reset? Even the memories that underlie this conflict ¡­ are those nothing more than a simple creation of this System?]


    ¡ºThat would be the case. Indeed, the ideals of the demons have been implanted in them by the System at every reset¡­ Although after the restart, and ignoring their own unique characteristics, the Demons, are able to live their lives with total normality, just like the Humans ¡»


    Menou was able to calm down a little after knowing that. Menou was born 28 years ago. He was relieved to know that his life had not been completely manipulated by someone else.


    [That too¡­ is part of the System that God created]


    Kagami muttered, with a voice so low that only the Dark Dragon would be able to hear his words.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡»


    Clearly answered the Dark Dragon.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I said¡¸ You ¡¹, and not¡¸ You Two¡¹. Unfortunately, only the Humans can make a wish. It is also necessary for them to go on to the next stage ¡»


    NT: I made a little mistake in the previous chapter. There, the Dark Dragon referred only to Kagami and not both when he was talking about granting a wish. I¡¯m wrong because of the way the Dark Dragon speaks (I do not know if it¡¯s or, very formal or very old ¡­ like old English? It¡¯s like ¡­ like the way people like how people on some novels, like, Hamlet ¡­ well, maybe not so¡­ weird?, but something like that) that caused me difficulties to notice if I spoke in the plural or in singular.


    At that moment, Kagami was expressionless.


    Then, with that expressionless look, he began to think about the truth of this world, which he had been searching for a long time.


    [Why do this? ¡­ Why do you seek powerful people?]


    ¡ºThat¡¯s something I can only tell those who have decided to move on to the next stage. I¡¯m not allowed to talk about that unless you decide to keep moving forward¡»


    [¡­ Well, then let me change my question. Why did you decide to create the monsters? Is creating them another of the functions of the world?]


    Kagami decided to ask the Dark Dragon that in order to answer another of the questions that was on his mind.


    ¡ºNot exactly. That is one of the functions of this world. But its nature is completely different ¡»


    [What do you mean with that?]


    ¡ºDo you not understand? The function that was given to this world was that to create powerful individuals. This world was chosen for that because it was a suitable place for it ¡»


    NT: I think the Dark Dragon means that this world was capable of creating monsters from the beginning, and that¡¯s why it was chosen as the place where powerful people would be formed ¡­ I think


    Kagami still was not able to understand what the Dark Dragon was trying to say. However, he could understand that the facts that ¡¸He could get money every time he defeated a monster¡¹ and ¡¸That he could become stronger defeating powerful monsters¡¹ were related to the functions of this world.


    Things were still as Kagami thought they were. There really was a system with the function of strengthening people. And it was one that could make everyone¡¯s lives more convenient with its use.


    Kagami still remembered the words that Estellar had told her two months ago.


    ¡¸I have not yet been able to find a record that says something like this happened before¡¹


    NT: I think he means those he say in part 10 of Chapter 4, he mentions not having found records about someone defeating the Demon King


    The Dark Dragon said that the last time someone came here was 30 years ago. If I think more carefully now, Estellar must have started the war against Humanity after having seen that no one capable of defeating the Demon King had appeared after all this time, which meant that Humanity could end up being defeated if nothing motivated her to fight seriously.


    The things Estellar did began to make sense after taking these things into account. ¡¸Why Estellar didn¡¯t try to kill me even though I had started a war against humanity?¡¹ That was one of the many questions that Kagami had asked after the incident.


    In other words, he was saying, ¡¸Are you afraid? Then get stronger and launch a counterattack against us ¡¹.


    ¡ºThen, now that we¡¯ve finished talking ¡­ You, who have proven to be really powerful. Do you want to forget everything and go back to the beginning or ¡­ Do you want to go to the next level?¡»


    [I will not choose any]


    NT: A FU?KI?G New Game + or a Hardcore Mode.


    Kagami answered that immediately after the Dark Dragon asked him.


    ¡ºWhat¡­? Do you think not to choose any of the two options?¡»


    [I will not allow you to erase my memories about the Demons. And definitely ¡­ I will not allow you to erase the memories of Menou, the Demon King-ossan, and much less the memories of Alice]


    NT: Ossan = Old man / Elderly


    [Ka -¡­ Kagami-sama]


    Even though Menou had already imagined what Kagami would end up saying, he could not avoid but feel moved when I really heard him say that. On the other hand, Kagami, who just said that, was beginning to show all the anger he had retained so far.


    At first glance, Kagami still seemed expressionless, however, his anger began to become more and more evident as time passed.


    Kagami, who had begun to express so much anger, also became unable to show the same respect that he had initially shown to the Dark Dragon.


    ¡ºWhy? ¡­ They are beings that are destined to be reset every time the system needs to be re-established. Why do you decide not to choose any of the two options? ¡»


    [Is not that an unnecessary question? I see that you are unable to understand it. I guess you are unable to understand it since you aren¡¯t someone who is affected by this reset¡­ The Demons, just like us, are also capable of ¡­ Laughing]


    ¡ºLaughing¡­? What are you talking about?¡»


    [Every time I meet a demon, I have been able to realize that they are capable of acting and feeling the same things as we, the humans ¡­ I have been able to realize that they can also be kind. The Demons are completely capable of relating with Humans. Any Demon could even be able to teach a normal job like Dealer to any human while trying to teach them. They are not different from us ¡­ Some are even better than many other human beings]


    ¡ºExplain yourself¡­ What do you mean whith that?¡»


    Said the Dark Dragon, with a menacing tone of voice, after hearing, in a clear state of confusion, what Kagami had to say.


    However, despite having intended to intimidate Kagami, it was he who felt slightly intimidated by his words, which still resonated in his head.


    He was staring at the man who had told those unexpected words without even looking away from him, even though he was supposed to be an absolute and unequaled being.


    Then, Kagami released the backpack that had been dragging on the ground until that moment and immediately after faced the Dark Dragon, to whom¨C


    [That¡¯s why I ¡­ am going to destroy you]


    ¨CHe said those words.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.6

    NT: Here a few things¡­


    That is all¡­


    ¡ºHo~o? And why do you plan to do that? ¡»


    [You are the only one able of reset the world, isn¡¯t it? In that case¡­ If I defeat you, then the Demons will not have to suffer of the reset again]


    ¡ºDo you say you will defeat me? What stupidity¡­ I already told you, I¡¯m stronger than the Demon King. I am one of the individuals to whom God has entrusted this world. There is absolutely no one who can overcome me in this world ¡»


    After hearing the words of the Dark Dragon, Kagami smiled slightly. Immediately after, Kagami disappeared from the sight of the Dark Dragon.


    [¡­!? So fast-¡­ !?]


    Then, immediately after disappearing, Kagami reappeared exactly next to the head of the Dark Dragon, who he struck with all his strength at a speed imperceptible to the eyes.


    The Dark Dragon, who doesn¡¯t expecting that attack, was unable to evade it and ended up being pushed back due to the incredible strength with which he was hit.


    ¡º¡­ What incredible power. In fact, I have no doubt that you were the one who defeated the Demon King. I must say that it is overwhelmingly superior to all those who have stood before me until now, none of the people who came to this place before you had been able to even move my great body¡»


    Told the Dark Dragon to the disgruntled Kagami while watched him.


    ¡ºHowever¡­ It still isn¡¯t enough to defeat me¡­ You are still far from being able to achieve that. It is really regrettable. I¡¯d be delighted if you went to the next stage¡­ It¡¯s the first time someone calls so much my attention, isn¡¯t you willing to reconsider his decision?¡»


    [If you think that, then, why don¡¯t you give up and stop trying to force me to make a decision? Choosing one of those two options is really problematic for me]


    ¡ºIt¡¯s a stupid question. Why do you ask that despite knowing the answer to that question? I have been chosen by God to fulfill this task. I will never disobey one of the tasks that God has given me ¡»


    [In that case, I¡¯ll just gonna hit you until I destroy you, and then, I gonna throw those God-given tasks into the garbage]


    ¡ºThat¡¯s very naive on your part¡­ I see you are unable to understand it. It is impossible to defeat me. If you can¡¯t understand that¡­ Then I¡¯ll be forced to teach you that by force. Maybe then you will think better about the situation ¡»


    Then, just after the Dark Dragon finished speaking, numerous spheres of pale light began to appear all over the place. Kagami, who had been completely surrounded by these spheres of pale light, which did not allow him to move properly, corrected his posture while looking at the Dark Dragon.


    [Ka-Kagami-dono!]


    [Menou! Keep away! Don¡¯t even try to put your hands on this!]


    Kagami, believing that Menou probably not going to be attacked as long he don¡¯t interfere with the combat, shouted at him to keep away while focusing on the spheres of pale light that were around him.


    ¡ºThis is¡­ only a part of my power¡»


    The Dark Dragon murmured slightly at the moment Menou took distance from Kagami, then, immediately after, all the spheres of pale light began to throw heat rays direstly towards Kagami.


    [What¡­ What the heck was that¡­?]


    Menou muttered with a look of despair on his face when he saw Kagami being swallowed up by the rays thrown by the spheres of pale light. It was as if a shower of heat rays fell on Kagami. These heat rays also didn¡¯t fall on Kagami once, but fell again and again on him.


    NT: The image is a cutout of a promotional video of the novel.


    Kagami wasn¡¯t only attacked by the heat rays, but also by the explosions that were generated when they hit the ground or him. The surroundings of Kagami had already been completely covered by a dense cloud of dust.


    [How much magical power was necessary to use magic like that ¡­? You¡¯ve surely exhausted almost all your magical power with that single attack!]


    ¡ºMy magic power will never be exhausted¡»


    [¡­ What did you say?]


    ¡ºDidn¡¯t I already say it? Only those with a quantity of magical power similar to mine would be able to understand my power. That is because I have extended my magical power throughout the world. I would not be exaggerating if I said that this is practically inexhaustible ¡»


    Menou had run out of words. His simple presence was overwhelming. Even so, even after seeing him face to face, Menou still believed that Kagami would be able to defeat him in some way. He still did not believe that the Dark Dragon was an enemy that could not be defeated, even after he said he was much stronger than the Demon King, who had reached the level 500 and whose attribute values ??were incredibly high.


    However, he finally understood that things like Level or Attribute Values ??meant nothing when his enemy was an existence close to God. Menou could finally understand that the Dark Dragon was unimaginably stronger than the Demon King after witnessing his absurd power.


    And at last, even though He had accompanied Kagami to this place, at the end, he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch his battle.


    ¡º¡­ So you¡¯re still alive, as expected from the one who called attention¡»


    The Dark Dragon said at the same time that rain of heat rays ceased.


    The dust cloud caused by the continuous explosions began to gradually dissipate, and at the same time, Kagami¡¯s figure began to become clearer.


    [Ka-¡­ Kagami-dono]


    Menou muttered with devastation.


    Kagami¡¯s body had been completely covered in wounds.


    Kagami had never been seriously injured, even that time when he fought against the¡¸Mecea¡¹, the artifact that Estellar had set up after manipulating the Demon King, but this time he was on the verge of death.


    However, even in that state, Kagami remained standing in the same place as before.


    It was proof that his relentless willpower, which had allowed him to keep fighting, even on the verge of death, was still intact.


    Kagami was bleeding all over his body, his mouth had been half open and his eyes had already turned white, however, Kagami was still able to withstand the attack of the Dark Dragon without undoing his posture.


    ¡ºTo think that you would not lose your fighting spirit, even after being on the verge of death because of that attack ¡­ I had never before seen a human being capable of achieving something like that. Wonder-¡­ ful!?¡»


    At that moment, the facial expression of the Dark Dragon changed for the first time, showing signs of pain.


    Menou, who was surprised by the incredible and sudden event, could only observe what happened with his mouth open.


    [Who said ¡­ that you can be distracted?]


    His eyes were still blank, his body was still covered with wounds and at first sight, he seemed to have lost consciousness.


    However, as soon as the cloud of dust caused by the explosions dissipated completely, Kagami jumped, and immediately afterwards was shot off, as fast as a gale, directly towards the Dark Dragon, who he struck with all his strength in the abdomen.


    The Dark Dragon, who was unable to fully endure that sudden attack, was pushed back again, while he vomited a small amount of blood from his mouth.


    ¡ºImpossible ¡­ You should have lost your conscience. Why haven¡¯t you done it? How can you still move with all those wounds !? ¡»


    [Certainly, I lost consciousness ¡­ for a moment. But ¡­ it was only for a moment. Unfortunately for you ¡­ I am very obstinate. It¡¯s hard ¡­ to break ¡­ my spirit]


    ¡ºDo you still plan to continue ¡­? That¡¯s stupid!¡»


    [I could have done better had it not been for those explosions¡­ I could not see anything at all. I barely managed to protect myself from the rays that came in front of me]


    ¡ºDid you say that you manage to protect yourself from them? That¡¯s absurd, protecting yourself from them should be impossible ¡­ ¡»


    At that moment, the Dark Dragon, who had begun to get impatient, showed a stunned expression at the words of Kagami. On the other hand, Kagami tried to catch his breath.


    [It has a trick. Those rays explode when they collide with something, right? ¡­ When I noticed that, I intentionally extended my hands to impact the rays that were approaching me. Then, immediately afterwards, I retired my hands so that they would not be affected by the explosion of the rays]


    ¡ºDid you make them explode intentionally?¡»


    [Yes. Each time a sphere exploded, I extended my other hand to impact the next. I continued doing that with all my strength until they stopped. Even so, well, I could not protect myself from all of them since these come from all directions]


    The situation was disastrous. Yes, disastrous, however, Menou began to reconsider the idea about that Kagami would really be able to overcome this disastrous situation. After all, he was the kind of man who always overturned his common sense.


    Even the Dark Dragon, who listened attentively to Kagami while looking at his worthy figure, began to believe that he could end up turning this situation around, despite how impossible it seemed to be.


    [Okay, let¡¯s continue. Do that one more time ¡­ This time I will do better]


    Said Kagami, who despite having said all that, still seemed to be on the verge of death. With his ability, ¡¸Auto Revive¡¹, Kagami began to gradually regain their physical strength, however, he still had not recovered enough strength to continue fighting.


    No matter from what point looked him at, it was clear that he was in a bad state. However, the Dark Dragon wasn¡¯t able to understand the true physical state of Kagami after seeing the audacity with which he continued speaking him.


    ¡ºYou ¡­ are not you afraid? ¡­ A fighting spirit that doesn¡¯t yield, even when you are in such a hopeless situation ¡­ Don¡¯t you really feel no fear? The previous attack only contained a fraction of all my power. Do you still want to fight me, even knowing that? ¡»


    Kagami let out a sigh after hearing the words of the Dark Dragon. Then, he showed a look that seemed to say that everything the Dark Dragon had said did not make sense and said-


    [The only thing I fear is¡­ to surrender to the system of this world. To let my friends, those who dream of a better future, die without being able to do anything but regret that for the rest of my life ¡­ That¡¯s the only thing I fear]


    After saying that, Kagami clenched his fists, ready for combat.


    ¡º¡­ You¡¯re a really funny guy¡»


    NT: The usual, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.7

    NT: Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry about the delay? I had to attend to certain personal matters and ¡­ Well, that does not really matter, I was able to fast enough with the translations in general and I ended up making up for lost time and ¡­ Well, it does not matter, what does matter is that it¡¯s over ¡­ NOW TO READ


    NT2: NT2: I decided to change the way I frame the dialogs, now, instead of using the brackets, I mean, these things, ¡°[X]¡± will start using these others, ¡°¡¸ X ¡¹¡±, the ¡°brackets¡± will use them to , whatever I¡¯ve been using those other things so far ¡­ although I only started using them recently ¡­


    Said the Dark Dragon with a tone full of admiration on his words as he closed his eyes, then,  at the next instant, a shower of heat rays launched* from the spheres of pale light fell again.


    NT: * I made a little mistake in the previous chapter, there i said that the spheres ¡°were thrown¡± against Kagami at a speed that made them look like ¡°heat rays¡±, but in reality it was that the pale light spheres ¡°threw¡± the heat rays ¡­ that


    ¡ºIf that¡¯s what you want, then try again ¡­ If your words are true, if you have the power to open the doors to the future ¡­! Come on and show that me you can overcome this trial!¡»


    ¡¸Is that serious !? Repeat that one more time ¡­ There¡¯s no way he can handle it! Kagami-dono could have agreed, but this is still too much! What will happen if he die?! ¡¹


    ¡ºThis is the moment of truth. If he can¡¯t overcome this, then he will die anyway when he moves on to the next stage ¡»


    ¡¸¡­! Kagami-dono! Kagami-dono ¡­ !? Say something, please ¡­! ¡¹


    When the heat rays fell on Kagami again, they caused a violent explosion. The cloud of dust caused by the numerous explosions of the heat rays began to spread as the heat rays fell on Kagami.


    Menou didn¡¯t think Kagami was able to survive that. Unlike that time during the Battle in Salumeria, this time there would be no one to help Kagami recover. Moreover, how could he expect Kagami to be able to withstand that incredible attack, even when his body hadn¡¯t yet been able to fully recover from the previous attack, even after having used the power of his Skill?


    Menou had recognized the Dark Dragon as a matchless enemy after the previous attack, but this attack had been much more intense than that. In fact, he was sure that Kagami couldn¡¯t survive that.


    ¡¸Kagami-dono ¡­ Ka-Kagami-donoooooo!¡¹


    ¡¸You called me?]


    ¡¸Kagami- ¡­ !? ¡­ Eh? ¡¹


    Menou couldn¡¯t avoid let out a puzzled voice after hearing that unexpected response.


    In the moment Menou turned to the source of that voice, he could see Kagami, who was looking at the place where the rays struck from a place a little further apart, with his arms crossed and his usual carefree look.


    ¡ºWhat ¡­ What?¡»


    On the other hand, the Dark Dragon, who had just noticed that Kagami had moved without he noticing it, showed a surprised look as he ceased his attack.


    ¡ºHow did you get out of there? You should have been attacked from all directions ¡­ It is impossible that you could escape. No, even if you tried to escape, the explosions should have made it impossible for you to move at will ¡­ What did you do?¡»


    ¡¸That magic has a severe problem. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¹


    The Dark Dragon fell silent after hearing Kagami¡¯s words.


    ¡¸What do you mean, Kagami-dono? What kind of problem could that ruthless attack have? ¡¹


    ¡¸The Dark Dragon kept attacking that same place even though I was no longer there, right? In other words ¡­ It is necessary for him to see his opponent in order to ensure that his magic hit his target. If I move without he noticing me while I hide in the dust cloud ¡­ Then he can¡¯t hit me with that. Isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡ºRather¡­ I can directly target my opponent guiding me by the magical power they emanate. However, when the magic power of my opponent is low, this becomes somewhat complicated. Even so, thanks to that, I should have been able to deduce your position, even under that dust cloud¡»


    ¡¸How unfortunate. Regrettably, it¡¯s not like I have a low magical power, but actually I have absolutely nothing of magical power ¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Are you a Warrior? Impossible, your speed should be much higher than of the warriors¡»


    ¡¸Well, didn¡¯t I just prove it? I was able to get out of there without you noticing, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹


    ¡ºThat¡¯s true¡»


    The Dark Dragon said while smiling.


    ¡ºHowever ¡­ I still don¡¯t understand something. That attack ¡­ How did you survive the assault of that attack? Even if you managed to protect yourself from the magical heat rays, you should still have received the damage from the explosions ¡­ Even if you tried to escape, you should have been hit by one explosion at least in the place where you were ¡»


    ¡¸Reach me? Oh, yes, they reach me ¡¹


    ¡ºThen how¡­?¡»


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that the scope of those explosions has expanded compared to the previous ones?¡¹


    When he said that, Menou remembered that the magnitude of the explosions of this time had been clearly greater than the previous ones, which is why he had believed that Kagami would not be saved.


    ¡¸Did the Dark Dragon strengthen his attack?¡¹


    ¡ºNo ¡­ I did exactly the same as the previous time. What did you do?¡»


    ¡¸The moment I was hit by those rays, I noticed that something strange was happening. After blowing up the rays with my left hand, just before I extended my right hand to make que next one blow it up- ¡­ ¡¹


    While saying that, Kagami raised his left hand so that the Dark Dragon could see his without problems. Immediately afterwards, Kagami¡¯s left hand began to shine with a faint bluish light, different from the light in which it was wrapped when using his charged blow.


    ¡¸¡­ -My hand got like this¡¹


    ¡ºWhat is that?¡»


    ¡¸An opportunity for me, well, you can understand it when you throw a ray at me¡¹


    After hearing those words, the Dark Dragon fired a heat ray from one of the pale light spheres that was floating in front of Kagami. The heat ray that he shot goes directly to Kagami at an incredible speed-


    ¡º¡­ !? ¡»


    However, immediately after, he felt an explosion right next to his head.


    ¡ºWhat? What did you do!?¡»


    ¡¸I made it bounce. Also, to that heat ray ¡­ I add the force with which I hit it ¡¹


    It took him a while to understand what Kagami has just told him. Isn¡¯t like he did not understand what it meant that he made it bounce. He had no trouble noticing the moment he returned his attack.


    The issue is that Kagami clearly hadn¡¯t been able to use that kind of power until now. If I had been able to do that, then he had used it before. In other words, that meant that Kagami had acquired that power in the middle of combat. Moreover, it was not some kind of technique or magic, but a skill.


    ¡ºWas you able to grow even more during our combat and level up? Not only that, but you did it at the last moment? No, it¡¯s even more than that ¡­ Did it grow enough to reach the hundredth level? ¡­ It¡¯s a miracle. Oh, you are the owner of an incredible fortune ¡»


    NT: Remember that everyone is supposed to acquire a new skill every 100 levels


    ¡¸Do not get it wrong, my level has not gone up at all¡¹


    ¡ºWhat has not gone up? That is absurd, if it had not done so, then it would not have been able to acquire such a kind of power so suddenly ¡­ That irregular power is clearly the crystallization of the true potential of humanity. It¡¯s definitely a skill! ¡»


    ¡¸There is no doubt that it is a skill, but ¡­ My level has not gone up. It can not go up any more ¡¹


    Kagami said as he showed his status window to the Dark Dragon. At that moment, the Dark Dragon, who approached Kagami with incredible speed to see what was shown in his status window, looked in amazement at what was written on it.


    ¡ºLe- ¡­ Level 999? No, it can not be ¡­ A VI-VILL-VILLAGER!? ¡»


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.8

    NT: Hello there, sorry for the delay? I was planning to take out this little pack before, but I¡¯ve been a little busy with some work for the university, and¡­ well, that, actually I¡¯m still busy with that, that¡¯s why¡­ well, I¡¯ll mention that in the end¡­ for now just read


    ¡¸Is it something you should be surprised about so much?¡¹


    ¡ºImpossible¡­ It¡¯s supposed that the Villagers should not have absolutely no talent. That¡¯s right, they are Villagers exactly because they do not have any talent. But still, a Villager of level 999? How do he achieve that¡­? No¡­ Even so, he¡¯s still too strong. Even if he is a Villager of level 999, a Villager without talent should not¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense. What are you? WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU!?¡»


    ¡¸I? A Villager¡¹


    ¡ºI already know that! What I want to know is how do you managed to become so strong!¡»


    The Dark Dragon began to shout shocked at Kagami. Seeing him in that state, Kagami showed a slight smile.


    Until now, the Dark Dragon, despite be practically a living being, had spoken with them without showing their emotions, acting in accordance with his task. However, after all this time they have talked, Kagami began to believe that maybe he could make him doubt on the mechanism of this world. And the reaction he had just shown gave him even more hope for that.


    ¡ºWait ¡­ If you are a 999 level, then you shouldn¡¯t have been able to get any skills. But then, where did that power come from ¡­?¡»


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand it at all. The only thing that occurs to me is that I have acquired it thanks to one of my abilities, that allows me to become even more stronger, overcoming my own limits. It is supposed that it is possible to acquire an skill every 100 levels, but¡­ The experience that I have accumulated so far should be enough to reach the level 1100 I think. I¡¯m not really sure¡¹


    ¡º1100¡­? Getting experience should become more and more difficult as you increase your level. In the same way, the amount of experience that is needed to raise your level increases too¡­ It should have required accumulating an incredible amount of experience to be able to reach level 1100¡»


    ¡¸I reach the level 999 a long time ago. Since then, I¡¯ve been fighting all this time with my bare hands¡­ Counting the battle in Salumeria, I think I¡¯ve gained a lot of experience since then. Anyway, I seem to get enough experience to acquire a new skill during my fight against you¡¹


    Skill: [Anti-Magic Will]


    Effect: Temporarily generates an aura capable of reflecting the magical power around some part about that the user are focused.


    That was the new skill that had been added to Kagami¡¯s status window.


    It was difficult to handle, and besides Kagami could only use it on his hands, but even so, even being able to use that Skill so limitedly, it was still enough to reverse this desperate situation.


    ¡¸With this ability I was able to bounce the rays, making them collide with each other, then, when I saw my chance, I escape without you seeing me hiding in the cloud of dust¡¹


    ¡ºTo think that was possible¡­ I had never seen anyone like you before. Someone who was willing to challenge me to a fight, someone who wouldn¡¯t retreat in front of the overwhelming difference in power, and above all, someone who could get the power to overcome difficulties¡»


    The Dark Dragon murmured still confused as he closed his eyes at the same time he began to withdraw the spheres of pale light that were scattered all over the place.


    ¡¸What are you doing¡­? The battle is not over yet, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹


    ¡ºKilling you would be too pitiful. You have given me some hope. I will definitely make you advance to the next stage¡»


    ¡¸¡­ Hope? What do you mean with that?¡¹


    The Dark Dragon said some strange words, but since he did not seem willing to talk about it anymore, Kagami decided to worry about the other thing he said, ¡°I will definitely make you advance to the next stage¡±.


    ¡¸However, after doing it, you will reset the world, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡ºNaturally ¡­ After you advance to the next stage, I must reestablish the conditions to form new powerful individuals. I can not ignore that task¡»


    ¡¸Then, we have no choice but to keep fighting¡¹


    Kagami said while returded his combat stance. However, the Dark Dragon, without showing any signs about whether he would like to continue or not fighting against Kagami, simply slowly moved his great body back to its original position.


    Unexpectedly, that ¡°absolute existence¡± simply walked away without worrying about anything else, then, when the Dark Dragon finally stopped, He let out a sigh as he looked at Kagami.


    ¡ºWhy? Why do you refuse to the reset? Weren¡¯t you the one who was even willing to brainwash that Demon behind you?¡»


    Then, the Dark Dragon, who was curious about why Kagami rejected his actions, decided to ask him that. The Dark Dragon, who has always seen how previous visitors had always chosen one of the two options, felt some value in listening to the response of Kagami, the first person to reject both options.


    ¡ºHe hasn¡¯t done it, he is lying. Or rather, hasn¡¯t he been telling a lot of lies until now?¡»


    At that moment, a voice clearly different from that of the Dark Dragon could be heard, which resounded in everyone¡¯s head. Immediately afterwards, there was a sudden spatial distortion between the space that separated Kagami and the Dark Dragon, from which a Demon emerged.


    ¡ºWhy are you here? No, first of all ¡­ It¡¯s been a while¡»


    After the Demon touched the ground, the spatial distortion vanished. Then, when he turned his gaze, from the Dark Dragon to Kagami, he smiled, with an expression that seemed to say things were going as he expected.


    ¡¸Da-Damned¡­ Estellar! What are you doing here!?¡¹


    Then, suddenly, Menou, who couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore, shouted the name of the Devil that had just appeared.


    ¡ºThe show had become too interesting. I had to make sure to see the conclusion with my own eyes¡»


    Estellar said with a smile on his face and an expression that seemed to say that everything was going as he expected, no, an expression that said things were much better than he thought, while laughing, ¡°Kukuku¡­¡±.


    ¡ºOh, don¡¯t misunderstand me. Villager¡­ Don¡¯t think I was laughing of you. It¡¯s just that the Dark Dragon¡¯s reaction seems really surprising to me¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him so shocked ¡»


    ¡ºYou¡­ just come to make fun of me?¡»


    ¡ºNo, no, I didn¡¯t come for that. I have other issues to attend to here. Also, even if I laugh, it shouldn¡¯t be something strange ¡­ Yes, I feel like this is how it should be. However, I must say that I am really surprised, I couldn¡¯t avoid stay hidden to see how the situation developed¡»


    Then, the Dark Dragon and Estellar began to talk in a friendly way.


    However, Menou and Kagami, who were still trying to process the Estellar¡¯s sudden appearance and the topic of their conversation, were convinced that the man who had just appeared was another of the [People who maintain the functions of this world].


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments (seriously, don¡¯t hesitate, just do it, remember that the ¡°English¡± isn¡¯t the ¡°main language¡± of Catora so I will surely make mistakes, so do not hesitate to tell me, that way I will be able to correct it and give a better ¡°verification¡± to the next readers)

 Volume 2 - CH 8.9

    NT: Ooooh¡­ fuck¡­ my head¡­ this is¡­ fuck¡­ this isn¡¯t¡­ fuck¡­. aaaah¡­ I DO NOT KNOW WHAT TO BELIEVE ANYMORE (those were my thoughts of the first time I translated this chapter)


    ¡¸You¡­ What have you done with the Demon King?¡¹


    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been taking good care of him¡­ inside of my spatial distortion. So, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Didn¡¯t you plan to face God? Why don¡¯t you move on to the next Stage even though you know that by doing so you can be closer to your goal?¡»


    When Estellar asked him that, Kagami let out a sigh with a disillusioned look on his face.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t think I¡¯m so stupid. I mean, if I agreed to do that just to challenge God, then I would lose the things that are really important to me, wouldn¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡ºHo ~ o¡­? Are you willing to say that even knowing that the Demons are beings destined to resets each time?¡»


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if they were born for the sole purpose of be reseted or whatever. They have the will to live in this world and that is enough for me¡¹


    ¡ºYou¡¯re still an interesting man ¡­ You still care about the Demons, even after knowing the mechanism of this world¡»


    Estellar told Kagami with a smile on his face. ¡°You are also a Demon, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kagami muttered to himself at the same time that he understood that Estellar was also some kind of special existence.


    ¡¸Kagami-dono ¡­ You has touched me! Even though this Menou exists only for the sake of serving the Demon King-sama, I swear that whatever happens, I will even be willing to risk my own life for the sake of helping you, Kagami-dono!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, then keep helping me with the Casino¡¹


    ¡¸What sense did have that I offer my own life if you were going to say something like that!?¡¹


    The Dark Dragon could only observe perplexed the complete change in the atmosphere and the complete disappearance of the tension over the combat that had taken place moments before. However, as soon as he heard Kagami¡¯s murmur, he began to rearrange the ideas he had in his head.


    ¡ºWhat about you, Dark Dragon? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s an interesting man? He will not back down, no matter how bad the situation is, and he¡¯s even willing to fight to the death for the sake of accomplishing his goal. Just look at him, he din¡¯t even worry about the state in which his own body could end if it continues. Have you ever seen a human like¡»


    ¡ºI agree that he is someone interesting ¡­ But what is happening exactly? You two seem to have already known each other ¡­ Also, what do you mean with ¡°he¡¯s been telling lies¡± and ¡°he was trying to protect the demons¡±?¡»


    ¡ºOh right, I still haven¡¯t explained it to you ¡­ This guy hasn¡¯t defeated the Demon King¡»


    ¡ºWh-What do you say? But I can¡¯t feel signs of the Demon King¡­?¡»


    ¡ºExplaining that would take some time ¡­ Well, to summarize things, since I didn¡¯t see any progress on the human side, I decided to use the Mecea two months ago to launch a major attack on them and feed their sense of crisis and thus encourage their growth¡­ But this man defeated it¡»


    ¡ºDid he defeat it¡­!? A Villager defeated the Mecea!? ¡»


    ¡ºYou haven¡¯t yet seen the true power of that guy. He still keeps an ace up his sleeve¡»


    After saying that, Estellar turned his gaze to Kagami, to whom he smiled. In response to that look, Kagami said ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore¡± while letting out a sigh, at the same time, Kagami couldn¡¯t avoid smile with irony after knowing the true intentions behind the attack of the Demonic Army at that time.


    ¡ºJust let me let you know that, that man, despite having obtained so much power, never tried to defeat the Demon King, on the contrary, he tried to save him. So, I changed the rules¡­ I gave him the option of, instead of having to kill the Demon King, he would have to get 10,000 Golds within a year, and if he didn¡¯t achieve that, I would use the Demon King to launch a new attack. In that way, this man, who fought so desperately to save the Demon King, would surely try to obtain that amount. He also had enough potential to achieve it¡»


    ¡¸He~e, then? In the end, everything was nothing more than a lie that makes me come to this place?¡¹


    ¡ºIt waan¡¯t a lie, I really thought to wait for a year for you to come. Then, when that year would pass ¡­ If you couldn¡¯t obtain that amount, I would use the Demon King to encourage the formation of new powerful individuals who would come here instead of you¡»


    ¡¸Even so ¡­ Aren¡¯t you a Demon too? Will not you be ¡°Reset¡± just like the others?¡¹


    ¡¸That could be true, however, I, just like the Dark Dragon, also have the duty to maintain the functions of this world¡­ And for that it is necessary that I be ¡°Reset¡± like the others. Unlike the Dark Dragon, who must remain in this place and keep the mechanism working, I must ¡°be reborn¡± during each ¡°Restart¡± and take a position at the service of the Demon King, a position from which I can keep the Demons on the march. Well¡­ What happened recently is an example of this. I mean, wouldn¡¯t it be problematic if suddenly things stopped moving forward like it happened before?


    After hearing that, Kagami¡¯s gaze grew darker. The reason was that ¡°task¡±. On the other hand, he also thought that this was one of those things that could only be revealed to ¡°those who decided to move on to the next stage¡±. Kagami, who understood that it should be something like that, decided to remain silent.


    ¡ºNo ¡­ Wait, how did He manage to gather the 10,000 golds in such a short time?¡»


    ¡ºUnfortunately, he hasn¡¯t yet achieved it¡»


    ¡ºThen how did he get to this place?¡»


    ¡ºHe just dug a hole until he reached this place¡»


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Eh?¡»


    The Dark Dragon can¡¯t avoid let drop his jaw while showing a silly expression at the moment of hearing the words of Estellar. After giving himself a few seconds to process the words he had just heard, he managed to recompose himself, then, after letting out a snort, he said¨C


    ¡ºSorry. Could you repeat?¡»


    ¨CWith a look that said he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.


    ¡ºI didn¡¯t believe that he would be able to reach this place in that way. He somehow managed to dig at a speed higher than the speed at which the soil regenerated¡»


    ¡ºImpossible¡­ That was one of the mechanisms that God had prepared! Not even a Hero of Level 500 should have been able to achieve something like that¡­!¡»


    ¡ºThis man is able to use, temporarily, a force equivalent to that of a Hero of Level 999, or perhaps even greater. I¡¯m¡­ sure that not even God thought that a Level 999 Hero would dare to dig the ground just to get to this place¡»


    After hearing those words, the Dark Dragon shouted, ¡°A hero of level 999¡±, as he turned his gaze to Kagami, whom he began to look at from every possible angle trying to figure out what he really was.


    ¡ºYou seem to be really good at finding gaps in everything. Seriously, now you even managed to acquire an skill capable of repelling the magical power itself¡­ I can¡¯t get bored of looking at you¡»


    ¡ºThat means that¡­ This person hasn¡¯t fulfilled any of the necessary conditions to move on to the next stage?¡»


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. But ¡­ As far as power is concerned¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unnecessary to continue testing him? Or do you plan to wait until he fulfilled the conditions¡­?¡»


    ¡º¡­ No, it¡¯s not that. The issue is that God was the one who gave me these instructions. I can¡¯t just go against his rules. Also, I wonder if he really is so strong as you say¡»


    ¡ºBut Dark Dragon, haven¡ät you seen him fight for yourself? His strength is superior to that of normal people¡»


    When Estellar said that, the Dark Dragon keep silent while he was thinking. Seeing that, Kagami began to feel a strange incongruity.


    It felt as if Estellar and the Dark Dragon were tied to the mechanism of this world, and were trying to seek help.


    However, the words of the Dark Dragon continued making echo inside Kagami¡¯s head. And Kagami had no choice but to worry about the existence of the next stage.


    ¡ºWe don¡¯t know too much about the conditions necessary to acquire a skill. We can only be sure that these depend to a large extent on the Role of the people and his own luck¡­ And I can say that acquiring a skill like that at a time like this can only be compared to a miracle. In addition¡­ we also look for lucky individuals. And, even if he has been able to reverse this situation only thanks to his luck, he still has the determination to defend his beliefs, and, isn¡¯t that what we are really looking for?¡»


    ¡º¡­ Humm¡»


    ¡ºIn addition, the Demon King hasn¡¯t been defeated. Therefore, there is no need to Reset the world¡­ So that man has no reason to refuse either. In this way, we all win¡»


    Then, while the tension between the Dark Dragon and Estellar, who exchanged those words with serious looks on their faces, increased, Menou tried to say something.


    ¡¸Excuse me, can you stop for a moment?¡¹


    On the other hand, Kagami, in his usual tone of voice, said ¡°Yes~, stop¡±, while raising his hands, intervening in the discussion that the Dark Dragon and Estellar were having, and saying¨C


    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t feel like going to the next stage yet, could you bring me back to the surface?¡¹


    ¨CSlightly embarrassed about having to cut directly the main topic of their discussion.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.10

    NT: And it¡¯s like, I was trying to think of something to say, what thing? I don¡¯t know, whatever, but a few minutes ago I had a little disagreement with a certain person and now I feel like ¡°Pwe~¡± ¡­ seriously, every time I try to think of something I just let out a sigh while I remember the disagreement. .. Pwe~


    At the same time, Kagami began to feel a deep fury at the same time he understood what the King had just told him.


    In other words, he knew about the System of this world and that he and the rest of Humanity were dancing in the palm of its hand.


    ¡¸End of discussion¡­¡¹


    The King said at the same time, out of nowhere, a Great Sword appeared in the palm of his hand. In response to that, Palna, Militaria and Rex took out their weapons as well.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Palna? Are you surprised to know the truth of this world?¡¹


    Militaria asked worried when he noticed that Palna was holding her weapon with confusion.


    ¡¸You already knew it?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I knew it. But that does not change the fact that I serve the King. I don¡¯t care if everyone, including the Demons and the Demon King must be reseted at some point. That doesn¡¯t change the fact that the Demons and the Demon King¡­ are ¡°our¡± enemies¡¹


    At the moment when Militaria answered that, the hesitation in Palna¡¯s eyes vanished at the same time that she murmured, ¡¸Yes ¡­ That¡¯s true¡¹, while pointing her weapon against Kagami.


    ¡¸First I¡¯ll take care of you¡­ Demon King¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What?¡¹


    In the next moment, all those who were in the room, with the exception of Militaria and Rex, were surprised.


    When the King took the sword, he left the throne and kicked the ground hard, and immediately afterwards appeared before the Demon King.


    ¡¸Why are you surprised so much? I am the King¡­ you know? ¡¹


    The way the King moved was very similar to the way Kagami moved. In other words, the speed statistics in the King¡¯s State should be similar to those of Kagami.


    ¡¸Are you really surprised by my power? If so, then I guess it¡¯s still too early for you. You must know that I, the King, have a power that compares that of Heroes and Sages¡¹


    Then, immediately after the King said that, a spatial distortion opened up, similar to the one that Estellar had created before disappearing, which sucked the Demon King.


    ¡¸Dad!¡¹


    The moment she saw that, Alice started running towards the Demon King to save him, however, the King had already make disappear the spatial distortion at that moment.


    ¡¸Hey! What did you do with the Demon King!?¡¹


    ¡¸It is necessary to use a large amount of energy to transport it, but it would be problematic if he died now. Not even the Dark Dragon can force the situation to advance in a different way than it should. He must die in the way his Role dictates. And that can not happen here¡¹


    Kagami¡¯s expression twitched the instant he heard him say that. Then, his heart began to fill with a lot more fury than before.


    The fact that the King, who hated the Demon King more than anyone, went ahead to kill the Demon King with his own hands instead of leaving it to someone else, was nothing more than a bait.


    ¡¸You¡­ that¡¯s true. The two Demons there are unnecessary. You, Villager¡­ and the Cleric there. Your power are worth it. Let me brainwash you¡¹


    ¡¸Fu-Fuck you! We are not pawns that you can order to fight!¡¹


    Kagami screamed furiously as he kicked the ground and rushed at the King while shouting, ¡¸I¡¯m not so weak as to let you brainwash me!¡¹, With the intention of defeating him. But-,


    ¡¸Certainly, you are not my pawns¡¹


    ¡¸Ah ¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸But it would be problematic if people did not fight. Especially individuals as exceptional as you¡¹


    Kagami planned to get behind the King to hit him in the back, however, it was the King who moved behind him before.


    The next moment, Kagami received a strong kick, which made him vomit all the air in his lungs at the same time he was sent to fly against the barrier that had been deployed to the sides.


    ¡¸Gahah~!?¡¹


    The barrier reacted immediately the moment Kagami collided with it, repelling him. After that, it¡¯s damage caused by the King¡¯s kick and the damage caused by the repulsion of the barrier combined, causing Kagami to suffer much more damage than he would have suffered from hitting a normal wall.


    ¡¸You are not fighting against Monsters, you know? You are fighting against a group of Humans like you. Did you really think it would be as easy as when you fight the Monsters?¡¹


    Palna said as she began to laugh at him.


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸I have reduced your physical capacity through my Skill. Palna informed me that, although you had high physical abilities, you have no other special characteristic¡¹


    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡¹


    After hearing him say that, Kagami turned his gaze to Militaria, then, he noticed that Militaria¡¯s hands were emitting a faint purple light, which was connected to Kagami.


    At the same time Kagami realized that this was the skill that David was warning him about.


    After realizing that, Kagami noticed that his body felt as if it was wrapped in lead chains, which were causing him to unconsciously be unable to move his body as he wanted. Kagami, who could no longer move properly, who understood the difference between this battle and the previous ones, began to sweat cold.


    ¡¸Then¡­ I just have to defeat you first!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless!¡¹


    Immediately after Tina will heal the damage that Kagami had received, he kicked the ground and pounced on Militara. However, Kagami, who could not move his body as he wanted due to the reduction of his physical abilities, had his way blocked by Rex, who stopped him long enough for the King once again to pounce on him with his great sword .


    ¡¸Ka-¡­ Kagami-san!¡¹


    ¡¸True¡­ White Lightning Bolt Cannon¡¹


    NT: In the RAW was, ¡°„‚ ÌìµØ °× À× ³h¡± (Shing? Amachi Shiro Raih?)¡­ I didn¡¯t really understand anything, and I only invented something with what I understood¡­


    The next moment, Kagami felt a chill run down his back. A gigantic mass of magical energy was approaching him. Realizing this, Kagami instinctively received the blow from the King¡¯s sword, which caused a considerable amount of damage at the same time it sent him flying.


    Immediately afterwards, the huge mass of white electric energy impacted the place where Kagami was only a few moments ago, causing a powerful explosion which pulverized all the rocks on the ground, leaving only the barrier intact.


    ¡¸Damn Rex¡­ To think that you would be secretly keeping a technique as ridiculously powerful as that one of my¡¹


    ¡¸Ah? ¡­ I think Rex-san came up with that while Kagami-san was away. Impossible, He managed to perfect it ¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ So he has also been working hard on his training¡¹


    Kagami murmured lying down while Tina tried to heal in a hurry the great wound that Kagami had received, which did not stop bleeding.


    Kagami, who understood how hard Rex had struggled to learn that technique, could not help feeling angry with the King, who used his effort for his own benefit.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.1

    NT: Hello there, it¡¯s been a while, like a month more then what a expected, but, you know how is it of the universiti, uno finis a test and immediately after begin the next one, and the same with those homeworks¡­ yeah¡­ ?and you know what is the worst part? it¡¯s not over yet¡­ yeah, I only have this week free, and the nex one, tomorrow, I am going to suffer from the last, and most overwhelming wave of tests, homeworks, and the final exams of my university ¡­ to be honest, I will not be free until the end of the year, well, I will be a little before, my last exam, at least, the last exam that I am informed of, will be on December 28, and after that there should be nothing that should cover me, yes, I will have a good vacations of 2 months, during which I will be able to publish chapters every week and ¡­ well, that¡¯s all I had to say, now to read


    NT2: Another thing I want to talk about. I started using Twitter, why? Well, this is not the first time I¡¯ve ended up disappearing a good time for the affairs of the university, and I do not like the idea of keeping readers uninformed and all that, so I decided to start using Twitter to go ¡°reporting¡± my situation, I mean, how i¡¯m dealing with the affairs of the university, if I can finally translate something, or if something comes to me that ends up delaying in the translations, etc. and ¡­ well ¡­ that, the issue is that, if they are interested, they would go there to check with my situation.


    ¡¸The Next Stage¡­ Hey, Kagami-chan, what do you think there will be there?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. At least¡­ it must be a place where only the strong can survive¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true ¡­ but still, I¡¯m surprised. I never would have imagined that the Dark Dragon was in such a place. No¡­ what surprises me most is the mission that they have established for humanity, and the true behind this war. My head doesn¡¯t stop spinning just thinking about it¡¹


    Takako and Kagami exchanged those words as they walked along the lands that extended in the vicinity of the Kingdom, the Hexaldoria Plains. Behind them were Tina, Alice, the Demon King and Menou, Menou was also helping the Demon King to move by lending him his shoulder to lean on.


    Alice and Menou, who belonged to the Demon Race, became depressed after hearing Takako¡¯s words and despite the fact that the Demon King showed no change in his expression, the atmosphere surrounding him if it became heavier.


    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t get like that. ¡­ I will definitely protect you¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! We¡¯re fine! ¡­ Thanks, Kagami-san¡¹


    Noticing the change of mood of those three, Kagami quickly hit Menou on the back and stroked Alice¡¯s head with an smile on his face as he tried to cheer them up.


    Then, seeing that, the Demon King smiled to himself.


    ¡¸Alice. To think that you would meet the same Villager I once knew¡­ Is this destiny? Should I consider myself lucky to have managed to live long enough to see this? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! I am very happy to have met Kagami-san. ¡­ Even before we met, he¡¯s still trying to protect me, a Demon¡­ He¡¯s someone really important to me¡¹


    Kagami could only look away embarrassed after hearing Alice say that so quietly. On the other hand, Tina, who was next to them at that moment, muttered, ¡¸Uwa ¡­ It¡¯s really painful for my ears to hear that kind of thing¡¹ with a wry smile on her face.


    ¡¸He has also become an important person for me. ¡­ When I met him back then, I had never imagined that things would end like this¡­ It¡¯s something amazing. That a Villager became so powerful¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, didn¡¯t it end in this way precisely because he was a Villager?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Maybe¡¹


    It had been half a day since they left the Sacred Forest in the direction of the Kingdom¡¯s Capital, and now they were in the middle of a break.


    Currently, none of the 6 was especially concerned that it was discovered that they were Demons or Criminals by some of the merchants or adventurers who were traveling from some town to the capital.


    Actually, during their trip, they had already met some Adventurers and Merchants who are heading to the Capital or another city, but none of them saw them as a suspicious group, and they even got to greet each other appropriately each time they passed the one together the other.


    ¡¸Seriously, to think that the Demon King would look like an ordinary old man in the eyes of the others¡¹


    ¡¸Apparently, although we have already been marked as criminals, since that hasn¡¯t yet been made public to the rest, no one will be able to recognize us as such until we show them our Status Window¡¹


    Takako said that while watching the 3 demons walking behind her. She couldn¡¯t avoid feeling worried about the idea of ??what would happen if someone ever learned that they were being accompanied by the Demon King.


    The three people who walked behind couldn¡¯t avoid sigh every time they saw the Adventurers and Merchants passing by without realizing their true nature.


    In the past, they would have started to fight against each other at the moment one discovers the other. At the same time, they were impressed with Kagami, who was able to notice such incongruities with the World Mechanism by himself.


    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are you okay, Demon King? It would be uncomfortable if you end up dying from some discomfort¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m trying to calm down, but I think it will be impossible for me. I¡­ I can not avoid feel bad for letting my subordinates die and even putting my own daughter in danger after hearing about the World Mechanism ¡¹


    Although his words sounded strong, the Demon King was weakened enough to require Menou¡¯s support to walk. However, even in that state he still had a force comparable of Menou, and he even possessed enough power to fight against the Hero and the rest in the time they faced the Mecea. The reason why he was borrowing Menou¡¯s shoulder to stay on his feet was only a measure taken to maintain his state for as long as possible.


    ¡¸Since you seems to have been affected by some kind of curse, recovery magic does not work ¡­ I could have done something if I had brought some medicine against curses, however, carrying something so expensive make me feel uncomfortable so I doesn¡¯t brought it with me ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­ I can still fight, even in this state. It should be enough]


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to fight. We¡¯re just going to talk ¡¹


    ¡¸Talk¡­? Now that I think about it. You never told me what you wanted me to do ¡¹


    ¡¸I want you and the King to agree to a ceasefire¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸ ¡¸¡¸ ¡¸Ah!?¡¹ ¡¹¡¹ ¡¹¡¹


    They all let out their surprised voices after hearing Kagami say that with complete peace of mind.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s impossible for them to achieve something like that! Haven¡¯t they been fighting since ever!?¡¹


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ Maybe it is. But why not try? Even Tina was hostile to everyone at the beginning, but what about now?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right ¡­ But it is impossible to make the Kingdom understand the situation! They will deny everything we try to tell them!¡¹


    ¡¸Is not it the same with the Demons? That¡¯s why we should have their leaders discuss it! Also, if things go well, Krull and Rex should be released, isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹


    Tina was surprised to hear him say that. Then he muttered, ¡°This guy¡­ is stupid?¡± Takako, who didn¡¯t know what to say about that, could only let out a sigh while tilting his head.


    ¡¸It may be so, but, what will you do if the other side doesn¡¯t intend to listen to you?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah-¡­ Well, in that case we¡¯ll have to fight¡¹


    Upon hearing Kagami¡¯s response to Takako¡¯s question, Tina thought, Entonces ¡¸Then we¡¯ll end up fighting after all!¡¹.


    ¡¸Even if I say we will fight, it is not as if we planned to make the Demon King fight, in that case we would only be¡± returning them from the fire¡±. The only one who will fight will be me ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think trying to discuss it is useless after all?¡¹


    ¡¸But, ??if we do not do it then nothing will change, isn¡¯t it? I¡­ there¡¯s something I really need to say. It isn¡¯t necessary that the ceasefire begin immediately. What I want is that they understand that the Demon King is willing to cease fire. I know that doing this is really imprudent. It¡¯s just ¡­ I want us to be able to tell the King everything we haven¡¯t been able to tell him until now. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll make sure to meet the King, even if I have to be aggressive to achieve it¡¹


    As soon as Kagami said that, Alice quickened her pace until she was next to Kagami, whom she observed with a smile on her face.


    ¡¸¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that, as I thought, I really like Kagami-san¡¹


    Kagami ended up turning his gaze away involuntarily after hearing Alice say that directly.


    Alice was really happy about the fact that Kagami has decided to take such reckless actions to help them. Alice understood how difficult it would be to achieve it, and that¡¯s why she ended up saying those words. Nothing would change if she didn¡¯t dare to say at least those words.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, the chances of this encounter ending satisfactorily are extremely low¡¹


    However, at that moment, Alice¡¯s mind went blank when she heard the words that came from behind her.


    Everyone prepared for the fight the moment they noticed the presence of that someone, who had managed to stand behind them without being noticed.


    ¡¸Da-David-san!?¡¹


    However, at the moment they realized who was, Takako shouted that with a pale face.


    David, who was standing there looking completely exhausted and whose body was completely covered with wounds, seemed about to collapse.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.11

    NT: Ha~a¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say exactly today¡­ I¡¯ve been somewhat occupied with some personal issues (?), It¡¯s complicated, it¡¯s like, I¡¯ve been trying to do something for more than a week, but for certain reasons that I don¡¯t really know I haven¡¯t succeeded¡­tomorrow I will go directly to talk to those who should be able to solve it, but¡­ ha~a¡­ I hope things go well¡­


    ¡¸Did you think I would give you time to recover?¡¹


    The moment Kagami began to feel angry with the King while squeezing his teeth, the King quickly stepped behind Tina, who was still treating Kagami¡¯s wounds.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Cleric. But this is the farthest you will get in this battle¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Huh!?¡¹


    Kagami, who was unable to react in time, could only watch as the King asphyxiated Tina until she lost consciousness while he was saying that.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t killed her¡­ I already said it before, I have plans for you two¡¹


    At that moment, Kagami decided that the best idea was to distance himself from the King instead of recovering Tina¡¯s unconscious body. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have ended up in the same state as her. That is what he had predicted.


    ¡¸Menou! Cover me!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯d like to do that, but I can¡¯t. My body feels heavy¡­ This power is not normal!¡¹


    Kagami immediately turned her gaze to Alice after seeing Menou¡¯s aching look. Alice seemed to be suffering just like him.


    ¡¸That¡¯s how my skill works¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    Militaria said while Menou showed a problematic look after realizing that he could not move as he wanted.


    Kagami and Menou began to sweat after realizing that the difference in power was so great that they were barely able to stay on the defensive.


    The Demon King, who was practically his insurance, had disappeared, and Tina, who was in charge of healing their wounds, had been knocked out. Kagami had already experienced situations as disadvantageous as these previously. However, he had never experienced one in which he was unable to escape.


    Victory or defeat, overcome this situation or lose everything, those were the only two options that they had at the moment. In such a situation, in which they were at an incredible disadvantage, Kagami began to sweat cold.


    ¡¸Come on ¡­ Show me how far you can go!¡¹


    The King said with a smile on his face after seeing Kagami¡¯s anxious look as he raised his great sword.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô


    Thirty minutes later.


    Despite the disadvantageous situation, Kagami and Menou kept fighting while protecting Alice. The two had managed to survive in some way with their physical capabilities reduced by Militaria while defending themselves from the swords of Rex and the King and the magic that Palna had been throwing from time to time.


    However, they was already reaching his limit.


    Fighting while protecting Alice was really difficult. In fact, the fact that Kagami and Menou were able to resist for so long while they protected her was something worthy of praise, but that had made they reach them limit much faster.


    ¡¸Why do not you give up already? If you leave Demon¡¯s daughter alone¡­ then maybe you can keep fighting¡¹


    ¡¸I wont give up¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ In that case, let¡¯s get this over with!¡¹


    After saying that, the King instantly moved in front of Alice. Then, he swung his great sword towards her at a force so great that it would be impossible to stop it.


    Immediately after that, Kagami moved in front of Alice with the intention of protecting her from the King¡¯s attack. However, at that moment, the King¡¯s great sword, which was swinging downwards only a few moments ago, suddenly changed direction, heading directly towards Kagami. If he had been in his normal condition, Kagami would have had no trouble evading the King¡¯s great sword. However, now, he not only had his physical capabilities reduced, but also had to add to the fact that he had positioned himself to protect Alice, which hindered their movements.


    As soon as Kagami realized that he would be unable to evade the King¡¯s attack, he decided to embrace Alice to protect her instead of himself while turning his back to the King.


    Then it happened.


    ¡¸Ka-¡­ Kagami-san!¡¹


    Blood began to flow from Kagami¡¯s back. The King¡¯s great sword had left a very deep and fatal wound on Kagami¡¯s back.


    Kagami, who had embraced Alice to protect her, collapsed on Alice, who had a desperate look on her face, as blood poured from his back. Alice, who quickly got up, began to shake Kagami¡¯s body while trying to check his health.


    ¡¸¡­ Kagami-san! Get up! Get up please!¡¹


    Alice¡¯s desperate scream echoed throughout the Throne Room.


    Kagami, who had collapsed on the floor, had a lost look.


    ¡¸What stupidity¡­ Sacrifice himself to save a Demon. No¡­ This is also my responsibility for not stopping myself in time¡­ ¡¹


    Said the King while looking at his hands downcast.


    ¡¸What are you saying?¡­ You killed him!¡¹


    ¡¸I did not intend to kill him. I¡­ I just wanted someone strong like him. I did not expect him to sacrifice himself to protect a Demon¡¯s child¡¹


    After saying that, the King released his great sword, which immediately disappeared into a spatial distortion that suddenly opened.


    ¡¸¡­ What are you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸I only show my respect towards the decisions of that Villager, you could also consider it mercy¡­ Although this only comes from me of course¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say you would let her get away?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a stupid question. After all ¡­ here, in this place, are those who hold a deep grudge against the Demons¡¹


    Said the King while looking at Palna. On the other hand, Palna looked with a slightly sad expression to Kagami and Alice.


    ¡¸Does something happen to you Palna?¡¹


    ¡¸No-¡­ No. It¡¯s nothing¡¹


    Militaria decided to ask Palna about her condition after noticing her state. On the other hand, Palna simply shook her head from side to side, denying his observation, as she approached Alice.


    ¡¸Get out of there. If you don¡¯t do it, i¡¯ll end up damaging his body¡¹


    Palna said the moment she stood in front of Alice as she began to accumulate her Magic Power in her hand.


    ¡¸Pa-Palna¡­ Damn! What do you think you¡¯re going to do!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Kill her. I will kill the Alice you appreciate so much. Of course¡­ I¡¯ll kill you too later¡¹


    ¡¸Do not say stupid things! Do you think I¡¯ll let you do it-..!? What-What are you doing!?¡¹


    At that moment, when Menou tried to take a step forward in order to stop Palna, Rex stepped in his way, restricting him.


    ¡¸I will fulfill your request now. You can do whatever you want. I will not let anyone get in your way¡¹


    The King said emotionless as he turned his back on Palna.


    ¡¸Dam-Dammiiiiiiiiit!¡¹

 Volume 2 - CH 9.12

    IMPORTANT, READ.


    NT: Ok, errrm, this week several things happened, and I say, VARIOUS, and ¡­ well, here goes a summary.


    First of all, somehow, I ended up buying the digital version of Several Novels that I translate.


    I had several reasons for this, the most important would be ¡°because I felt like it¡±, but the one that interests you for now is that thanks to that I was able to obtain the illustrations of the Novels that I had not been able to before.


    Errrm, I only buy like the first two volumes of each (I ran out of money¡­). Oh, I¡¯ve already uploaded the Illustrations and Character Designs so you should check them out (Volume 1 | Volume 2).


    Errrm, I also create a button to make donations. Errrm, don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not as if now I¡¯m going to demand money in exchange for continuing with this, the donations are completely voluntary and will not influence the translations at all, they are something I will use for, well, what I already said, buy the digital version of the novels that I translate among other things (If you want to know more just click here).


    And ¡­ well, I think that was it. If you are interested in hearing the whole story (I go through several problems to achieve this, ok?), just look here (Post 1 and Post 2)


    Errm, to finish¡­ I also translated the text of the Character Designs, but, i can¡¯t say how good i did it, just like this, so, if you thing that a write something bad, just tell me.


    After Palna confirmed that Alice had no intention of getting away from Kagami¡¯s body, she pointed towards her with her hand while showing an uncomfortable smile on her face.


    ¡¸Come on, get away from him¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t wan¡¯t to. I will not turn away from Kagami-san, even if I die. I will stay with Kagami-san, who fought for us¡­ until my death¡¹


    Palna was speechless after hearing that response. She had thought that Alice would cry and would begin to beg for her life after she told her those things, but instead she just showed that she was ready to accept whatever was going to happen to her, which made Palna frowned even more.


    ¡¸How brave¡­ But do you really think that will help you? I didn¡¯t want to damage his body¡­ But you have not left me another option¡¹


    Then, Palna used the Magic Power that she had accumulated in her hand to shoot her magic towards Alice. At that moment, a small explosion was generated behind Alice, which raised a cloud of dust.


    ¡¸¡­ Why did you stop? I¡¯m still alive¡¹


    However, Alice did not flinch from that, and instead continued to stare at Palna while protecting Kagami¡¯s body from the explosion.


    ¡¸I try to make you change your mind¡­ but I guess it was useless.


    You may be just a girl, but you¡¯re still a Demon ¡¹


    After saying those words, Palna showed a serious look. That was due to the look of Alice, who confronted her fearlessly while protecting Kagami¡¯s body.


    Her look said, ¡¸I will not lose¡¹, as if she somehow tried to imitate Kagami.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s see how much more you can stand¡¹


    After saying that, Palna began to shoot her magic against Alice over and over to weaken her. Those attacks could kill her, but she still continued to fire her magic against her over and over while increasing the power of her attacks.


    It is impossible for Humans and Demons live with each other. They don¡¯t care about Humans. She should just start pleading for her life with tears in her eyes in this situation. Yes, that¡¯s supposed to be what she should be doing.


    ¡¸Why? Why did you not kill me, Palna-san? I¡¯m still¡­ alive! ¡¹


    However, Alice never removed her gaze from Palna, while maintaining her firm attitude.


    ¡¸Why¡­ Why don¡¯t you move!?¡¹


    Palna began to scream as if she had been the one who was wounded instead. Palna could not help but hesitate before Alice, who did not seem in the least frightened.


    For all her chatter, Palna knew that deep down she did not want to kill her.


    The Demons whom Palna so wished to exterminate were horrible and cruel, beings who were not interested in the lives of people and who would not hesitate to betray others. However, the little girl who was in front of her was not like those horrible creatures but a person who possesses an inner beauty capable of blinding all who looked at her. She wouldn¡¯t betray anyone, and instead, she was willing to accompany her companions even in death. That caused Palna to feel bewildered.


    ¡¸Damn! Do something! Run, escape! Act like the Demon you are! ¡¹


    Palna did not want to kill her, but she still did not stop her attacks.


    She did not want to admit it. She did not want to admit that the death of her Teacher was a simple misfortune that arose due to an unfortunate encounter. Palna, who was unable to withstand the pain she felt, could only continue attacking Alice with the intention of forcing her to leave Kagami¡¯s body and flee.


    But Alice never moved.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless. I will never¡­ leave Kagami-san ¡¹


    Palna, who felt as if she had been stabbed by a stake after hearing Alice¡¯s words, began to despair. Then¨C.


    ¡¸Because I¡­ love Kagami-san¡¹


    Alice said that while her small shoulders shuddered.


    ¡¸Shut up¡­ Shut up Demon!¡¹


    Palna, who felt as if every time Alice spoke, she said things like, ¡¸This is not what your Teacher would do¡¹, was unable to withstand the various emotions that swirled inside her, which led her to cast her magic over and over.


    ¡¸You are a Demon, and yet, and yet! ¡­ Don¡¯t think you can continue acting so bold forever!¡¹


    Then Palna, who until now had continued to cast her Magic around Alice, finally determined to cast her Magic directly at her.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a demon, but even¡­ so?¡¹


    However, the next instant, just before she launched her attack, Palna began to lower her paralyzed hand while undoing her magic. At the same time, Palna was attacked by an overwhelming sense of guilt and regret as her hands began to shake. What caused this was the change she noticed in Alice, who had been firm and determined so far.


    ¡¸Yo¡­ You¡¹


    Alice¡¯s face was beginning to fall apart. Alice, whose shoulders were shaking abruptly as she seemed on the verge of breaking into tears, could only look at Kagami in frustration as she continued to throw her Recovery Magic on Kagami¡¯s back with her hands, which she tried desperately to make stop shaking.


    Alice¡¯s back was already seriously injured by the explosions that were generated behind her. It was definitely painful for her. The pain should be so great that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she had already broken into tears. However, Alice decided to give up releasing Recovery Magic on herself to relieve the pain so she could use it on Kagami while protecting him from the constant explosions.


    She did that because the man who was lying in front of her was much more important to her than herself.


    How hard should it have been? How much fear must she be feeling? She, with her small and fragile body, decided to endure all that pain for the sake of Kagami. Palna could not help collapsing without energy on the spot where she was standing after realizing that.


    ¡¸¡­ Why? You are a Demon and yet¡­ You make me look like an idiot¡­¡¹


    She said while realizing the reality. What she thought was wrong.


    Alice, who in a way was relieved after seeing the change in Palna¡¯s mood, convinced herself that everything would be fine now while trying to relax her gaze to show Palna a smile-


    ¡¸Palna-san¡­ please¨C¡¹


    At that moment, Alice, who could no longer bear the pain of her burns, accidentally stopped the release of her Recovery Magic.


    Seeing that, Palna remembered the words that Kagami had told her during the incident in Salumeria.


    ¡ºI ask of you not to kill her and to protect her¡­ please¡»


    NT: Chapter 3 Part 14


    Palna, who was doing the opposite of that, I can not help but cover her face with her hands deeply regretful as she muttered, ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡¹, over and over.


    ¡¸A world where Humans and Demons could hold hands¡­ A long time ago, there was a man who aimed at that goal. However¡­ Militaria took care of him without my permission¡¹


    At that moment, in the midst of that lamentable exchange, the King murmured that at the same time that he remembered something that had happened some time ago.


    ¡¸That makes me feel a little nostalgic. I¡¯m sorry I did that without your permission, however, I thought he would become an obstacle to my King¡¯s goals, so I acted without thinking¡¹


    ¡¸But even so¡­ Militaria. Your son had potential. His death was a real waste¡¹


    Then, when she heard what was the identity of the person in that story, the Son of Militaria ¡­ Who was the Teacher of Palna, Palna opened his eyes and looked at the King and Militaria.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.13

    NT: And its like¡­ It was late today, I just gonna beggan to translate The Emblem Of Din, and I remembered that I still have to do¡­ this¡­ Is like, i nearly forgot it¡­ It feels like¡­ ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ ¡°that thing¡±¡­.


    ¡¸Wha-What are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸I never expected that the Fool of my Son could oppose the will of the King¡­ The King could have brainwashed him, but there was a better way to deal with him¡¹


    ¡¸You mean¡­ that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ But look, I had no choice. That fool loved the Demons so much that he even wanted to build relationships with them. That¡¯s why I thought the best way to deal with him would be to use those same Demons to kill him¡¹


    Palna began to feel confused after hearing those words.


    That was impossible. A Demon had killed her Master because he was of no use to them.


    ¡¸He-Hey¡­ What are you talking about?¡¹


    Palna asked with a voice full of confusion, hoping that everything was a lie.


    ¡¸No, it can¡¯t be¡¹


    ¡¸Everything I did was for the sake of the King. Those who followed that fool were considerably skilled¡­ So I thought it would be a good idea to have them hold a grudge against the Demons after they murdered him. Just look at yourself, Palna. Are not you an excellent resource that we got thanks to that?¡¹


    When Militaria said that, he remove the kind expression that he had been showing to Palna until just a few moments ago and change it for an unpleasant smile.


    ¡¸You- ¡­ You lie. So what was that? You said this was for him¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that all this was for the sake of revenge on the Demons that killed him? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ That¡¯s what I said. But we can not deny that my Foolish Son is also to blame for having taken that path ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­ What did you do?¡¹


    ¡¸I went to the Demon settlement where my Foolish Son lived and killed one of the Demons who lived there. I thought that wouldn¡¯t be enough, so I dressed with the same clothes he was wearing. That¡¯s all. After that, the relationship between Humans and Demons that had formed in that place¡­ collapse ¡¹


    Palna¡¯s memories emerged once again after hearing those words.


    ¡ºI promise you! I will not let anyone harm any of you!¡»


    NT: Chapter 7 Part 7


    That is what her Master had said. However, if what Militaria said was true, then the promise he had made was broken. And the worst of all is that the betrayed were the Demons.


    ¡¸¡­Lie ¡­ That¡¯s a lie. Something like that¡­ It¡¯s impossible! He was your own son!¡¹


    ¡¸Everything is for the sake of the King. Why do you think that a simple Human like me knows about the System is this world? It¡¯s because I¡¯ve sworn allegiance to the King. That¡¯s right¡­ The King is everything to me! It is normal that I murdered that Fool who was endangering the interests of my King. The King¡¯s Desires are absolute!¡¹


    ¡¸Why¡­ do you tell me this now? If you had kept silent¡­¡¹


    ¡¸To determine if I should ask the King to brainwash you, why else would I have done it? With this your revenge has come to an end. And now that you know the truth about the System of this world¡­ Will it be that you no longer want to exterminate the Demons? Well, that will be a problem. After all¡­ we plan you to fight in the future¡¹


    Palna was overwhelmed by a sense of despair after knowing the truth. In the end, she had also been dancing in the palm of the World System that Kagami had been talking about.


    ¡¸Mi-¡­ MILITARIAAAAAAAAAAA!¡¹


    Then, Palna gathered all the Magical Power that she remained in the palm of her hand and pointed towards the culprit of her desperation. In that instant, she fired her magic with all her strength towards Militaria.


    ¡¸¡­ Oh? What¡¯s going¡­? ¡¹


    However, her magic did not reach Militaria. Instead, it impact something that got in its way shortly before it reached him, causing a huge explosion that raised a cloud of dust in the process.


    ¡¸Yo-You¡­!¡¹


    A short time later, when the cloud of dusk generated by the explosion dissipated, Kagami, who shortly before had collapsed without strength on the floor due to the King¡¯s attack, appeared. At first glance he seemed really tired, and the wounds that covered his body gave the impression that he was about to collapse, however, the great cut on his back had been completely healed by Alice¡¯s Recovery Magic.


    ¡¸Well well¡­ I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive, but I¡¯m even more surprised that you protected me despite being so hurt that you could collapse at any moment. What were you thinking?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not necessary for Palna to get her hands dirty by killing someone like you¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu¡­ How funny. Do you think I would have died because of Palna¡¯s attack?¡­ Anyway, you seem to have heard everything¡­ In that case, why didn¡¯t you act before?¡¹


    After hearing the words of Militaria, Kagami simply muttered, ¡¸I couldn¡¯t move¡¹, while looking at Alice, who had fainted.


    ¡¸Seriously, I couldn¡¯t breathe, and honestly, I was about to die.. I would definitely have died if one of those blasts had hit me. But Alice¡­ She heal my wounds without rest. She even resists all that pain with her small body ¡¹


    Kagami said as he approached Alice.


    Then, he carefully took her in his arms and murmured, ¡¸Thank you¡­ You did it well¡¹ as he led her to Palna.


    ¡¸Could you take care of her¡­ please?¡¹


    Kagami asked while looking directly at Palna.


    ¡¸You¡­ don¡¯t you hate me? It was me who did this to Alice, you know, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, what you did was horrible, really horrible, so much so that you should not believe that I wil forgive you so easily¡¹


    ¡¸Exact¡­! So hit me please! I¡¯m not your enemy!? Hey? What are you doing? You should hate me as much as I hate the Demons¡­ You hate me too, isn¡¯t it !? ¡¹


    Palna scream with tears of frustration on her face.


    But Palna had already admitted that she was wrong. So forgetting what she had done to Alice was possible as long as she understood how much she made her suffer.


    ¡¸Dosukoi¡¹


    NT: Shouted used by Sumo wrestlers when they start to push each other¡­ or so I think


    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹


    However, in response to her question, Kagami simply pushed Palna slightly while forcing her to hold Alice in her arms.


    Unlike him, Palna, who had been forced to receive Alice, could not help but feel confused in response to his sudden thrust.


    ¡¸Stop talking stupid things. That is all¡¹


    ¡¸What-What that means! I-¡­ What the hell are you thinking!¡¹


    ¡¸I get it. But aren¡¯t you worrying too much? Were you the kind of person who cared so much about things?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey! That¡¯s rude!¡¹


    ¡¸I understand that you think that getting revenge on those who hurt you is the right thing, but for me it does not sound different than stupidity¡¹


    When Kagami said that, Palna showed perplexed.


    ¡¸Do you understand that you were wrong? Do you understand that Alice is not someone easy to defeat? If so, then try to make an effort to amend your mistakes with your future actions. That¡¯s the only thing you should do¡¹


    After hearing that, Palna began to look at Alice in astonishment. In front of her was the sleeping face of a girl who did not look anything different than a Human. After that, Palna¡¯s eyes began to get wet as the blame for what she had done increased. ¡ºI have done something horrible¡», those words were deeply engraved inside your heart.


    ¡¸What matters is not what happened in the past, but what will you do in the future¡¹


    Then, after saying that, Kagami faced Militaria.


    Palna said nothing, and instead just looked at Kagami¡¯s back as she hugged Alice¡¯s body tightly, as if she was trying to confirm that she was really there. Then, she began to heal with Recovery Magic the wounds she had inflicted to her.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.14

    ¡¸Magnificent. Really magnificent! It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re alive. The King may doesn¡¯t seem so, but I am sure he is also pleased by this. Come on, now that your life has been saved¡­ Don¡¯t waste it and join us ¡¹


    Militaria said while looking at Kagami intimidatingly. But, the next moment-,


    ¡¸¡­ Shut up¡¹


    Militaria¡¯s vision blurred momentarily immediately after hearing those words.


    Militaria was unable to understand what had just happened. No matter how he saw it, Kagami was still in the same place as before.


    ¡¸What-¡­ What did you do?¡¹


    ¡¸Limit¡­ Release¡¹


    ¡¸Release? Aah ¡­ It must be that Skill that allows you to become stronger for a limited time than Palna told us. But it¡¯s no use in front of my ability. My ability is able to reduce by 50% is the state of all hostile existence. ¡ºThe One loved by God¡». And besides that, it is also capable of disabling the skills acquired when overcoming the 100 levels, so you do not think that-¡­ that will be¡­ enough¡­?¡¹


    Militaria began to sweat more and more as he continued, until finally to remain completely silent at the same time he noticed the strange state of Kagami.


    He had no problems activating his Skill. He has also been constantly casting Magic to decrease his physical abilities. However, Kagami was releasing such an overwhelming Intimidation that it made him doubt that his power had diminished in the least. Have he ever encountered a being who could exercise such intimidation after he used his Skill? Never.


    As time passed, the anger that emanated from him increased more and more at the same time that his body seemed to be wrapped in what appeared to be combat spirit.


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ I should have suppressed your power! Is it that this is different from that Limit¡­ Release that Palna told us about? What-What is this!?¡¹


    ¡¸I have weakened. The feeling of heaviness that runs throughout my body still persists clearly¡¹


    ¡¸The-Then, where did all this strength come from!? You should have half, no, only one third of the power you originally had¡­ But why do you seem not to be affected by that at all¡­!?¡¹


    Then, while Militaria shouted those words with a perplexed look on his face, Kagami, with a serious look, showed an intrepid smile and-,


    ¡¸I¡­ was pushed to this point. So, why do you think I did notc use this power before in spite of that? ¡¹


    said that with an intimidating tone.


    At that moment, Militaria took a step back as he began to sweat cold. From the way Palna had described that man, there was only one answer for that.


    ¡¸Dis you¡­ use us to make you stronger?¡¹


    ¡¸I thought, I could get Experience fighting in a disadvantageous situation¡­ even if I did not fight against Monsters or Demons, and it seems that it worked. It was very dangerous, I almost died in reality¡­ Let me show you my thanks for that¡¹


    At that moment, the sweat began to overflow the entire body of Militaria. At the same time, he noticed that his vision blurred as before¡­ The intimidation that Kagami exercised on him began to blind him.


    He intended to intimidate him, but he ended up being the Intimidated. At the moment Militaria understood that fact, he also understood how terrifying that man could be. He could not help but feel terrified when he noticed that this terrifying existence wrapped in a swirl of dark power was approaching him step by step as he stared into his eyes.


    ¡¸What you did¡­ is something unforgivable¡¹


    Kagami muttered as he slowly approached Militaria.


    ¡¸Do you think you have the right to use the death of an important person to manipulate the path that people will take? Do you understand the pain felt by those who have lost their loved ones and have been forced to deviate from their path?¡­ Do you understand?¡¹


    As Kagami, who had asked him if he understood the pain he had caused others to experience, was approaching, it was also beginning to exert an even greater pressure.


    ¡¸It is normal for a person¡¯s death to cause suffering to others. However¡­ with Palna is different. The reason for her suffering are your lies. Do you understand? You are the one who ruined Palna¡¯s life¡¹


    Militaria¡¯s legs had begun to tremble before he realized it. His desire to flee increased as Kagami approached. However, the barrier prevented his escape. Suddenly, he looked at the King for help, however, the King simply showed a smile in front of this unexpected situation.


    ¡¸U-Uhhaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    In that instant, Militaria began firing his Attack Magic against Kagami again and again. However, the Attack Magic of a Cleric like Militaria was not very powerful, and was useless against Kagami, who did not stop before the magical attacks of Militaria.


    ¡¸And¡­ finally. You all dared to manipulate Palna to hate the Demons, to brainwash Krull and Rex, to oppress all the Demons¡­ and to cling stubbornly to the Subjugation of the Demon King, just because you wanted to send a powerful person to the Next Stage¡¹


    ¡¸Of-Of course! I did it because the King, who thinks of this world more than anyone else, thought it was the right thing to do¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke with me¡­ So many people have had to suffer just for something like that?¡¹


    At that moment, Kagami closed his fist at the same time that he was carrying it with all his strength, just to shooting it directly at Militaria, then-


    ¡¸Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll admit something like that¡¹


    Kagami shouted that in the instant that stopped his fist at the time when this was about to hit the face of Militaria.


    At that moment, Militaria was sent to fly directly towards the barrier only by the shock wave generated when Kagami¡¯s fist stopped in front of him.


    It was something instantaneous. All those who were watching that exchange could not avoid showing clearly their amazement in which they saw how Militaria was sent to fly not by Kagami¡¯s blow, but by the shock wave that generated his fist despite the fact that Kagami himself was with your reduced state.


    At that moment, Militaria, who was unable to withstand the damage caused by the impact against the barrier and the repulsion exerted by it, let out an agonizing scream at the same time he fell unconscious on the floor.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.15

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you plan to kill Militaria?¡¹


    ¡¸I will not kill him. After all, that is the purpose of the System in this world, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s really necessary to kill him. Although I think I exceeded little bit ¡¹


    After saying that, Kagami smiled slightly at the same time the King drew his sword again while facing Kagami.


    Seeing that, Kagami quickly returned to his serious expression as he faced the King.


    ¡¸I¡¯d rather not have to fight against you. So frees Krull ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¡­ If you¡¯re going to try to negotiate, do it when you have the advantage. I will not release her¡¹


    ¡¸I see, in that case I will defeat you and then I¡¯ll go for Krull¡¹


    Kagami said as he closed his fist. On the other hand, the King only started to laugh when he saw it.


    ¡¸Could it be that you believes that by defeating me, the Barrier and the effects of the Brainwashing will disappear? Then it seems you have misinterpreted the situation. Nothing will change even if you defeat me ¡¹


    Almost at the same time he said those words, Kagami tried to approach the King at a great speed to catch him. However, just at the moment when Kagami was about to reach him, the King disappeared in front of Kagami, causing Kagami to grab the nothingness, at the same time that it reappeared a little further away from him.


    ¡¸¡­ Can you do the same as Estellar?¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that. To tell the truth, it is impossible for me to defeat you¡­ However, you can not defeat me either. That¡¯s why I give up. But you, gentleman¡­ you can not change the world ¡¹


    After hearing that, Kagami let out a slight sigh as he turned around to the tower where Krull was. Then, he began to walk directly to the barrier that was in the middle.


    ¡¸¡­ What are you going to do?¡¹


    The King could not help frowning confused after noticing the strange behavior of Kagami.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t intend to let us go, then I will simply destroy this barrier and go to rescue Krull on my own¡¹


    After hearing that response, the King let out a sigh at the same time he showed a disappointed look.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless. As I said before, this barrier is capable of repelling everything that touches it. You will end up destroying your own body before you can break the barrier¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ll never know until you try, isn¡¯t it? You said you gave up, didn¡¯t you? If I don¡¯t have to worry about fighting against you, then I can give myself the freedom to think in a way to break this barrier. I¡¯m sorry in advance for whatever might happen¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless¡­ You will not be able to overcome the System. Until the True Hero appears, until the day when the one who can give us true salvation arrives¡­ I will not stop fulfilling my mission. It¡¯s that simple¡¹


    ¡¸In that case¡­ I will do it¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What?¡¹


    ¡¸Despite all the Powerful Individuals you have sent so far, no one has yet been able to offer you salvation, that is why you are still waiting to send more people, isn¡¯t it? In that case¡­ let me do it ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that¡­ I will definitely save you¡¹


    The seriousness in his eyes hinted that he was not kidding. The King could not help dropping a bead of sweat after seeing the seriousness with which Kagami said such blatant words.


    ¡¸What guarantees me that you will? Don¡¯t joke¡­! The Salvation to which I refer is a much heavier responsibility than you think! A presumptuous brat who does not know the truth of the World¡­ should not act so blatantly! This world is not something that can be Saved so easily! ¡¹


    ¡¸It may be, but as I said before, You¡¯ll never know until you try, in addition, you seem to be misinterpreting a thing. This is not a proposal I make to make you get along with the Demons. This is¡­ a bet¡¹


    ¡¸A bet? A bet can only be made when both parties have something to gain. In that case¡­ what do you plan to offer?¡¹


    ¡¸Until now¡­ I had never had a clear goal, everything I did was raise my level and nothing else. I was the kind of guy who would even be able to rummage through the ashes to get some Money ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸You do not understand it? I want to say that I will do everything possible to save you. I, who wanted nothing more than to beat God with this, will put everything aside. I will use all the power I have cultivated so far to save you all¡¹


    ¡¸Do you think¡­ it will be worth it?¡¹


    Kagami did not answer. But the King understood it. He felt the confidence that Kagami had about himself before he even gave him an answer.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand¡­ why do you insist so much on opposing the System of this world?¡¹


    ¡¸Because that¡¯s what I decided after seeing reality¡¹


    ¡¸After seeing reality?¡¹


    ¡¸At first¡­ I had also resigned myself. I thought having a monotonous life where I only collected money was fine. A part of me hoped to have the opportunity to hit God some day, but I really didn¡¯t have a real goal. Until I met them. All of them ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Even though they are Demons, they still act just like humans, and even though I know they are Demons, I still want to treat them like any other Human. I love them! That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯ll protect them from the System of this World!¡¹


    Kagami shouted at the same time he hit the barrier with all his strength.


    At that time, Kagami¡¯s Arm, which had been severely damaged due to the repulsion of the barrier, began to bleed on all sides. Menou and the King, who saw such a horrible scene, could not help but wish to look away from that painful scene.


    ¡¸If so, then show me that your will is able to overcome everything. Krull¡¯s Brainwashing will soon complete. As soon as it is completed, your dreams will become impossible to fulfill. Once your Brainwashing is complete, I will not hear anything you have to say. You ideal will never come true¡­ if you can not save Krull ¡¹


    ¡¸If so, then I will only rescue Krull before it is completed¡¹


    He, without appearing to be in the least worried about the pain, did not break his serious look, continued to hit the barrier again and again, making the sound of a great explosion ring out each time, while the damage he received began to spread throughout his body.


    The King finally began to feel disconcerted with the peculiar figure of the man in front of him. He, who just moments ago was on the verge of death, beat the Barrier without rest without fear of death, and without worrying in the least by the blood that fell from his body with every blow he gave. It is strange. He seemed to have lost his mind.


    At least, the King was sure that he had never seen anyone like him before.


    However, he could not look away from Kagami. He wanted to see how far he would be able to go.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.16

    ¡¸I was quite excited when I knew that I could destroy the System in this world if I¡¯ll gather 10,000 gold. After that, I decided to build a casino after considering that it would be the most appropriate way to approach my goal of meeting the God who created this System¡¹


    Kagami said, with the same serious look he had placed at the beginning, while hitting the barrier, which was causing severe damage to his entire body.


    ¡¸But what mattered was not Money, but going to a certain place where those who controlled the System of this world were¡­ Then I finally understood it. In the end, nothing will change if I keep doing things according to the System of this world¡­ Honestly, I think I realized that too late¡¹


    Kagami, whose body had already reached its limit, could no longer give himself the freedom to speak as he was doing right now. However, Kagami continued to hit the barrier without rest. The heartrending sound of his flesh ripping echoed through the place every time he hit the barrier.


    ¡¸At a certain point I¡¯m wrong. I had tried to change little by little to oppose the System of this world. However, I realized that something wasn¡¯t right. I had only determined that the System of this world was wrong¡­ and never tried to confront it or harm it directly. I hadn¡¯t changed at all. I was frustrated with the common sense that even I obeyed, but I was stuck and could not do anything about it ¡¹


    At that moment, what seemed to be to be a small crack in the Barrier that repelled the impacts appeared. The King, who understood better than anyone how the barrier worked, could not help but change his expression of amazement to a rather horrified one.


    Although a crack had appeared, it still didnp¡¯t break. On the other hand, Kagami¡¯s body was in a pitiful state. It was clear that he would definitely die if he keeps hitting the barrier. However, that did not prevent the King from feeling, for the first time, a feeling of admiration as he looked at Kagami.


    ¡¸We will not achieve anything¡­ if we do not leave this place¡¹


    The flesh of his arm was completely torn, and his entire body had been covered by his own blood. But even so, Kagami continued to hit the barrier while enduring that unimaginable pain.


    ¡¸So I will not run away anymore. All of you, had said that I was wrong. That I should obey the System of this world¡­ that I should act according to the stupid common sense that everyone follows¡­ Well¡­ I will not!¡¹


    Kagami shouted at the same time that his fist was swathed in orange light. Then, he gathered all the forces that remained in his battered body, one last blow while shouting-,


    ¡¸Break!¡¹


    Kagami¡¯s punch was not repelled this time, and instead it penetrated deep into the barrier at the same time it created a shockwave around it, which caused the barrier to be destroyed in pieces because of its explosive power.


    ¡¸Ho-How is¡­ this possible? ¡­ But no matter how strong you are, there is another barrier around the tower where Krull is. You will not be able to break it with those wounded fists¡­ Your spirit and tenacity were admirable, but this is the farthest you will get¡¹


    He made the impossible, possible. The King had undoubtedly been moved by that fact. However, Kagami had already reached his limit. The King can not help saying those words with a disappointed look after realizing that fact.


    And the situation was just as he described it. Kagami no longer had the strength to use his fists again, and even if he could, he would end up dying because of the repulsion that the barrier would generate the moment he hit it. Kagami could no longer destroy the barrier of the other tower.


    He will eventually recover thanks to the effects of his abilities. However, by then, Krull¡¯s brainwashing will be over, so there¡¯s no time to waste.


    ¡¸Kagami-dono! We ran out of time¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Menou! Shoot the most powerful magic you can use against me!¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh!? ¡­ Kagami-dono, if I do such a thing¡­¡¹


    It was only a matter of time before Krull¡¯s Brainwashing was complete. Even though Menou knew that, he was unable to attack Kagami, who was seriously injured. Kagami was weak enough to die in one fell swoop.


    ¡¸You must do it! Come on¡­ Believe in me!¡¹


    However, when he saw the desperate look of Kagami, which he had never seen before, Menou felt that if he did not shoot his magic at that moment he would end up regretting it his whole life. For that reason, Menou, who trusted Kagami, gathered all his magic power in his hands to be able to launch his most powerful Explosive Magic, however, since Rex still held his body, preventing him from moving, he could only extend your arms to aim carelessly towards Kagami.


    Then, Kagami said, ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡¹, with a smile on his face-,


    ¡¸Even being in such a pitiful state¡­ I don¡¯t intend to sit idly by¡­ I will do it!¡¹


    After saying that, Menou fired his Explosive Magic, which had condensed all the magical power that remained in his body, and had taken the shape of a sphere the size of a fist.


    Immediately afterwards, that mass of magical power, Menou¡¯s Explosive Magic in the form of a fist, reached Kagami without exploding.


    ¡¸Ah? ¡­ it didn¡¯t explode?¡¹


    Menou did not understand what had happened. However, suddenly, he notice that Kagami was desperately trying to divert his magic. The proof of that was the fact that the mass of magical power that Menou had fired gradually began to change direction.


    ¡¸If none of my skills is enough ¡­ Then I should only use all of them together¡­!¡¹


    Kagami turned his gaze to the tower. At that moment, he remembered the words that Estellar had told him, ¡¸The Villagers can not acquire many skills¡¹, at the same time that he gathered all his strength for one last blow.


    ¡¸These are¡­ The skills of a Villageeeeeeeeeeeer!¡¹


    This was the result of Kagami combining all the skills he possessed. First, he used ¡¸Anti-Magic Will¡¹ with the intention of manipulating the Magic Power Mass that Menou had thrown at him and bouncing it directly towards the tower.


    After that, he use ¡¸Super Finger¡¹, ¡¸Hyper Finger¡¹ and ¡¸Ultra Finger¡¹ to increase the strength with which he would throw bouncing magic, in addition, I also use ¡¸Mirage Finger¡¹ to avoid hurting his hands, and ¡¸Perfect Finger¡¹ , to increase the precision with which he would throw the Mass of Magic Power that Menou had thrown to him, thanks to which Kagami would be able to send flying the Mass of Magic Power that Menou had thrown him with such a force that he was even able to distort the space it was crossing on it way to the Tower.


    Finally, Kagami, who was still under the effects of Limit Release, fired the Mass of Magic Power with all his might. That was an incredibly powerful long-range attack that only Kagami, a Villager, could perform.


    Soul of Murabito<Common Sense Destroyer Strike> (Soul of Villager).


    Then, that unstoppable attack crossed the barrier of the other torrer, destroying it at once, and immediately after, and without losing its momentum, it rose to the highest point of the sky, disappearing from the sight of everyone.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.17

    NT: And is like¡­ there is something i wanted to say, but¡­ I cant¡¯ remember what is it¡­ Seriously¡­ ?Why did i can¡¯t remember? It¡¯s nothing important, but even so¡­ Is annoying¡­


    ¡¸But¡­ how?¡¹


    The condensed mass of magical power that went through the barrier even caused the tower to begin to fall apart due to the incredible force with which it impacted its upper part as it crossed the barrier. The King could not help but be left speechless after witnessing the creation of that unprecedented way of using Magic.


    ¡¸Krull!¡¹


    At that moment, the tower began to collapse, and among its rubble you could see Krull¡¯s body falling along with the rest of the tower. Immediately after noticing that, Kagami jumped from the Throne Room towards Krull, who fell among the rest of the tower¡¯s rubble.


    ¡¸Ka-¡­ Kagami-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Yo~, So you finally wake up. I have come to save you¡¹


    She did not know what had happened. But she understood that he had come to save her. She had certainly listened to him as her consciousness vanished. She had heard Kagami¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸I¡­ did I do my best?¡¹


    Said Krull, whose body had weakened considerably due to the resistance she put up against Brainwashing.


    Originally, the brainwashing imposed on Krull should have been completed. However, Krull¡¯s strong desire not to lose herself delayed the King¡¯s Brainwashing.


    Krull did not want to forget the time she had spent with Kagami and Alice.


    ¡¸Yes, you did excellent. Thanks to that I was able to arrive on time¡¹


    Said Kagami, with a smile that seemed to try to convey to Krull that she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, while he held her in his arms.


    However, not even that smile could hide his wounded body. Kagami¡¯s body was completely wounded and bloodied, however, he still smiled at her.


    Because of that, Krull involuntarily started crying.


    ¡¸My voice¡­ did you hear it?¡¹


    Krull remembered hearing Kagami¡¯s voice as her consciousness began to fade when the King began to impose his Brainwashing.


    ¡ºRex!¡­ Krull!¡­ I came to get you out of here!¡»


    It had been a long time since she had heard his voice. He had definitely struggled to come looking for her. Krull, who understood that, could not contain his emotions while being carried by Kagami.


    ¡¸Why are you crying? I saved you already, so you do not have to do it ¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m crying tears of joy! Anyway, why did you take so long!? What would you have done if you did not arrive on time?¡¹


    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t going to happen. I don¡¯t intend to live in repentance after having lost an important friend¡¹


    Krull involuntarily turned away her gaze as she blushed when Kagami said that directly to her face.


    ¡¸By the way, Krull. I want you to know something¡¹


    ¡¸What is it about?¡¹


    ¡¸Somehow, I managed to hold up until now, but¡­ the effect of my Limit Release already beginning to running out¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ehehe¡¹


    ¡¸No! Nothing of ¡°Ehehe¡±!¡¹


    Krull, who until only a few moments ago was trying to wipe away her tears with an smile on her face, suddenly showed an angry look.


    Krull had been so happy that she started crying, then Kagami made her blush, and now he said something that made her turn pale.


    Kagami was surely the only person in the world capable of making people feel so many different emotions in such a short period of time. Krull could not help but want to stay with Kagami from now on as she and Kagami tried to find a way to land.


    ¡¸But how¡­ is this possible?¡¹


    On the other hand, the King muttered those words as he saw his daughter, who was being embraced by Kagami, falling to the ground while doubts about her actions and her decision began to emerge within her. ¡¸Was I wrong?¡¹, asked the King to himself.


    ¡ºMaybe¡­ It¡¯s a possibility. Seriously, that Villager doesn¡¯t stop surprising me¡»


    ¡¸You¡­¡¹


    The King could hear a voice echoing directly inside his head. When the King began to look around, he saw a Demon who wasn¡¯t there before. However, the King knew him. After all, he was someone who was in the same position as him.


    ¡ºOur ideals are not wrong. You can not go against the System¡»


    ¡¸If so¡­ Then I can not accept the words of that person¡¹


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, you do not have to accept them. However, it is true that that person has enormous value¡»


    The King was silent after hearing those words. He had begun to meditate.


    ¡ºCan¡¯t we bet for him? At least, even if it turns out to be a flaw¡­ it will still be worth hearing his words until it is proved wrong. That¡¯s what I think¡»


    ¡¸¡­ A bet. Certainly¡­ it¡¯s not a bad idea to bet for that man¡¹


    At that moment, the King remembered what he was talking about with Kagami. Kagami, an existence capable of breaking the common sense, could be the Warrior that they expected.


    And, if Kagami was worth it or not, it was already decided.


    In that sense, the King had already decided what he would do next.


    NT: I ??guess that, at the end, the King was one of the Singularities¡­


    NT2: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.18

    ¡¸Tina! This is terrible! There is no toilet paper!¡¹


    On the afternoon of a certain day, the doors of the Rest Room of the Grand Casino, that had been built near the coast of the City of Balman, were opened abruptly. Tina, who after finishing her cleaning duties at the Casino, had gone to the Rest Room to eat some rice crackers, was startled when Kagami suddenly entered the room while shouting that.


    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s strange. I remember having replaced the toilet paper in the bathroom when I began my cleaning work¡­ Could it be that I got confused?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s my room that doesn¡¯t have toilet paper! How could you forget to replace the toilet paper in my room!?¡¹


    ¡¸Why the heck should I worry about replacing the toilet paper in your room!? That has nothing to do with me! If you have to complain to someone, that someone should be the one who takes care of the cleaning at the inn¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m too ashamed to ask someone else about this¡¹


    ¡¸I do not care about that¡¹


    Tina said with an exhausted look after Kagami said that with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡¸I feel like¡­ I will not be able to work properly if I do not get it¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, we will all be able to work without problems, even if Kagami-san does not get involved. Divide the work is very important after all¡¹


    Tina looked at Kagami with a smile on her face and said, ¡¸It¡¯s okay, you dono¡¯t have to worry, we will be able to handle things very well even after you¡¯re gone¡¹, while getting up from the sofa that was in the Rest Room.


    ¡¸Even so, things have gotten busier¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if things get very complicated I could stay a little longer. Although I really can not postpone this¡­ But I can try to come and give you a hand in once in a while¡¹


    Kagami murmured as he remembered cheerfully the hectic daily routine that had continued repeating until today.


    It had been half a year since the incident in the Royal Capital. During the rescue of Krull, Kagami had shown a much greater value than the King had expected, and after being immobilized because of the rebounce of his Limit Release, he wasn¡¯t captured, but was simply taken back to the Throne Room.


    Kagami could not help asking, ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹, After hearing the unexpected words of the King, which contradicted everything he had done before. In short, he, with the Demon King, agreed on the ¡¸Treaty of Non-Aggression between Humans and Demons¡¹.


    That treaty, which involved the enemies against whom he had been fighting for many years, and who were responsible for the appearance of the Monsters, greatly changed the daily life of the whole world, and had to overcome numerous complications.


    However, the King, who saw a certain value in Kagami, did not hesitate to implement it.


    At the same time, Kagami felt the weight of desire to protect this ¡¸something¡¹ he had managed to obtain, which is why he had been sweating involuntarily for the past six months.


    Of course, there were many people who, like Palna, did not feel comfortable with this agreement, and strongly opposed this treaty, however, after the King declared, ¡¸This long conflict has left us really deep wounds. However, it is time to move forward¡¹, he one somehow managed to sign the treaty, although there was still some disagreement.


    The Humans and Demons, who at first had been displeased with this treaty, did not hesitate to show their aversion to it, however, gradually, theu began to interact with each other, and now, half a year later, they had finally begun to maintain an acceptable exchange


    This was due in part to the numerous rules that were implemented as a measure to avoid any transgression during their exchanges.


    For the sake of keeping the Humans and Demons safe, the King and the Demon King devised a system of cooperation where, whenever a Monsters appeared, which were the main cause of the past battles, both, Humans and Demons, should cooperate to take care of them.


    As result, the Demons, who had been forced to remain hidden to protect their lives, were finally able to come out and cooperate with Humans. Half a year had passed since then, and the amount of Demons that could be seen peacefully walking the streets of Balman had increased considerably.


    Of course, that did not end all the problems between Human and Demons. There were still many Humans who hated the Demons, just as there were still many Demons who hated Humans. However, that did not affect the absolute those who did not want the conflict, and instead believed that they would see a better future if their all lived day by day together hand in hand.


    However, Kagami, who would normally say his usual phrase, muttered, ¡¸But this Peace that is in front of my eyes is still false¡¹.


    That was the reality.


    ¡¸Will you feel alone? Tina, will you feel lonely when I¡¯m not here anymore? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course, I will feel very lonely¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it that way, come on, say it while you look me in the eyes¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have time for that¡¹


    ¡¸How cold. But hey, I¡¯ve gotten used to Tina treating me that way every day¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad to hear that¡¹


    At the same time that the treaty was signed, Kagami made an agreement with the King. To be more precise, the King only agreed to sign the treaty for this agreement.


    First of all, he had to fulfill his previous agreement with Estellar. Collect 10,000 golds in 1 year and go back to the place where the Dark Dragon was.


    In fact, even if he could not get the 10,000 gold, Kagami had already shown Estellar and the Dark Dragon that he had the necessary power, but the King insisted that he must fulfill his agreement.


    This could also be considered the way in which the King showed his consideration to Kagami, who had reached an unprecedented level of power, by allowing him to take a look at the world with which he had dreamed so much.


    The second thing was to go to the Next Stage. Five years. That is the maximum time that this world, with which Kagami had so desired, can be maintained. After that, the world will automatically Reset and it will be as if the treaty between Humans and Demons had never existed. Everyone would forget what had happened and humanity would fight again for the sake of defeating the Demon King.


    Those limitations were the reason why Kagami murmured that the peace of this world was false. Kagami was to come up with the Salvation that the King, Estella and the Dark Dragon were talking about.


    And, for the sake of this peace becoming real someday, Kagami spent his days working hard to gather the 10,000 Golds and fulfill the first part of their agreement.


    Kagami had been completing the City Guild Requests one after the other, while his companions supported him with the Casino. As a result of continuing with that routine for the past half year, Kagami somehow managed to gather the 10,000 Gold before what he had expected.


    One of the reasons why they managed to collect the 10,000 so soon was the incredible evolution that the casino suffered after the incident in the Royal Capital.


    The Casino had expanded considerably, and an exclusive VIP Room for the Nobles had been created, an area of ??exclusive Games for the Nobles among many other recreational areas, and, thanks to the rumors scattered by the King, the Nobles also began to frequent the Casino every day.


    In addition to that, the customers they could admit also increased thanks to the treaty, so they created certain games that the Demons could easily access. Furthermore, since the Demons possessed a basic status superior to that of Humans, they were able to collect money by killing monsters much more easily than Humans, which allowed them to earn much more money than they did.


    Of course, the money itself did not have any use for the Demons, however, due to the cooperation agreement between Human and Demons for the subjugation of Monster, the Demons began to have more and more opportunities to use the money while interacting with the Humans. For that reason, David suggested that they should see the Demons as potential customers just like the others.


    Due to that, the City of Balman experienced an important development during the last six months. It was now quite common to see Demons walking the streets of Balman.


    Seeing that, Kagami began to wish that the world would not reset, making all this a lie. Thanks to that it ignited its motivation, Kagami was able to animate although today was the day that had been decided that he would go to the Next Stage.


    ¡¸Um¡­? I thought I heard you were leaving today Kagami¡­ Could it be that I¡¯m wrong?¡¹


    Said a middle-aged man, who was wearing a black coat, as he entered the Rest Room.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.19

    ¡¸Ooh, I didn¡¯t expect you to come to say goodbye to me¡¹


    There was a certain Demon who hadn¡¯t shown himself at any time during the last six months.


    ¡¸Alice told me you would leave today¡­ Alice and Menou are fine?¡¹


    Although now there were no problems with both of them interacting, the Demon King, who wasn¡¯t good at expressing his feelings, began to look around with an emotionless look as he looked for the other two people.


    ¡¸They are not here?¡¹


    ¡¸It should be time for their rest, so they should be here soon¡­ Oh, talking about them¡¹


    At the moment Kagami said those words, Alice and Menou entered in the Rest Room. Then, both were surprised to see the Demon King inside, however, they quickly began to smile as they ran towards him.


    After he signed the non-aggression treaty, the Demon King had to return to his Castle to contact the Demons who, due to the conflict, were forced to remain hidden until now, in addition to having to solve the various problems that began to arise during these last six months.


    The fact that Humans and Demons could relate to each other was in part thanks to the Demon King, who had been working hard these past few months.


    On the other hand, Menou, who hoped to be able to work with the Demon King again, had to give up that idea after Kagami said, ¡¸Ah, Menou, I need you as a Dealer¡¹, being forced to continue working at the Casino as a Dealer .


    On the other hand, Alice could not accompany the Demon King while doing the work he had to do, so she finally stayed with Kagami, Takako, Menou and David.


    Because of that, this was the first time in half a year that those two met with the Demon King.


    ¡¸Oh? What a strange visit¡¹


    Mutter Palna, who entered the Rest Room after Alice and Menou while wearing a revealing costume of Bunny Girl.


    ¡¸From my point of view, you look¡­ much stranger¡¹


    ¡¸Do not mention it. That Villager there thought it would be a good idea to have me wandering around the place while I was wearing this¡­ It can¡¯t be, will it be that you have finally changed your mind?¡¹


    After the incident in the Royal Capital, Palna had begun to try to approach the Demons. Due to the deep hatred she had kept against them until now, now she was trying to remedy things by relating to them as much as possible.


    For the sake of opening herself to the world with which her Master dreamed, she, after admitting her mistakes, had begun to work hard in Kagami¡¯s Casino since in it she would have the possibility of interacting with the Demons.


    ¡º¡­ I have a petition. I¡¯m sure¡­ there must be something I can do. I need to recover all the time I¡¯ve lost so far. So¡­ please, let me work with you. I¡¯m sure they will not forgive me easily¡­ But nothing will change if I don¡¯t do something about it. Besides¡­ I also have to compensate Alice. please!¡»


    ¡ºOkay, Bunny Girl¡»


    The desperate request of Palna ended up being used against her. In the end, Palna ended up becoming the ¡°Bunny Girl¡± of the Casino, and had to work offering certain services, like to work as a Casino guide for clients among other things.


    The customers weren¡¯t only Human, but also Demons. Thanks to that, Palna had managed to get used to dealing with the Demons considerably after working for half a year.


    Even when there were some arranged among the clients due to discrimination, Palna was able to intervene calmly to calm the situation, even when the client she had to reassure was a Demon. In addition, thanks to the constant friendly exchanges she had with the rest, it was possible to give rise to some interesting situations in the Casino.


    ¡¸Palna-san has already become completely accustomed to life at the Casino. I feel like she was destined to become a Bunny Girl¡¹


    Tina said as she stared at Palna¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸It¡¯s unexpectedly fun. I can interact with many customers every day¡¹


    Then, when she answered that while puffing his chest, Tina wrinkled her gaze as she began to grumble, ¡¸Gununu¡­¡¹.


    The Bunny Girl Palna had become really popular with visitors. Many of the male customers had begun to squander their money just to be able to stay longer in the Casino admiring the figure of Palna.


    However, this also caused a clash between them and the Alice¡¯s fans faction, which was made up of a large number of male and female customers who had been captivated by her tenderness.


    ¡¸Ha!, I knew you would be here! Huh? Did you come back earlier today, Kagami-chan? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. He seems to have returned earlier than usual¡­ I guess that means he has everything in order¡¹


    Soon after, David and Takako, who were attracted by the scandal, entered the Rest Room.


    ¡¸Ah, is the Demon King-chan. It¡¯s been some time since we last saw each other ¡¹


    ¡¸Demon King¡­ -chan¡¹


    The Demon King could not help but feel slightly confused when Takako told him that while acting as if he had never been the most powerful enemy that she had ever aimed to defeat while starting to prepare a cup of tea with the equipment of the Rest Room.


    At the same time, David told the Demon King, ¡¸Please take a seat¡¹, in a refined tone, as he carefully arranged one of the chairs at the back of the Rest Room for him to sit down.


    The relationship between David and Takako hadn¡¯t advanced at all during the last six months, however, mysteriously, their capacity for cooperation had improved considerably. Takako was quite rash when it came to dealing with clients, however, David was able to keep the situation under control.


    Takako every day thought about how she should approach people next time, however, David, who always predicted her movements, was able to devise a way to prevent people from feeling uncomfortable with that. The two had become able to cooperate in that way since, somehow, they had begun to understand to some extent what the other had in mind.


    ¡¸Oh? Takako-chan, what¡¯s that?¡¹


    ¡¸This? These are some letters that I received from the usual clients. They are aimed primarily at Alice and Palna ¡¹


    ¡¸So they are letters from their Admirers. It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m happy that Alice is feeling accepted ¡¹


    The rumor that Alice was a Demon had spread among the people of the City after the incident in the tavern. However, they all accepted her as before.


    Thanks to the treaty, the Casino customers weren¡¯t too affected despite having discovered that Alice was really a Demon. Furthermore, the fact that they discovered it before the treaty was formed allowed everyone to be able to accept it much more quickly.


    ¡¸Nn? Demon King, do not you feel proud as Father? Your daughter is really popular¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¡­ Of course she is¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously, you only become expressive when it comes to Alice¡¹


    Kagami muttered as he watched as the Demon King smiled satisfied.


    By the way, the letters of his admirers often contained messages of support for the Demons.


    ¡¸Hey! So here you were-¡­ Ah! It¡¯s the Demon King-san! Mu¡­ Rex, I told you that you should hurry up ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. We can¡¯t rush the customers¡­ If the rumor of that a member of the Royal Family was rushing the customers spreads, we could end up earning a bad reputation, do not you think? If so, we would be staining the name my Master¡¹


    Rex and Krull came running to the Rest Room a few minutes after Takako and David arrived. The two hurried to come to this place immediately after finishing their work, so they had a wild aspect.


    In addition to that, neither of them was dressed as an adventurer, and instead, they wore Bartender clothes.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.20

    ¡¸No matter how many times I see you, I still think you looks splendid with those clothes¡¹


    David said as he watched Krull.


    Krull, who was dressed as Waitress, wore her hair elegantly attacked like a ponytail, which made her look so charming that no man would be able to look away from her.


    Next to her was Rex, who with his Bartender clothes, gave off a certain adult aura of chivalrous, which gave him a certain masculine charm that even men could notice.


    ¡¸Is it okay that you have come? I¡¯m sure the Nobles will make a fuss about this¡¹


    ¡¸Say goodbye to Kagami-san is much more important to us¡¹


    ¡¸I agree. I¡¯m sorry we¡¯re both late¡¹


    The Administration of the facilities dedicated to the nobles had been entrusted to the two persons who possessed some diplomatic immunity and were able to confront them in case of any problem.


    Since the King had spread the rumor that their current job was part of a social studies, the Nobles did not show any rejection that those two worked in this kind of establishment.


    Rex, who had a good appearance, used to be surrounded by groups of women every day, on the other hand, the Nobles tried to approach Krull, the Princess of this Kingdom, in order to make some connections.


    ¡¸Master. Do you think I will be able to become a good Bartender if I abandon the path of the sword?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine¡¹


    ¡¸It was you who said that the Roles didn¡¯t matter, didn¡¯t you, Master? Also, in the world to come, I will no longer need to use my sword. So I¡¯ve decided¡­ Instead of using my sword, I¡¯ll become a Bartender¡¹


    Rex said while showing the cocktails he had brought for some reason.


    Krull let out a deep sigh after hearing him say that.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve changed¡¹


    Kagami muttered while smiling slightly.


    At least, Rex was no longer as inflexible as the moment they met. The same could be said of Krull. Kagami was able to realize that the Incident in the Royal Capital proved to be very significant for them.


    After the incident in the Royal Capital, Krull and David, who due of some problems could not leave the Castle, decided to stay there for some time. However, a few days later, the two of them showed up at the Kagami Casino.


    After taking into consideration the events until that moment, the King allowed them to do whatever they wanted, and after taking many things into consideration, Krull finally declared that she wanted to work with Kagami.


    Like the previous time, David left as her escort, however, unlike the last time, he was not obliged to stay with her at all times, which led to the fact that over time it seemed more like her guardian than anything else.


    The main reason why Krull wanted to work with Kagami was because she wanted to help him gather the 10,000 Gold for the sake of keeping the current peace. Besides that, she also expected to become closer to him-,


    ¡¸By the way, Kagami-san, did you buy it?¡¹


    Krull clung tightly to Kagami¡¯s arm while her ponytail swayed.


    ¡¸Of course. I bought it in the Guild after receiving the reward money from the last Request¡¹


    Kagami, who did not seem particularly affected by her approach, pulled a sheet of paper from the bag he carried on his waist with a normal expression on his face.


    On the other hand, seeing that, Alice inflated her discontented cheeks.


    Krull had been clinging to Kagami that way on numerous occasions since the incident in the Royal Capital. She had done it so quickly that Alice began to feel threatened.


    Alice had finally understood what she felt for Kagami, however, apparently, Krull had developed the same feelings as Alice.


    After the incident in the Royal Capital, Alice and Krull had begun to compete for who was able to get closer to Kagami, however, due to the personality of Kagami, he did not notice it at all.


    ¡¸This is the article¡­ It¡¯s just a ticket¡¹


    Next, Tina watched the Ticket and murmured.


    ¡¸But with that you should be able to go back to that Dungeon you went to 6 months ago, that where you met the Dark Dragon and Estellar¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the way it should be¡­ I think¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it so lightly¡¹


    Kagami had gone to the Guild to collect the reward for his last request while carrying a huge bag filled with the 10,000 Gold.


    The figure of Kagami going to the Guild while carrying that incredible amount of money caused a lot of tension.


    However, all they gave him in exchange was a small piece of paper that looked like a ticket. The piece of ticket had some marks that indicated that it had to be broken in a certain part. Kagami supposed that in order to use it he had to break it where it indicated, however, he did not know what would happen exactly when he did it.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m leaving¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re leaving now?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t really have anything else to do besides say goodbye, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, I will try to return as soon as I finish my affairs in that place¡¹


    ¡¸As relaxed as ever, huh. Well, that somehow makes me feel relieved¡¹


    The Demon King muttered with a smile on his face after seeing that Kagami acted the same as always.


    The rest did not know what to say exactly to say goodbye, however, they finally decided to smile after Kagami relaxed the atmosphere with her words.


    ¡¸Have a good trip Kagami-san¡¹


    After hearing Alice say those words with a smile on her face and a bit of embarrassment, Kagami replied, ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m leaving¡¹, in a relaxed way while caressing Alice¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Ermm¡­ Kagami-san! Definitely¡­ You will definitely come back, right?¡¹


    After hearing Kagami say he would leave, Krull let go of his arm and asked that with a serious look on his face.


    Because Krull asked him that with his wet eyes, like those of a girl being forced to watch her beloved go away, David became so jealous that he began to bite his lips while trying to keep his smile.


    On the other hand, Kagami, who was somewhat relieved after hearing her say that, smiled and¨C,


    ¡¸I¡­ don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll go anyway!¡¹


    At the same time he was tearing the ticket hard.


    At that moment, a Window like the Status Window appeared in front of Kagami.


    In that Window, a question was displayed, ¡¸Do you want to continue?¡¹, And the options, ¡¸Yes¡¹ and ¡¸No¡¹. After seeing that, Kagami pulse without hesitation the option ¡¸Yes¡¹.


    At that moment, Kagami¡¯s body began to glow a white color while her body began to disappear.


    ¡¸Kagami-san¡­ do your best¡¹


    Alice muttered, as if praying for his safety, while she believed that Kagami should have already reached the Dark Dragon Dungeon. She wanted to believe that one day he would appear out of nowhere and say, ¡¸I made it¡¹.


    Then¡­ three years later.


    Kagami had not yet returned to the City of Balman.


    NT: And~¡­ we finish with the ¡°volume 2¡± of this novel¡­ I¡¯m surprised¡­ I really thought someone better would appear before I got to this point¡­ but no, no one appeared¡­ well, I guess you¡¯ll have to continue to settle with me for some more time¡­


    NT2: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.2

    NT: I¡¯M BACK


    NT2: Uwa ~ ¡­ So many things happened during my absence ¡­ What do I mean by that? Well ¡­ It finished Lv999 (I ended up having 37 chapters including the epilogue) ¡­ I was reviewing the raw to see if they had updated it and ¡­ I saw the epilogue and one last entry of the Author giving his thanks to the readers and that is how ¡­ ¡°Uwa ~, I really finish ¡­¡± ¡­ It was faster than I thought, the last volume of the Light Novel comes at the end of the month as well ¡­ How fast things are moving ¡­ But hey, the good thing is that we will not have to fear that it would remain unfinished, or that the Author would end up leaving the Web Novel aside and only finish the Light Novel, I mean, by what i know, they are practically the same and ¡­ Well, that ¡­ NOW, READ!!!


    ¡¸Please, wait! Recovery Magic! ¡¹


    ¡¸I will help you too!¡¹


    Tina and Alice ran to David, who looked completely pale. Then, the two enveloped him with a faint light that emanated from them hands, with which they began to heal the wounds of his body.


    ¡¸Eh? Alice, you can use Recovery Magic?¡¹


    ¡¸Un. I thought that if I learned to use it, I could help Kagami-san in case of an emergency ¡­ Krull-san, Tina-san and David-san helped me learn how to use it¡¹


    While watching Alice, who had grown considerably during the time they were separated, Kagami smiled as she murmured, ¡¸I see¡­ that¡¯s amazing¡¹


    ¡¸Hohoho¡­ I just felt motivated to help her after seeing how hard she was trying. She worked really hard just because she wanted to show you what she was capable to do when you, Kagami-sama, came back¡¹


    When David said that with his usual animated tone of voice, Kagami muttered, ¡¸I can tell that¡¹, with a satisfying look. Kagami understood the nature of the Demons. They possess a physical strength and a magical attack power superior than humans, however, his affinity towards Recovery Magic was considerably low.


    Due to that, very few tried to learn it, and those who tried it, needed an effort and a will superior to that of the majority if they wanted to be able to master it. With that in mind, it was easy enough to realize how much Alice must have worked to be able to use it.


    ¡¸Then, putting that aside, David-san. What are you doing here? What happened after the incident?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Tatako-sama¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to help Rex-sama and Krull-sama¡­ I could only escape by my own. I could not move well enough to escape if I had been found. That was something I should avoid at all costs¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ What matters is that you¡¯re fine. I was very worried¡¹


    Takako said with his eyes dampened, while holding David¡¯s hands. On the other hand, David, despite his ¡°warm¡± welcome, had begun to sweat as he paled, as if he sensed some kind of imminent danger.


    ¡¸¡­ Probably I could escape because they thought I had no use¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s most probably that¡­ From the beginning, the main objective of the people coming from the Kingdom wasn¡¯t expose Alice-sama as a Demon, but to take back Rex-sama and Krull-sama¡¹


    Everyone felt confused after hearing that. They understood why they would take Rex and Krull back, however, they didn¡¯t understand why they would let David and the others escape just like that as long as they managed to get them back.


    ¡¸Then¡­ tell me, why can¡¯t we come to an agreement?¡¹


    Then, Kagami asked him to tell them his story from the beginning.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ because there is a problem with the King himself¡¹


    ¡¸The King?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, the King¡­ is obsessed with the idea of ??eradicating the Demons. It¡¯s almost like if eradicate the Demons was his purpose, he¡­ is completely determined to defeat the Demon King¡¹


    ¡¸It may be, but isn¡¯t it reasonable to think that this is due to the hostile relationships that have been maintained until now? I mean, he¡¯s the King of humans, it¡¯s normal for him to behave that way¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand it, Kagami-sama. The Obsession he has with the eradication of the Demons¡­ the obsession he has with defeating the Demon King is clearly abnormal¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Krull-sama¡­¡¹


    When David said that, Kagami and Takako murmured, ¡¸¡­ I see¡¹, to themselves as they frowned.


    Seeing the reaction of those two, Tina, who couldn¡¯t understand what David wanted to say, alternated her look between Takako and Kagami while saying, ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹.


    ¡¸Ta-Takako-san, Kagami-san, did you understand what he meant with that? What did he mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸Krull is a Princess, right? But, since she is a Sage, she ended up being raised to fight against the Demon King. And, when I met her for the first time she was very serious about that¡­ She didn¡¯t even stop to confirm if Alice was or not a Demon before attacking her¡¹


    After hearing that, Tina showed a look that implied that she had understood something while murmuring, ¡¸¡­ Ah¡¹. The Krull of that time, who was focused on his goal of defeating the Demon King, tried to avoid any unnecessary exchange. It was so different that it was hard to believe that she and the current Krull were the same person.


    Kagami did not quite remember the situation in which he first met Krull, since everything ended up being quite rushed, however, Kagami remembered very well that, when he met Krull for the first time, she gave him the impression of being a cold-blooded person.


    ¡¸Kagami-sama, the King is not as you think. The King¡­ with the purpose of defeating the Demon King, went so far as to send his own daughter to fight¡­ For him, the Demons are nothing but a plague that must be exterminated ¡¹


    Upon hearing those words, Menou and Alice showed a dejected look.


    ¡¸¡­ What did we do to receive such contempt?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Father¡¹


    Seeing the clouded looks of those two, the Demon King muttered that as he gently caressed Alice¡¯s head, with a slightly sad look.


    ¡¸All this¡­ is the fault of this stupid System¡¹


    NT: I change ¡°Mechanism¡± to ¡°System¡±.


    Kagami said while looking towards the Kingdom. If the System was wrong, then he just need to destroy it. That¡¯s what he thought.


    ¡¸Please, I beg you¡­ Kagami-sama. The negotiations with the King will surely fail. But, please, save her¡­ please, save Krull-sama¡¹


    At that moment, seeing David begging him with a desperate look on his face, Kagami frowned.


    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? I doubt they¡¯re going to get to the point of executing it, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Please, if you don¡¯t save Krull-sama, she will definitely never laugh again¡¹


    ¡¸She will never laugh again?¡¹


    ¡¸Krull-sama wasn¡¯t always a cold person. When I still served for her in the castle, she was a person who laughed very often. She always cared about those around her¡­ She was a nice girl, just like Alice-sama ¡¹


    David said as he stared at Alice. Could it be that, seeing Alice¡¯s innocent smile, he remembered Krull¡¯s ¡°old me¡±? Maybe that¡¯s why David never cared about that Alice was a Demon.


    However, at the same time, David was terrified by the possibility of that smile will disappear forever.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.3

    NT: Errrm, I wanted to inform you that, recently, several translation blogs (of Spanish speaking, I do not know if it has also happened to other English speakers) of WordPress, like mine, have been suddenly suspended. The issue is that there is a possibility that this could also happen to my blog. In case it happens, check my Facebook and my Twitter, I will talk about that at some point, about what has caused me and what I will do next. I have backups of all the chapters that I have translated, so, in case my blog is suspended, or deleted, I can still create another one with my content intact. In other words, the translations will not be suspended or anything like that. However, it probably takes me some time to ¡°fix¡± everything. That¡¯s it, NOW TO READ.


    ¡¸Even so, the King forced her to perform an strict training every day, even when she was just a little girl, only for Krull to have enough power to defeat the Demon King. He made her go with her escorts to fight against Monsters much stronger than her¡­ Even when she had not even learned to fight¡¹


    David clearly remembered that time. He remembers seeing Krull, paralyzed by fear, when he participated as her escort during some of his training.


    It would be normal for someone to feel paralyzed by fear if he faced some powerful enemy, however, Krull did not show his intention to fight, even when faced with the Green Slimes, which were treated as the weakest monsters of all .


    ¡¸Do you understand? Do you understand how terrifying and painful those days were for her¡­?¡¹


    Krull was too kind and innocent. She was not only afraid of being killed by the monsters, but also of being the one to take life from them.


    ¡¸I had to see¡­ Krull-sama cry every day. She, day after day, screamed in horror every time it was time to take her to the battlefield¡­ Even so, the King did not stop forcing Krull-sama to do her training¡¹


    And in that way, at some point, Krull began to fear him, who was the one who should take her to the battlefield¡­ David remembered those days with remorse.


    ¡¸One day, after repeating that routine countless times¡­ Krull-sama stopped laughing. She only accepted that her destiny was to spend the rest of her days fighting. Her mind¡­ had been broken¡¹


    After hearing David¡¯s words, Takako and Tina showed agitated looks.


    ¡¸That¡¯s weird. I didn¡¯t think her mind was broken when we first met¡¹


    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s true. Although it must be true that they put her under a lot of pressure to defeat the Demon King, it shouldn¡¯t have been enough to break her¡­!¡¹


    At least, the Krull they knew, looked completely normal. She was an honest person who only wanted to fight against the Demons in order to bring peace to the world and protect people.


    However, when David heard that, he shook his head from side to side, indicating that they were wrong.


    ¡¸That was¡­ for the power of the King. The King, who noticed that Krull-sama¡¯s mind was broken, think it could be a problem if she was unable to socialize with other people despite belonging to the Royal Family, so he restore her sanity. No¡­ I think it would be more accurate to say that he manipulated her hearth¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean by that? No, instead, wasn¡¯t Krull determined to defeat the Demon King from the beginning? If so, then she should not have had trouble preparing for battle. In that case .. her mind should not have been broken¡¹


    ¡¸Krull-sama never intended to defeat the Demon King. She has¡­ hated fighting for a long time¡¹


    Kagami was confused before this contradictory response. Krull said she had been receiving special training to be able to strengthen herself to defeat the Demon King. However, having her mind break because she hated fighting was contradictory.


    ¡¸The King has the power to brainwash others. Those are the kind of skills¡­ that he possesses¡¹


    Emotionless. Krull, whose mind was broken, behaved like a doll which felt nothing. However, even though she fulfilled the King¡¯s wishes, he, the King, he didn¡¯t expect her to behave that way.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why he, in order to restore Krull-sama¡¯s sanity¡­ decided to brainwash her, implanting she the goal of defeating the Demon King, which finally made her the Krull-sama you know¡¹


    It doesn¡¯t matter if she had already decided to devote herself to defeating the Demon King, if she, a member of the Royalty, was unable to socialize with others, then this will definitely cause some controversy in the society. For that reason, the King eventually brainwashed Krull in order to restore his sanity.


    The result was the current Krull.


    ¡¸The King¡­ has not brainwashed only Krull-sama. Whenever he met a capable adventurer, who had no clear intentions of defeating the Demon King, he would brainwash him, implanting the desire to defeat the Demon King, so that this would become his top priority¡¹


    Plant a desire completely opposite to the original intention they had on them heads, and that they still behave as if that was what they want from the beginning. Everyone shuddered after hearing that the King performed such heartless acts.


    ¡¸How¡­ How is it that something like that can be allowed!?¡¹


    Alice, unable to take it anymore, shouted that with an indignant look.


    Seeing her in that state, David looked away with an expression of bitterness. David knew that it was something unforgivable, however, unable to resist what his common sense dictated at that time, believing that everything would be allowed while facilitating the defeat of the Demon King, he finally ended up closing his eyes before the acts of the King. He believed that defeating the Demon King to regain world peace was the priority.


    ¡¸When the King ordered me to visit Kagami-sama, to impose the spell of the King capable of do the brainwash, and make him want to defeat the Demon King¡­ I was surprised to see how Krull-sama laughed again as before. At the same time I was able to understand that whoever managed to make Krull-sama laugh again was nobody but you, Kagami-sama¡¹


    David had doubted from the beginning. What he was doing was wrong. No matter how important the subjugation of the Demon King is, manipulating people¡¯s hearts was still wrong.


    ¡¸It was at that moment that I decided it. I don¡¯t care if it went against the will of the King, I would protect the smile of Krull-sama! However¡­ Again, I was not able to protect her¡¹


    David, overwhelmed by the emotions that arose inside him, finally decided to go against the wishes of the King. At that time, he also understood that the idea that the Demons should be exterminated was also wrong.


    ¡¸Please¡­ Kagami-dono. I am sure that, if we don¡¯t save Krull-sama ¡­ Then she will become a being that will only live for the sake of fighting the Demons, considering each one of them, including Alice-sama, as an enemy, not caring if these were his friends or not. If so, then definitely¡­ she will not smile again. No, even if she smiles¡­ it will not be a real smile¡­!¡¹


    At that moment, David began to beg Kagami with a desperate look on his emaciated face. He, who could not protect anything for being late, deeply regretted his actions, however, he was not ready to resign yet.


    ¡¸So? What do you plan to do¡­ Kagami-san?¡¹


    Kagami smiled as he put his hand on Alice¡¯s head after she muttered that with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ll do it. So do not feel so anxious¡¹


    Then, as soon as he said that, Kagami showed a determined look as he put his hands on David¡¯s shoulder-


    ¡¸It was not even necessary that you ask, of course that I will help you. I was not going to let something happen to them ¡­ After all, it¡¯s our friends¡¹


    And he mumbled that in a voice low enough that only he could hear it.


    At that moment, David was paralyzed.


    That was because the look Kagami had on his face the moment he put his hands on his shoulders was colder and more angry than he had ever seen before.


    Every cell of his body shouted at him, ¡¸Do not mess with this person¡¹, as if an alarm were being dealt with. It was the first time David felt something similar.


    No matter who he will face, he never thought about taking a step back. He had never felt so intimidated before, even when he was with the King himself.


    However, right now he felt so overwhelmed that he could not even move from where he was.


    ¡ºWhat would I do if I were his enemy?¡» David could not keep his whole body from shaking at the moment when I considered that.


    ¡¸¡­ In that case, then we definitely have to make sure we agree on a ceasefire¡¹


    ¡¸What does you mean by that?¡¹


    At that moment, David was confused by the fact that Kagami insisted on doing that, even after David explained the King¡¯s personality. Then, Kagami looked into the void, and said-


    ¡¸This is bad. The System of this world ¡­ I must destroy it. I¡¯ll do it no matter how many times I have to shatter it ¡­ That¡¯s why-¡¹


    Kagami mumbled with a determined look. At that moment he handed over the bags he was carrying to David. Immediately after that, there was a sudden and powerful gust of wind in the place.


    ¡¸What!?¡¹


    Everyone shouted when they were finally able to open their eyes when the gust of wind stopped. By the time they opened their eyes, they noticed that Kagami was no longer there.


    ¡¸¡­ We have to chase hm! That idiot¡­ Again leaving on his own!¡¹


    ¡¸Kagami-san never thinks about the consequences! The chances of everything getting out of control if we don¡¯t save Krull-san as soon as possible are too big!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Kagami-san¡¹


    Is not it too unreasonable to go alone? Takako, Tina and Alice, who were anxious for what Kagami could do, started running towards the Kingdom to pursue him.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.4

    NT: Errr, I wanted to inform you that, due to certain reasons, mainly the advancement of their respective Manga, I decided to start translating double chapters of this and another of the Novels that I translate into Spanish, however, unlike the Spanish version, I will not be releasing the two or three chapters followed by this novel in English, although these should be coming out more frequently than before. This will probably continue until it ends with Volume 2 of this novel, I mean, when I finish with this chapter.


    In the center of the lands that were once called Tokyo, the vibrant Kingdom of Hexaldoria was founded. Its Royal capital had a circular shape, and was organized so that the Royal Castle was exactly in the center of it.


    The City of the Castle, which comprised 30% of the population of the Royal Capital, and in which was the Royal Castle, was separated from the rest of the capital by a huge wall. The City of the Castle was larger than Salumeria, which was called the Fortress City, and its population was made up of the servants of the King Hexaldoria.


    There was a series of archs distributed in the east, north, south and west extremes of the wall respectively, which connected the City of the Castle with the rest of the Royal Capital. The Guards that were there not only had the job of making sure that no Monster will enter the Castle City, but also to confirm the identity of whoever wants to enter the Castle City, so that everyone, whether they were Nobles or Criminals, they had to pass through them in order to enter the City of the Castle.


    It goes without saying that, because the population of the City of the Castle was made up of the Nobles of the Kingdom, the controls made to the people who wanted to enter the City of the Castle were really strict, since the guards had to make sure that these they will not represent any danger to its residents.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think they are very strict¡¹


    ¡¸It looks pretty normal to tell the truth. It doesn¡¯t seem different from the time I came to Castle City some time ago ¡¹


    Takako and Menou, who had gone after Kagami, had no great problems crossing the Arch and entering Castle City.


    Although they had already managed to enter, the two decided to cover their bodies with robes to avoid being discovered while walking among the crowd that was walking through Castle City.


    Fortunately, there were several discreet roads that surrounded the City of the Castle, which were not usually visited by ordinary people or the Adventurers, so they could move around without attracting attention.


    ¡¸Wa~a¡­ Wa~aaa! Amazing! Salumeria was amazing¡­ But the Capital is much more! ¡¹


    Alice yelled cheerfully as she watched the city from one of the back streets. Alice had been amazed with the Castle City of the Royal Capital, which was ¡°incredible¡± in a completely different way than Balman and Salumeria.


    ¡¸Incredible¡­ To think that I would really put a foot here. I never thought I would live to do this kind of thing¡­ Seriously, so many things have happened lately that I can not even feel surprised by this¡¹


    ¡¸Demon King-sama¡­ I agree with you¡¹


    Murmured the astonished Demon King, who, although this was the first time he entered a Human City, managed to remain as calm as Takako and Menou. Menou was also surprised by the large size of the Royal Capital, however, having become accustomed a bit thanks to his recent experience, managed to stay alert to his surroundings.


    ¡¸It seems that Kagami-chan has not done anything yet. We have to find him as soon as possible. Now¡­ where the heck have he go?¡¹


    ¡¸Is it possible that¡­ he has already sneaked into the Royal Castle?¡¹


    Tina put her hands on her chin and murmured, ¡¸He definitely would be able to do that¡¹.


    ¡¸Surely he found a way to do it ¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible. To achieve this, he should not only cross that wall of more than 10 meters high that separates the Royal Castle from the City, but also avoid being detected by one of the many guards scattered around the place. He could do it if he could change his appearance or mute the sound he produces¡­ But Kagami-chan can¡¯t use Magic ¡¹


    ¡¸What is that idiot doing? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s get lost, or did he?¡¹


    ¡¸No, Kagami-dono doesn¡¯t have a bad sense of orientation¡¹


    Takako, Tina and Menou tried to guess where Kagami would be based on his personality, however, they had not achieved anything. Kagami always acted unpredictably, so they were not able to think about anything.


    ¡¸¡­ For now, we should go to the front of the Castle and wait. That Villager will sooner or later do something, so we will surely be able to find him if we wait there ¡¹


    The Demon King, seeing that it seemed impossible to find him, proposed to go to the place with the highest probability of his appearing.


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s true. That seems a more reality option at least. Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t continue wasting time on this. Right now, Krull-sama must be-¡­! ¡¹


    They all put a serious look after hearing that. They could not keep wasting time doing something that seemed useless.


    Taking into account that they had already been labeled as criminals, it was very likely that Krull and Rex had already been delivered to the King by Palna and Militaria.


    ¡¸In the worst case, we¡¯ll have to break through inside ourselves¡¹


    Takako murmured solemnly as she thought about the difficulties that they would have to face, while at the same time he recognized the importance of Kagami.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    At the suggestion of the Demon King, they all went to the door south of the wall that separated the Castle from the Castle City. Everyone hid in the shadows of a nearby house while they watched the 2 guards who were guarding the door to the Royal Castle.


    The sight of the guards yawning with boredom made the group understand that nothing seemed to have happened inside yet.


    ¡¸He still has not arrived. I wonder what he¡¯s doing¡­ He¡¯s supposed to have come before us ¡¹


    ¡¸What do we do? Should we get ahead and try to save that Krull?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t believe I hear the Demon King say that. To think that he would suggest doing something so dangerous as helping a Human ¡¹


    ¡¸I have also been helped by Humans. Also, who are we trying to save is someone who got into trouble for trying to help us, isn¡¯t it normal to want to save them?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ right¡¹


    ¡¸But, ??it will not be easy to save her without that Villager. I don¡¯t know what will happen next ¡­ At least, I¡¯m sure that all of you will have a hard life from now on¡­ and I will be imprisoned again¡¹


    The Demon King seemed to have said that last in a different sense.


    The fight had stopped temporarily. But Krull would soon be brainwashed, and the Demons would return to their daily lives. On the other hand, the rest, having been branded as criminals, will have to live in anonymity to survive¡­ At the end, nothing will have changed.


    That was an end they should definitely avoid.


    With that in mind, Takako determined that it was best not to give up on Krull. However, there was no way they could change something without Kagami by his side.


    Even so, Kagami still did not appear. Takako began to feel anxious about the fact that Kagami had not shown up yet.


    ¡¸O-Over there!¡¹


    However, that anxiety soon vanished.


    That was due to the words that Alice shouted while pointing to Kagami, who was walking nonchalantly towards the door.


    ¡¸Ka-¡­ Kagami-sama? Where the hell have he been?¡¹


    ¡¸I do not know. Maybe he¡¯s planning something. Although he does not seem to take anything with him ¡¹


    Kagami, who had left all her belongings to David, was not carrying anything with him. Then, in that way, he continued to walk nonchalantly until he reached the door.


    The Guards, who noticed Kagami, approached him after considering him a suspicious individual.


    ¡¸Where do you think you go brat?Do you know where this leads? To the Royal Castle, the center of the Kingdom and residence of the King Hexaldoria ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you look like a Villager? ¡­ Oh, you really are. I do not know what you¡¯re coming for, but you should leave! This is not a place where someone of your class can enter! ¡¹


    The Guards shouted as they aimed at Kagami with their spears.


    ¡¸¡­ I have things to do here¡¹


    Kagami said as he took both spears and shoved them back, pushing them out of his way as he resumed his way to the door.


    ¡¸¡­ Huh?¡¹


    Both guards shocked. They never expected Kagami to do something so reckless in that place. But what surprised them most was that, although they, who were Level 50, and had great strength, were easily repelled by a man who at first sight looked really weak.


    ¡¸This guy¡­ Is he really a Villager? He-Hey, someone come here! ¡­! ¡¹


    One of the Guards shouted that, immediately after recomposing himself, as he ran to a window that served as a point of contact with the Soldiers in search of help. However, at that moment¨C


    ¡¸Rex!¡­ Krull!¡­ I came to get you out of here!¡¹


    Kagami said that, which seemed like a declaration of war right now, with a voice so loud that it would make anyone nearby cover their ears, while destroying the door of more than 30 centimeters thick of a punch.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.5

    NT: Well, it took my some time, more than i expected, but, well, here you have it. (I don¡¯t really have anything to say today¡­ it so sad¡­)


    The fragments of the door, which had been destroyed by the powerful blow of Kagami, flew everywhere.


    ¡¸That idiot! Of course he did not plan anything!¡¹


    Tina shouted with a stunned look on her face after seeing Kagami¡¯s actions.


    Certainly, Kagami¡¯s actions were completely irrational. A direct approach. Kagami decided to challenge them directly, without escaping or hiding. From his point of view, he would never be able to achieve anything if he did not have the determination and willingness to act.


    ¡¸What¡¯s happening¡­ !?¡¹


    ¡¸Hiiiiiih, hey, you!¡­ Quick, do something!¡¹


    ¡¸Take it easy! Look! It¡¯s only one! We can against him¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s happening? ¡­ A Villager? Th-That¡¯s impossible! Hey, get the soldiers together! Also call the soldiers who are guarding inside the castle! There is an intruder! ¡¹


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anyone try to invade the Royal Castle! Damn, what bad luck I have¡¹


    When the door was destroyed, all the Nobles and Soldiers who were on the premises looked at whoever destroyed it, bewildered


    However, that confusion only lasted a few moments. The soldiers, determined to eliminate the invader, quickly approached Kagami, ready to capture him.


    ¡¸¡­Bad luck? I do not think you really have it¡¹


    However, the soldiers who approached him could not help but be paralyzed because of the terror they felt when they saw Kagami¡¯s eyes. At first, they had believed that the man who destroyed the wall and walked casually toward the castle looked really mediocre, however, his cold gaze made them freeze, becoming unable to stand in his way.


    ¡¸If you think you have such bad luck ¡­ then stay out of my way in silence¡¹


    He was not kidding. That was what the Soldiers felt. However, the pride and desire to fulfill their mission of the Soldiers made them strengthen the grip of their spears instead of moving away.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke! Hey, do not even think about capturing it! Kill him! Don¡¯t let that man set a foot in the Royal Castle! ¡¹


    Then the Soldiers began to move towards Kagami once more. However, at that time, a ¡°giant¡± fell in front of Kagami from heaven.


    ¡¸Who-¡­ Who are you !?¡¹


    ¡¸Ar-Are you his partner!? Answer!¡¹


    Immediately after her appearance, the Giant quickly moved behind the approaching soldiers to knock them out.


    ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re late, Takako-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously, don¡¯t start on your own! You¡¯re too strong, Kagami-chan, you could have ended up killing them by accident, you know? ¡¹


    Takako said as she walked towards Kagami after having knocked out the soldiers.


    ¡¸Kagami-san!¡¹


    Alice shouted, who like Takako, who had gone ahead, went through the door destroyed by Kagami with Menou as she ran towards Kagami.


    ¡¸You are idiot? Of course you¡¯re an idiot! You know how important this is! Now we have no way back!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I intended to go back, either¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, there should be a more appropriate way to do this! Don¡¯t we have David, who worked for the Royal Family? ¡¹


    In fact, it¡¯s not as if there was not a more discreet way to infiltrate the Royal Castle. However, that would take too much time, and they could have arrived too late if they did it that way.


    The most important thing at the moment was not to meet the King, but to guarantee Krull¡¯s safety as soon as possible. That¡¯s why Kagami decided to act in this way.


    ¡¸Even so, I wonder why Kagami-dono didn¡¯t act before. Could it be that he was waiting for us to arrive¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not stupid enough to think about invading the castle without a plan. After arriving I began to make my preparations, that¡¯s all¡¹


    Kagami could not help but respond ashamed to Manou¡¯s question.


    At that moment, just before the rest noticed his embarrassment, Kagami changed his expression to a more serious one, at the same time that he disappears, leaving behind only the dull sound of an explosion.


    ¡¸In Intruders! Do not let them keep moving! Everyone, it¡¯s time to show the results of your training! ¡­ -! ¡¹


    Immediately afterwards, the Soldiers who arrived at the scene, and tried to attack Takako, fell instantly unconscious on the ground, at the same time that explosion was heard.


    ¡¸An Stun ¡­ Baton?¡¹


    David muttered as he watched Kagami, who was behind the unconscious Soldiers.


    What Kagami had was a Magic Weapon called Stun Baton, which threw electric shocks. It was not a lethal weapon, but whoever used it was capable of rendering its opponents unconscious.


    At first glance it could look like a good weapon for close combat, however, for it to work properly, it was necessary to aim at the opponent¡¯s vital points, so it was not really useful unless the person using it possessed an overwhelmingly superior ability than his opponent.


    In other words, it was a Special Weapon which was not really used.


    ¡¸It can not be¡­ Kagami-sama went ahead to the Capital to buy that?¡¹


    ¡¸That, that. Finding it was a horror. I finally found it whilea was searching the Black Market of the poor neighborhood. Without this¡­ I could not contain myself. This would have turned into a complete slaughter if I did not have it¡¹


    Kagami said with completely naturally after David mentioned it.


    Until now, Kagami had tried to fight without killing anyone. However, it would have been inevitable that he killed someone by accident after throwing himself so imprudently into combat. That had seemed strange to David.


    However, he soon understood that man¡¯s intentions while remaining speechless as he began to sweat.


    ¡¸Do you show them mercy? Didn¡¯t you plan to destroy the System of this world? ¡¹


    The Demon King asked after witnessing Kagami¡¯s actions.


    At that moment, Kagami turned to him and, with a look that seemed to say, ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹, said ¡­


    ¡¸Killing those who oppose me and forcing them to obey by force and fear makes no sense. The System of this world will never change if people do not accept the change of their own free will. That is why¡­ we will overcome this and reach the Royal Family using the minimum amount of force to achieve it. If we don¡¯t do it, we would be stopping fighting for a just cause, would not we?¡¹


    That is what he had decided.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 2 - CH 9.6

    NT: Fue~e, sorry for the delay? I was hoping I could finish this before, but¡­ I got carried away by a couple of things ¡­ and ended up leaving this aside¡­ and¡­ well, I really don¡¯t have anything else to say, so¡­ well¡­ just go to read


    If I started talking about how strange the System of this world is, while I¡¯m killing every Human I find on my way, I would end up looking like I¡¯m threatening them more than anything else.


    Also, it is not necessary for anyone else to die for the sake of this stupid System. That is what Kagami had decided.


    The Demon King could not help but smile after understanding that.


    ¡¸Fu~¡­ Are you trying to kill yourself? In that case, let me give you some help, Villager. What you need to do to avoid killing someone is to break their spirits to the point where they do not even consider raising even a finger against you¡­ In other words, you have to show them the overwhelming difference in power ¡¹


    After saying that, the Demon King took off the cloth that had wrapped around his horns, which had the function of suppressing his Magic Power, without even worrying about the fact that he was in the middle of the Royal Capital.


    ¡¸He-¡­ Hey! If you do that you will begin to radiate your Magic Power ¡¹


    ¡¸That matters? We have already been recognized as Intruders, so this really does not change anything. Besides¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be convenient if they know that a Man and a Demon infiltrated in the Royal Castle together?¡¹


    The Demon King said as he confronted the numerous soldiers who had gathered after being attracted by the scandal.


    Then he murmur, ¡¸Also, this is for the sake of destroying this System that dictates that the Demons are beings that only exist to be subjugated¡¹.


    After hearing that, Kagami looked at the perplexed faces of the soldiers who had just arrived.


    ¡¸A-¡­ A De-Demon !?¡¹


    ¡¸Wait¡­ what is this? What about this absurd amount of Magic Power? He¡­ Is he really just a Demon? ¡¹


    ¡¸ That Villager who is next to him is also abnormal! A moment ago¡­ I saw it, I saw how it knocked down all the soldiers in an instant! ¡¹


    ¡¸A Human next to a Demon¡­ These are the subjects that were rumored to be cheating on Krull-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Tha-That Villager¡­ Isn¡¯t he the one who fought against the horde of 10,000 Monsters that attacked Salumeria¡­!?¡¹


    As time passed, the number of soldiers blocking the road leading to the Royal Castle began to increase more and more.


    However, despite the incredible number of soldiers who were in the place, no one tried to attack the other party. No, they just could not move forward.


    Then, seeing that the Soldiers did not dare to attack, the Demon King said, ¡¸See?¡¹.


    The Soldiers, whose instincts warned them of the danger that the two individuals in front of them represented, could barely resist the urge to run away.


    ¡°We will definitely be killed if we fight against that Demon that is releasing such an incredible amount of Magic Power in front of us¡±. Humans felt completely overwhelmed after being attacked by the killing intent of the Devil that was in front of them.


    That was normal, after all, in front of them were the strongest Demon King in history and the strongest Human in history fighting together.


    There was no way anyone could consider the idea of ??wasting his life in vain by facing those two.


    Even Menou, Takako and Tina, who were supposedly his allies, were unable to take a step toward them.


    Alice on the other hand, who saw the scene with which I had dreamed so much during these last years, mutter, ¡¸You two¡­ give your best effort¡­¡¹.


    ¡¸Due to them position we can not advance¡­ Nor can I stun them with the Stun Baton unless I can get behind them, but it will be too complicated to do that in this situation¡¹


    Kagami said as he waved the Stun Baton back and forth. Then, the Demon King muttered, ¡¸If so, then¡­ ¡¹, at the same time he began to gather Magic Power in his hand, then he created a swirl of wind that shone a green color.


    ¡¸What is that?¡¹


    ¡¸It is a Powerful Magic which has no lethality. If I use this, then the Soldiers who are in the middle¡­ should not die. Are you ready?¡­ I will create an opening! ¡¹


    The Demon King said at the same time that he cast his Magic forward.


    At that moment, Kagami ducked instinctively as I realized the incredible gust of sight that the Demon King had thrown.


    On the other hand, the soldiers blocking the road in front of them, who were unable to resist the pressure of the wind that pushed them, ended up being sent to fly one after the other.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the moment! Run! ¡¹


    Everyone started running towards the Royal Castle at the moment when the Demon King shouted that.


    At the same time, the Soldiers who managed to resist the attack of the Demon King launched an attack against Kagami.


    ¡¸David, take Alice! Takako, you take Tina! ¡¹


    Immediately after saying that, Kagami began to hit each soldier in the neck with the Stun Baton at such an incredible speed that no soldier had time to even block it, so that each one of them ended up falling unconscious, allowing the rest to continue advancing .


    ¡¸Your armor looks pretty sturdy¡­ But that does not mean anything in front of me!¡¹


    One of the Soldiers who was still conscious ran to Takako and David as he prepared to ram them with all his might using his bodily abilities to knock them out. Kagami, who saw him out of the corner of his eyes felt pity for him the moment he saw Takako destroy his stance with a blow, while leaving him out of action. No matter how sturdy is his armor, it would be completely useless before the monstrous strength of Takako.


    Menou was in charge to separate to the Soldiers that approached from behind with a Magic of Wind similar to the one of the Demon King, although a little weaker.


    ¡¸I have you! ¡­!?¡¹


    At that moment, one of the Soldiers who had somehow managed to escape the Wind Magic of the Demon King, which had sent to fly the rest of his companion, had run to attack Alice, however, just before he managed to hit her, he was hit by an electric shock triggered by Magic.


    ¡¸Are you okay, Alice?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I am fine. Thanks Dad!¡­ Ah, be careful, Menou! ¡¹


    Although the group had been able to move properly, managing to evade the attacks of all the Soldiers who launched at them, they were still unable to fully protect themselves from magical long-distance attacks, which caused the group to sustain damage constantly.


    ¡¸Menou-san, let me heal that wound! You just keep running!¡¹


    However, thanks to the fact that Tina charge of immediately healing the wounds they received, the group was able to continue moving forward without having to worry about the injuries they received.


    The number of soldiers attacking them began to decrease gradually as they advanced. This was due to the overwhelming difference in power.


    No matter how much they attacked, they seemed to be receiving no harm. This surprised them so much that they ended up stopping.


    ¡¸Im-Impossible! ¡¹


    ¡¸For my pride¡­ I will definitely not allow any of you to pass!¡¹


    However, there was no shortage of men whose will to fight for the King did not break down.. These arose every so often, causing some problems more than the rest.


    They came with the intention to kill while Kagami¡¯s group did not, which causes a certain disadvantage to the group.


    ¡¸Tina! You¡¯re all right!?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m still fine! What about you, Kagami-san?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine! But¡­ things could get complicated if this lasts much longer, Demon King! Can not you use a blast of Explosive Magic?¡¹


    ¡¸Using it in succession is impossible, it takes a lot of time and it also consumes a lot of Magic Power. It is also difficult to regulate its power ¡¹


    Kagami frowned after hearing the response of the Demon King.


    Things looked bad. At this step they will be exhausted before they reach the King. If the Demon King returned to his original state, then perhaps it would be possible, however, it was not worth thinking about something that was not going to happen.


    However, there was still some hope left. This was due to how close they were to their target, to be precise, they were halfway to the Royal Castle.


    ¡¸Well¡­ We should be able to arrive from here. We¡¯ll go with Plan B! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What would that plan be?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to explain! Demon king! Move to the other side and catch them all! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I get it¡¹


    The Demon King immediately understood what Kagami was planning to do after he told him, ¡¸Catch them all¡¹. Then, Kagami grab to the Demon King and¡­


    ¡¸Go!¡¹


    He threw him towards the Royal Castle.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.7

    NT: *Fun~* Is like¡­ i have a few think in my head and¡­ those don¡¯t let mi think about something to say¡­ Is lika¡­ Nnn¡­ annoying¡­ well¡­ i suppose it doesn¡¯t really matters i guess¡­ but, even so¡­ it¡¯s annoying¡­ just that¡­


    He threw him towards the Royal Castle.


    ¡¸Heee!? What are you doing Kagami-san!? Daaaaad!¡¹


    ¡¸Now you Alice, goooo!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? wait! Aaaaaaaaaaaah-¡­..! ¡¹


    After that, Kagami carefully lifted Alice and threw her to the Royal Castle in the same way that he had done with the Demon King.


    The two, who created a beautiful arch while flying through the air, managed to reach the Royal Castle in the blink of an eye without having to face the Soldiers.


    ¡¸Waiiiiit! You can throw the Demon King-san that way, but you can¡¯t just do the same with Alice-chan! What do you plan to do if she get hurt!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you want to be the next?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸This is the Plan B¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What? What do you mean with Plan B-, huh-, Aaah ¡­! ¡¹


    Then, Kagami held the large backpack that Tina was carrying on her back and lifted it up with Tina, at the same time smiling kindly as he watched the Royal Castle.


    ¡¸No-, You will not be thinking about-, AAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡¹


    Tina shouted loudly as she created the same arch as the others as she flew towards the Royal Castle.


    Tina, who had been thrown at great speed, was heading straight for one of the walls of the Royal Castle, however, just before she collided with it, Tina was swathed in a swirl of greenish wind, which served as a shock absorber which allowed her to land without hitting the wall.


    ¡¸Tina-san! Ar-Are you alrigth?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I thought I was going to die. That idiot¡­ will definitely pay for this¡¹


    Kagami had thrown the Demon King first since he judge that he could use his magic to ensure the safe landing of others. And indeed, that was the right choice, because the Demon King, who had arrived first, used his Wind Magic to catch Alice carefully, just as he had done with Tina just a few moments ago.


    ¡¸Ha~a ¡­ To think that he would send us flying¡¹


    Shortly after, David and Menou were sent to fly in the same way as Alice and Tina, and, as before, the Demon King made sure to cushion his fall with his Magic.


    Takako was finally sent flying after them, however, for some reason, Takako was sent flying directly to the wall of the Royal Castle with much more force than the rest, which prevented the Demon King from reacting in time, causing her to impact the wall, generating a thunderous noise when it hit it.


    ¡¸Kagami-san¡­ probably did it on purpose¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that he still resent Takako-san because of the way he threw it during the Battle in Balman¡­ Seriously¡­ Was it really necessary for him to retaliate with her right now, Kagami-dono?¡¹


    Tina and Menou muttered to each other while showing a distant look.


    Actually, in the moment Kagami threw Takako, he put a malicious look on his face and said, ¡¸Goodbye Takako-chan¡¹.


    Despite the fact that the Demon King did not manage to use his Wind Magic in time to cushion the fall of Takako, Takako, who had crashed into the wall of the Royal Castle, quickly joined the Demon King and the others while acting as if not nothing would have happened to her.


    ¡¸Ha~a¡­ I¡¯m sorry. My hand slipped ¡¹


    Kagami, who after having finished throwing everyone, used his overwhelming physical abilities to make a huge jump over the group of soldiers, said that with a surprised look after joining the others.


    ¡¸Nufufu ¡­ Is that so? Well, I guess I can not blame you if your hand has slipped, isn¡¯t it?


    Takako said while smiling. Everyone who saw that scene instinctively felt that this ugly conflict would continue in the future.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    They all entered the Royal Castle after that. Inside the Royal Castle a large number of soldiers had gathered, which, guessing that it was possible for someone to infiltrate after hearing the scandal that had occurred outside, had decided to prepare to intercept the group.


    Kagami feared that they would spend too much time prowling inside the huge castle, however, David, who had worked for a long time at the Royal Castle, guided them directly to the places where Krull and Rex could meet.


    The Group went to the prison and to the room of Krull, the places where it was safer than Krull and Rex would be, however, when they went to those places they did not find anyone. But there was still a possibility, and that was that the pair was on the top floor of the castle, in the Throne Room, next to the King, so the group, who really did not have the possibility to escape, decided to go directly to where the King was.


    ¡¸Haha¡­ The King of Hexaldoria must be a real idiot¡­ Who happens to build the Throne Room at the end of a staircase as long as this one? ¡­ It¡¯s stupid. Only an idiot could come up with an idea like this. They are supposed to build these things on the first floor to facilitate the audiences¡¹


    The Throne Room was on the top floor of the Royal Castle, and to reach it was necessary to climb an extensive spiral staircase, which did not connect to any other place and which could only be accessed from the first floor.


    In the center of the spiral staircase there was a large hole, through which an elevator that moved from the first floor to the top floor passed. Tina, who had no confidence in her physical strength, showed a desperate smile as she watched the endless stairs.


    ¡¸Normally, I could use my Magic Power to bring the elevator down here, but ¡­ It seems that the elevator has stopped working now. We have no choice but to patiently climb the stairs¡¹


    ¡¸Ku~h¡­ I want to hit the idiot who stopped the elevator¡­!¡¹


    Tina had already reached her limit of resistance. She understood that they needed to endure the situation and continue, but it was certain that the Soldiers who were guarding the King would have capabilities considerably superior to those of the Soldiers with whom they had met so far.


    The Soldiers that Kagami and the rest had been facing so far had normal Roles and were only around Level 80.


    ¡¸Hue~e¡­ How much do we need to advance to get to the Throne Room?¡¹


    Kagami muttered with an exhausted look on his face.


    Even Kagami, who possessed high physical abilities, was not comfortable with the idea of ??having to climb those long spiral stairs. In addition, because the Soldiers would surely flood the stairs while chasing them, it would be very difficult for him to use the Stun Baton to knock them out.


    ¡¸Kagami-dono! The Soldiers are coming ahead of us!¡¹


    ¡¸Kagami-sama! Several Soldiers are also coming from behind! What do we do!?¡¹


    Also, since the enemy pressed them in front and behind at the same time, keep fighting was harder.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a pincer attack! Kagami-san, what do we do now!?¡¹


    Alice, who was hiding behind Takako to stay safe, had begun to get anxious due to the problematic situation they were in.


    As expected, the situation was reaching a point where they could not move forward without killing someone. Kagami, who had noticed that, showed a troubled look as he closed his eyes to stop and think about something.


    ¡¸¡­ Takako-chan, Menou, David, Demon King!, do you think you can move through the hole in the spiral staircase!?¡¹


    Kagami shouted as soon as an idea occurred to him.


    Alice and Tina could not understand what Kagami meant by that, however, Menou, David and the Demon King, who immediately managed to understand his intentions, looked at him seriously as they nodded.


    ¡¸Good¡­ Then we will go with the Takako Bazooka to throw them! No, wait, it¡¯s me who will do it so it should be the Kagami Bazooka¡¹


    The idea that had occurred to him was to repeat Plan B.


    ¡¸Wait a minute. Who will you throw? ¡¹


    ¡¸To Alice-tan and Tina-tan¡¹


    ¡¸I refuse. How are you going to throw us through that spiral staircase in the first place?¡¹


    ¡¸We will stand in the center and throw you vertically upwards. All of us can run up this way on our own thanks to our abilities, all but you two ¡¹


    Alice and Tina thought, ¡¸What the heck is this idiot thinking?¡¹While they showed a dazed look on their faces.

 Volume 2 - CH 9.8

    NT: Sorry for the delay, I delayed a bit making a pack of the Spanish version of this novel. I will return to the university this Monday and I wanted to finish Volume 2 before that. I ended up feeling somehow shocked when I finished¡­ I mean¡­ when I noticed, I realized that it took me 2 years to complete the Volume 2¡­ of course, it¡¯s not the only novel I¡¯m translating, and and I¡¯m not good enough to be able to finish each chapter quickly, but even so¡­ 2 years¡­ it was like, ¡°Woa ~ ¡­¡± ¡­


    NT2: Although I will return to the university, the next chapters will continue to be published weekly (these will probably be published during weekends). However, that is only up to my version in Spanish, after that it probably traduces a chapter of this every two weeks (if I have not decided to translate double chapters ¡­). Ok, that was all. Now¡­ READ


    ¡¸No, wait, What will happen if we die? What if we fail to land properly and end up falling back to the ground?¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down. It went well the last time.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about, Kagami-san¡­ huh? Wait? What-, huh?¡­ This again¡­ Wait, please- aaaaaaaaah ¡­¡­ ..!? ¡¹


    Kagami quickly grabbed Tina¡¯s backpack the moment he saw the Soldiers approaching and jumped to the center of the spiral staircase, and immediately afterwards threw Tina up.


    Tina, who was thrown at an incredible speed to the top of the spiral staircase, desperately extended her hands to the cornice of the spiral staircase, to which she clung with all her strength. Immediately after, she began to move her legs desperately to propel herself to the other side of the spiral staircase while trying to catch her breath.


    ¡¸What-What do you think you do!? Do you want to kill me!? ¡¹


    Tina shouted, with tears in her eyes, from the top of the spiral staircase.


    ¡¸Oooh, so you managed to hold on to the cornice. Well, the next one is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? No-No, I, wait ¡¹


    Kagami stared at Alice as he prepared to throw her. However, at that moment, Takako, thinking that it would be very cruel to make Alice go through something like that, took her in her arms and said, ¡¸Alice-chan, hold tight¡¹, as she began to run vertically up the spiral staircase to the place where Tina was.


    After that, Kagami and the others quickly started running the same way she did before the Soldiers reached them.


    ¡¸Wait! Why only you just take Alice-chan !? You could have taken me too! ¡¹


    ¡¸Tina-chan, it would have been difficult to carry you with that backpack you¡¯re carrying¡­ Well, things went well so it should be fine¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not! I was about to die!¡¹


    Tina, who had somehow avoided a crisis, began to grumble as she tried to catch her breath.


    ¡¸Seriously¡­ you all are really imprudent. But well, I suppose it was worth it ¡¹


    The Demon King murmured in amazement at the same time that he, along with everyone else, looked towards the same place with serious expressions on their faces. In front of them was the door that would lead them directly to the King.


    They quickly opened the door, which led to a long corridor leading to the Throne Room.


    ¡¸¡­ Leave this to us and keep going¡¹


    Takako said as she closed the door they had just passed.


    ¡¸I will also stay. I trust that she will be able to fight alone, but ¡­ her opponents are the Soldiers of the Royal Castle ¡¹


    Said David, who, like Takako, held the door so that no one else could open it from the other side.


    ¡¸The Soldiers of the Castle will end up entering without stopping if someone does not stay here taking care of the door. You want to talk properly with the King, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ That¡¯s why we¡¯ll stay here. Understood?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Okay. Just make sure you stay safe ¡¹


    Kagami said as he started walking down the corridor. However, at that moment, David raised his voice and said, ¡¸Kagami-sama, wait a moment please¡¹, stopping his advance.


    ¡¸¡­ Please, be very careful if Militaria-sama arrives¡¹


    ¡¸Who is that?¡¹


    ¡¸He is one of the most powerful Nobles of the Kingdom of Hexaldoria ¡­ and the person who helped Palna-sama to capture Krull-sama and Rex-sama¡¹


    Kagami looked confused after hearing him say that.


    ¡¸What do you mean when you ask me to be careful if that guy comes along?¡¹


    ¡¸Militaria-sama¡­ has a certain skill. I don¡¯t know the details, but .. It seems that when he is facing his opponentes, all the statistics of this, except for Magic, drastically decrease. I don¡¯t know how this will affect Kagami-sama, but ¡­ ¡¹


    Kagami frowned for a moment after hearing that explanation, however, he soon returned to his usual self at the same time he said, ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine¡¹, with a smile on his face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I can not use Magic, so things could get a little complicated. But I have companions that I can trust. Also, the Demon King is with us. I should be able to talk to the King without having to worry about the others¡¹


    Kagami said as he looked meaningfully at his companions. Seeing that, everyone nodded, implying that they would not let anyone get in the way.


    ¡¸I suppose my concerns were unjustified. Even so, please¡­ please, save Krull-sama and Rex-sama¡¹


    Kagami finally started walking back down the corridor after receiving David¡¯s encouragement. Kagami managed to hear Takako, ¡¸Our first collaboration¡­¡¹, with a strange tone of delicacy and joy in her voice, however, Kagami decided to ignore that as he continued his way to the Throne Room.


    Then, when it came to the end, Kagami laid his hands on the door, which was finely decorated, making it look completely different to all the doors that Kagami had seen now, and went into the Throne Room where the King was.


    ¡¸The Throne Room is¡­ huge¡¹


    ¡¸There are no walls around it either, so you could fall to your death if you stumble by accident. Surely it becomes a cold place during the winter ¡¹


    Kagami and Tina muttered as they quickly evaluated the Throne Room.


    The Throne Room was as wide as the long corridor that the group had to cross before. However, its interior was lavishly decorated with a large carpet of scarlet red at its center, and in the background was a large throne specially created for the use of the King.


    There were no walls in the Throne Room, only a few pillars that support the roof, through which one could see the entire Royal Capital.


    And sitting on the throne was the King, the man with whom the group planned to meet, who observed them in an abnormally calm state.


    The King had a characteristic quiet look, which gave a sense of security to whoever saw him, but at the same time, it seemed to radiate a dignity that would make anyone believe that he was the very incarnation of the word. The King had also grown a thick beard, and wore a male military uniform adapted for him while he let his hair fall backwards.


    Next to the King was Palna, who seemed not to have changed at all since the last time Kagami had seen her, looking as glamorous as the first time, and Rex, who was silent while his gaze wandered looking into the void.


    ¡¸You took your time to get here, don¡¯t you think? You have so much power, and yet¡­ shouldn¡¯t you have been able to get here before? It can¡¯t be ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you were late because you intended to make your way here without killing anyone? You, traitor of humanity who dared to unite ties with the Demons¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸It looks like you were waiting for me¡¹


    ¡¸That is partially correct. It seem that¡­ the King has taken an interest in you. Although it seems that he ended up losing interest while waiting for you to arrive¡¹


    Kagami, who had thought that the King intended to talk to him after noticing that he didn¡¯t seem intent on fighting, moved to a place from which it would be easier for him to talk while watching him.


    ¡¸Oh? Alice-chan, will you no longer hide your Demon horns?¡¹


    ¡¸I no longer think of living hidden anymore. That¡¯s why I came here¡¹


    When Alice said that with an energetic look on her face, Palna clicked her tongue while showing an annoyed look.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time a Human comes to this place¡­ accompanied by a Demon¡¹


    The King said coldly. It was as if he really did not care how his words were interpreted as he looked down at the group.


    ¡¸¡­ What happened to the Soldiers of my Castle? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you killed them all?¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I just knock them out or escape from them. My companions are preventing the Soldiers who were still chasing us from reaching us ¡¹


    After Kagami said that, the King murmured, ¡¸Impressive¡¹ with a surprised look.


    ¡¸Rex? Hey, Rex! ¡¹


    Kagami had tried to get the attention of Rex, who was standing next to the Throne, however, he did not react at all. Kagami said that thinking it was something strange.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like David said¡­ Was him brainwashed? If they brainwashed him, then¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry ¡­ It¡¯s not a brainwash¡¹


    The King said as soon as Menou began to speculate about what was happening.


    ¡¸I have only used a slight hypnosis to keep him calm and avoid him getting out of control. My Brainwashing Skill can only be used on one person at a time¡­ Although I plan to use it on him after I finish applying it completely on my current target. The Hero Role is really rare, it would be a shame to be wasted taking care of something other than the Demon King Subjugation]


    Kagami, Alice and Tina began to feel deeply uncomfortable at the same time that they realized the absence of a certain person in this place.


    ¡¸Where¡­ is Krull?¡¹

 Volume 2 - CH 9.9

    NT: And it¡¯s like, when I had classes to learn English at my school, it was something like¨C


    Me: Why should this be written like this?


    Teacher: Because that¡¯s the way it should be.


    Me: I understand (he does coo his teacher says)


    But now, when I try to translate these things, or when I try to write anything in English, it¡¯s something like that.


    Me: Why should this be written like this?


    Internet: Because that¡¯s the way it should be.


    Me: You lie! (he does it his way)


    ¡­ And that¡¯s why I stopped editing too much the text that the Google Translator gives me unless it has clearly been mistranslated for X reason.


    Do you know what is the funniest? That I was good, but of course, there is this issue, I ¡°was¡± good. I should check my old notebooks to remember everything and so make fewer silly mistakes while doing this version ¡­


    ¡¸Krull is on the top floor of the tower¡­ that you can see over there¡¹


    Said the King as he pointed to a slender tower in the distance. The top of that tower was slightly higher than the tower where the Throne Room was, and to reach it was necessary to climb from the first floor to the top, or jump directly from the top of the tower where it was located the Throne Room and sneak into the other tower entering through a small window that could be seen at its top.


    ¡¸Why is she in that place¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Krull is still in his testing phase. Now she just have to wait to receive my baptism¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹


    ¡¸She has been blessed with a great Role, however, lacking the ability and determination to use it properly. I thought that it would be enough to brainwash her to return her will to fight, but¡­ I never thought that such an absurd idea as to abandon his mission of Subjugating the Demon King would occur to her. Seriously, I could not believe what I heard from Palna¡­ What a shame¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­ what are you talking about? What will you do now that she no longer has any intention of Subjugating the Demon King?¡¹


    ¡¸This time I will not only return her will to fight. This time I will apply my brainwashing to the depths of her brain¡¹


    The King explained as if it was nothing without even changing his facial expression.


    ¡¸My Skills gives me the power to rewrite what my will dictates in the deepest of people through with a continuous Brainwashing. My brainwashing can continue to be carried out as long as there is no interference during the process¡­ That¡¯s why I put Krull in quarantine. So don¡¯t get in the way¡¹


    At that moment, Kagami immediately started running towards the tower that was next to the Throne Room with the intention of releasing Krull and stop the brainwashing, then, when he was near the shore, he kicked the ground with all his strength to jump.


    ¡¸Huh!? What!?¡¹


    However, just at the moment he jumped, Kagami crashed into some invisible structure, which caused him to bounce backwards.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless. You and your friends will no longer be able to leave the Throne Room. And ¡­ do not even think that you can destroy it either. No matter how powerful the blow you give to destroy this place, it is completely repelled. That is the effect of the barrier that surrounds this place¡¹


    After hearing the King¡¯s statement, Alice quickly ran back to the door of the Throne Room to return the way they came. However, the moment she touched the door, her hands were repelled by the same barrier Kagami had hit.


    At the same time, Menou touche the wall of the Throne Room, after which he muttered, ¡¸It seems that we are trapped inside his barrier¡¹, confirming the words of the King.


    ¡¸Let us out please! If we don¡¯t go out, Krull-san¡­! Krull-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down, Alice. If we can¡¯t interfere with force, then we will do it with words¡¹


    Immediately after Kagami said that, he took a deep breath and, ¡¸Krull! We come to save you! Wake up! ¡¹He shouted that with all his might.


    However, after that, the only response he received was the King¡¯s laughter, who seemed to find Kagami¡¯s actions amusing.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless. This barrier blocks even the sound. In addition, I also raised a barrier equal to this around the tower where Krull is¡­ Although it is not as powerful as this. Even so, your voice will not reach her ¡¹


    A total blockade. Kagami could not help but frown before the disadvantageous situation they were in while looking at the King.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that. We should talk¡­ Is not that why you came for? to speak with me?¡¹


    Alice and Kagami showed expressions of bewilderment at hearing those unexpected words.


    ¡¸Will you hear what we have to say?¡¹


    ¡¸I will listen to you. So, talk ¡¹


    Kagami understood that the King really intended to hear what he had to say, after seeing how neither he nor Palna and Militaria, who were with him, were preparing to fight.


    Then, trusting in his words, Kagami reassembled and confronted the King with a proud attitude.


    ¡¸I would like to create a ceasefire agreement between Humans and Demons. We should not fight. We are not different from each other. We, who are standing here next to each other, are proof of that ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­ Certainly, you seem to be able to coexist without problems¡¹


    The King said as he looked at Alice and Menou.


    ¡¸But that is impossible¡¹


    However, the King still responded in that way with total naturalness.


    ¡¸Why? Is it because the Demons are responsible for the emergence of the Monsters?¡­ It is not as if the Demons caused the Monsters to appear intentionally! If you say that because you think the Monsters are bad, then you should try to think of some way to deal with them with the Demons!¡¹


    ¡¸ With the demons?¡­ How funny. So I ask you, with whom should I make that agreement? With the Demon over there? Or with you, a Human? Who will be the representative? ¡¹


    ¡¸The representative will be him¡­ The Demon King¡¹


    The moment he heard those words, the King turned his gaze to the Demon King. The overwhelming amount of Magic Power emanating from his body left no room for others to doubt that he really was the Demon King. However, the King did not alter in the least after knowing that he had the Demon King in front of his eyes.


    ¡¸The Demon King¡­ Agrees to agree a ceasefire with Humans! He has realized the strange situation that the world is living today! That¡¯s why, King! Recognize the ceasefire and help us change the world!¡¹


    Kagami shouted at the King with the greatest sincerity he could.


    ¡¸Do you know it? If we kill the Demon King¡­ the world will Reset. After defeating the Demon King, we will all lose our memory and another Demon King will be born. No matter how long the Humans and the Demons continue to fight, this cycle will only be repeated over and over again!¡¹


    Then Kagami told the King the truth about this world, which had been revealed to him by the Dark Dragon and Estellar.


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    Palna, who had been unable to hide her astonishment after hearing those words, involuntarily asked that.


    However, the King and Militaria only slightly moved their eyebrows, without being particularly surprised, after hearing those words.


    ¡¸Where did¡­ you hear that?¡¹


    The King asked shortly after.


    ¡¸From Estellar¡­ and the Dark Dragon. I heard it from the two of them, who claimed to be the ones who maintained the functioning of the System of this world ¡¹


    The King smiled involuntarily after hearing that response. Then, his smile began to grow bigger and bigger until-.


    ¡¸Fufufufufu- ¡­ Fuahahahahaha!¡¹


    ¨C This turn into laughter.


    ¡¸So is! That¡¯s exactly what matters!¡¹


    Not only Kagami, but even the Demon King frowned in confusion after hearing the King¡¯s inexplicable words.


    Kagami, who suddenly felt like he was being treated as an idiot who knew absolutely nothing, kept quiet and waited for the King to keep talking. Then¡­


    ¡¸I already knew it. I know we must send powerful people to face the Demon King to provoke the Reset¡¹


    He said that with a satisfied look.


    ¡¸¡­ What does that mean?¡¹


    ¡¸I do not know how you did it, but it seems you could meet Estellar and the Dark Dragon, isn¡¯t it? So what do you think? A Demon and a Monsters control not only the functions of this world, but even the Humans¡­ What do you think about the existence of such beings that maintain the functions of this world?¡¹


    Kagami opened her eyes completely after hearing those words.

 Volume 3 - CH 10.01

    NT: I¡¯m so sorry for the delay¡­ again. The Professors in my university ended up assigning me some more homework among other things and in the end I did not have much time for anything ¡­ anyway, i think, I THINK, that everything is over ¡­ for now, so¡­ Well, I should not have another delay¡­ I hope


    NT2: Hey, look, we started with the chapter 10, and also with volume 3¡­ great.. i¡¯ll be adding the ilustrations of V3 so¡­ here¡­ that¡­


    ¡¸Uwa ~, so this is the place where the legendary Holy Sword rested¡¹


    To the Southeast of the City of Balman was the ¡ºAncient Cave¡». Hidden in it was the legendary Holy Sword, which was said to only be found by following the trail of lights and which could only be wielded by a Level 90 Hero, or so the charming and glamorous woman dressed in a Mage¡¯s tunic who was guiding the group of tourists while waving some flags.


    ¡¸Excuse me, Guide-san, where is the legendary Holy Sword? Does the Hero have it?¡¹


    ¡¸The Holy Sword was never used, actually, it was sold to a street vendor by a certain Villager who didn¡¯t know what it really was¡¹


    At the time when the Tourist Guide said that, the group of tourists, composed by Humans and Demons, began to make a fuss after hearing what had happened with the Holy Sword from the tour guide. Seeing that, the tour guide with wavy purple hair smiled slightly while blowing her nose while saying ¡¸I knew they would react that way¡¹.


    ¡¸Is it supposed that the Sacred Sword was sealed on an shrine, isn¡¯t it? So¡­ how do he get the Holy Sword out of there? I don¡¯t think he has taken it by force¡¹


    ¡¸That Villager took her out by force at that moment¡¹


    ¡¸What- he took it out by force? Why did he do that? Did the Sword have any special meaning for him?¡¹


    ¡¸I do not know the details. I only know that that Villager managed to get it out¡¹


    After saying that, the Tour Guide, Palna, murmured ¡ºI can not tell you the real reason why he take it out¡» to herself while continuing to answer the questions of the other tourists.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll take a break of thirty minutes. An Ancient Mage put a protection on this place, so you can be sure that the Monsters will not come to attack us. If you want to explore the Cave, be sure to look for an Auxiliary to accompany you. Also, make sure you do not get carried away just by being accompanied by an Auxiliary and be careful with the Monsters¡¹


    After saying that, Palna went to the place where the Holy Sword should have been resting originally while muttering, ¡¸¡­I¡¯m so tired¡¹ at the same time that she let out a sigh.


    For the sake of converting the Ancient Cave into a tourist attraction, former adventurers were hired daily to reduce considerably the number of monsters that were in it, so that the danger of exploring it was reduced.


    In addition to that, the participating Demons that came along with the other tourists had to wrap their horns with a cloth that suppressed their magic power, and some former Experienced Adventurers had even been hired to protect the tourists who separated from the group.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ll take a break¡¹


    It had been three years since Kagami left at the Casino.


    Since then, the Casino, which experienced a great development during that time, began to take advantage of the Dungeons that were around the Balman as tourist attractions, allowing those who normally could not enter it due to their low level could walk freely around it, and thus create a new source of income. Of course, a careful maintenance work was required to ensure the safety of the tourists, however, the work had gone relatively well since it was also possible to earn money while Subjugating the Monsters.


    However, since there was still the possibility of an incident occurring, it was almost obligatory that the group be accompanied by an Experienced Adventurer.


    Normally, this was a task that was entrusted to the Adventurers hired by the Casino, however, since today there was not enough staff, Palna ended up being appointed to accompany the group.


    ¡¸That David¡­ he will definitely pay for this when I returns. He does not even think about increasing my salary of today. Don¡¯t just go and say¡¸I¡¯m sure Palna-sama is the right one for this, Hohohoho!¡¹! ¡¹


    Palna murmured as she walked through the Dungeon with frustration.


    Although, in reality, David wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong with that.


    ¡¸Gyjijiji!¡¹


    ¡¸Disappear!¡¹


    Suddenly, a Blue Devil emerged from a Spawn Block of the Dungeon due to the Demonic Magic Power that had accumulated in the place, however, it disappeared instantly after being a victim of the magic attack of Palna.


    The Magic that Palna had used was exactly the same one she had used three years ago. However, that enemy that would have caused many problems at that time disappeared instantly at the time when the attack of Palna, who was already at Level 143, impact him. Palna had become someone considerably powerful.


    The reason why she had struggled to reach that level, and thus obtain the strength that she had now, was to be able to keep the promise she had made with everyone three years ago.


    ¡¸Alice, aren¡¯t you supposed to come today too? Hurry up¡­¡¹


    Palm muttered sadly as she walked through the passageway of the Cave.


    Nobody answered, but she already had an idea of ??where Alice was. Then, shortly after that, Palna finally noticed the silhouette of a certain girl, whose long red hair shone like a jewel, and who seemed to be tall enough to reach the chest of Palna, leaning against one of the walls of the cave.


    Konkon. The moment he approached the girl, Palna could see that the girl seemed to be trying to break something on the wall with a hammer.


    NT3: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.02

    NT: So¡­ lets talk about words that i hate¡­ Good grief¡­ i don¡¯t get it, no, i mean, i get it, but i don¡¯t know how to translate it and¡­ is annoying


    ¡¸I did it¡­ I got it!¡¹


    The Girl shouted, with a voice full of joy, when she finally managed to break the rock wall of the Dungeon, while raising a rock that emitted a white light.


    ¡¸Oh~? What is that you picked up?¡¹


    ¡¸Uh? that voice¡­!?¡¹


    The Girl, who was surprised by Palna¡¯s sudden voice, turned around.


    ¡¸So you came today after all, what about your work?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­ I went out during my break.. So, well, what are you doing here, Palna-san?¡¹


    ¡¸The tourism group lacked personnel, so they designated me as Guide for today. But you should already know that, now, why do you think I¡¯m here?¡¹


    Palna said with a meaningful smile on her face as she approached the Girl. On the other hand, the Girl, Alice, whose eyes seemed to be the only thing that had not changed after these three years, turned her gaze away as she dropped a cold drop of sweat.


    ¡¸Seriously, you used to be so brave and honest in the past, but it seems that the inside has changed as much as the outside¡­ Onee-san is sad. I wonder where I¡¯m wrong?¡¹


    NT: You should already know, but ¡­ Onee-san would be ¡°Sister¡±. The use of the word is not limited only to individuals of the same family. They are usually also used by people who maintain a certain closeness when there is a difference in age.


    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t changed at all! This is a very important job!¡¹


    Alice said, protesting Palna¡¯s words as she puffed out her cheeks.


    Alice was two heads taller than she was 3 years ago. At the beginning she grew slowly, however, after turning 16, she began to grow at a higher speed, in addition, her figure stopped being that of a girl, and instead, began to look more like that of a woman.


    Even so, she kept wrapping her horns, which grew behind her head, with the cloth that Kagami had given her to hide them, on the other hand, her appearance while working at the Casino with a smile on her face had become more beautiful, actually, she currently had many more fans than before.


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I will hear your excuses when we return to the City. Come on, David asked me to take you back. You should be more aware as our Poster Girl*¡­ also, that clothes¡¹


    NT: I ??don¡¯t really sure about what should i put here, nor in spanish, nor en english, i just ain¡¯t sure, so, i just gonna put that and hope that it works¡­ errrm, that thing should refers to those girl on the publicity¡­ like a mascot¡­ the mascot of the Casino¡­


    Palna said while looking at the clothes Alice was wearing. Alice used to wear a simple and practical attire that allowed her to move freely, and almost never took it off. However, right now, she was wearing a short-sleeved adventure jacket and shorts, and a small bag was also on her waist. She was dressed in the kind of outfit that an Adventurer with the role of Thief would normally use.


    ¡¸What happened to the clothes I bought you last night?¡¹


    ¡¸They didn¡¯t let me move much, and besides, I didn¡¯t¡­ like those clothes either. A-Ah, no! I mean, I didn¡¯t want it to get dirty, so forgive me, Palna-san!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha~a¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter, why do I care about anyway? Even so, don¡¯t ever come back to a place as dangerous as this one. You just make everyone worry when you do it¡¹


    ¡¸Its okay, I¡¯m a Demon so I can fight pretty good¡¹


    Alice said as she lifted her arm. Palna showed a tired look when she saw her do that.


    In fact, Alice had already reached Level 118, and her strength was comparable to that of the previous Rex and Krull.


    Demons automatically level up as they grow. However, this also works in reverse. Taking that into account, it was very clear how hard Alice had been working, who was only Level 23 three years ago, when anyone admired how much she had grown.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just because the Monsters don¡¯t attack you? The best thing is to keep an eye on your fans in case they try to kidnap you again¡¹


    Two years ago, Alice was kidnapped by a group of fans who had visited the Casino. Fortunately, she did not suffer any harm since these were driven by harmless desires, in addition, the incident could be resolved in less than half a day thanks to David, Takako and Menou, who became the embodiment of the wrath when they found out what happened .


    Even so, Palna, who still felt remorse for what she had done in the past, could not help but think that herself should also make sure to keep Alice protected, so she decided that she should become stronger.


    As a result of that, Palna also increased her Level.


    ¡¸You do not need to remind me of that¡­ But you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking, I¡¯m sorry, Palna-san¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I may also be too restrictive with so much care that I try to give you. I know you¡¯ve become much stronger, but you¡¯ve also been starting to get away without permission more often¡­ I will not tell you that you can not go out once in a while, but at least make sure you tell someone before, okay? ¡¹


    Palna said as she let out a sigh while caressing Alice¡¯s head. Alice, who knew that Palna understood more than anyone the pain of losing someone close, honestly reflected on her scolding while smiling, happy that Palna cared for her, while answering, ¡¸Yes¡¹.


    ¡¸Well, now, you seemed to be celebrating having found something¡­ what was it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, this? It¡¯s a Spawn Block! The super rare object capable of producing Monsters! I finally found it!¡¹


    Alice said as she showed Palna the crystal that emitted a pale light.


    The Spawn Blocks were essentially rocks that absorbed the Magic Power of the Demons to produce Monsters. However, when the Spawn Block is manipulated, it can become an item capable of absorbing the Magic Power of the Demons and turning it into something completely harmless.


    The white cloth that was wrapped around Alice¡¯s horns was made with a Spawn Block, and that was why Alice did not have to worry about her Magical Power seeping through.


    ¡¸So you had been going out to look for this. Couldn¡¯t you just have bought it instead of looking for it?¡¹


    ¡¸No, theses are too expensive! I don¡¯t have much money! The Spawn Block have started to be commercialized since the exchanges with the Demons have become more frequent, but even the smallest ones are worth 2 Golds, you know?


    ¡¸He~e ¡­ To think that they were worth so much. I had never tried to buy one so i did not sap it. So? What did you want it for? Do you plan to sell it? You said it was a job, so, are you supposed to find it?


    ¡¸No. I use them to make ornaments for the horns. Cute and nice ornaments that the Demons can use ¡¹


    Palna did not take long to understand Alice¡¯s intentions when she saw the smile she put on while saying that.


    ¡¸To fulfill your dream?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Although it¡¯s not just my dream ¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh, that¡¯s a great job¡¹


    Although exchanges between Humans and Demons had been increasing lately, not all Demons could use some kind of cloth or tool made with Spawn Blocks capable of suppressing their Magic Power. Actually, most did not use it.


    There were several reasons for this. Some said it was too expensive while another did not understand why they should wrap their horns with a cloth for the sake of Humans.


    That¡¯s why Alice was striving to create some easy-to-use decorations for the Demons just to be able to get closer to the World where Humans and Demons could live side by side without prejudice or discrimination.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.03

    NT: Errrm, I¡¯m sorry for the delay. Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to delay with this thing, however, the semester in my University is abouth to end (I have about two weeks left) and I¡¯m pretty busy with several things because of that, so¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to to be able to translate anything until the second week of August, when my semester is over and I am no longer so busy. That¡­ until then I guess.


    At that moment, ¡¸Gy~urururu¡¹, an unpleasant sound could be heard throughout the cave. When Palna began to look around to find the source of that sound, Alice crouched down, holding her belly, at the same time blushing embarrassed.


    ¡¸¡­ Oh I see. David said he would make you a Bento* today, right? Did you forget it?¡¹


    NT: Bento or Lunch Box.


    ¡¸Yes! Don¡¯t you bring it with you, Palna-san?¡¹


    Alice¡¯s expression regained its usual brightness when she heard Palna¡¯s words. On the other hand, Palna, who could not tell if she was hungry or not, smiled wryly at the way she reacted when she heard the word ¡°Bento¡±, at the same time she pulled a bento out of the bag she had brought with her.


    When Palna handed the bento to Alice, her eyes lit up as she began to remove the cloth it was wrapped in. Palna could not help but smile placidly when she saw her do it with such a happy expression.


    ¡¸Huh?¡­ Palna-san, are not you going to eat?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not hungry right now. I¡¯ll eat later, when I¡¯m hungry¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ *Fun*¡¹


    Alice stared at Palna with a doubtful look, however, she finally gave up when Palna gestured with her hand to urge her to eat. Then, Alice drilled one of the sausages that were in the bento with the fork and, immediately after, said ¡¸Ah ~ n¡¹ while she took it to the mouth of Palna.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not hungry¡­ have not I already told you?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that¡­ I just want to eat with Palna-san¡¹


    Palna narrowed her eyes as she watched Alice, who was holding the sausage in front of her. Palna, who had only brought one bento, decided to give it to Alice, however, it seems that Alice noticed it right away. The bag Palna wore wasn¡¯t big enough to carry two bentos, and since she handed it to her after hearing the growl in her stomach, it was easy to predict that Palna had given she her since she was worried about her.


    ¡¸I am happy that you does this for me, but I do not feel comfortable knowing that I am eating the food of Palna-san¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously¡­ your intuition improves with each passing year. How did you realize¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It is not obvious? I just thought that Palna-san would do something like this¡¹


    After confirming that her assumption was correct, Alice returned to take the fork, with the sausage stuck in it, to the mouth of Palna. Palna, who looked around to make sure there was no one else around, approached Alice reluctantly to accept the sausage.


    ¡¸Ready, now eat the rest¡¹


    ¡¸Was not that too little!?¡¹


    The pair began to eat, with a smile on their face, while they maintain that casual chat. The reason they could both have this kind of conversation was Kagami, who three years ago had destroyed the barriers that separated Human and Demon.


    Palna, who until just 3 years ago hated the Demons deeply, was now able to talk calmly with them. Not only that, she, with the intention of keeping the promise she had made with Kagami, had made sure to take care of Alice more than anyone else. In fact, she even ended up arguing with Menou from time to time when they started fighting to decide who would take care of Alice.


    Alice had also grown significantly during these last three years, not only physically, but also mentally. At the beginning, when Kagami was still here, she, with the intention of creating a World where Humans and Demons could work together, tried to ask the people around her to help her realize her ideas to connect Human and Demon, and I tried to promote any instance in which Humans and Demons had to work together to improve their relationship in that way.


    However, things had finally changed, and as a result, it had become normal to see groups consisting of humans and demons hanging around the streets of the city, or drinking together in a bar, without worrying in the least about their differences


    And all that was thanks to Kagami, who broke the barriers that separated them. However, Kagami was no longer here.


    For the past three years, Alice has continued to wait for the day he returns.


    ¡¸Kagami-san, don¡¯t you think about going back yet? Will not you come back tomorrow?¡¹


    Those were the words that Alice told herself every day of every year that passed.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.04

    NT: I¡¯M BACK


    NT2: I¡­ was trylly¡­ expectin that¡­ maybe¡­ someone¡­ pickup this novel while a wasn¡¯t around¡­ you see¡­ i don¡¯t really care you know, i would be really happy if someone does¡­ but, that don¡¯t gonna happen, ?isn¡¯t it? Why, i don¡¯t know¡­ Well, i doesn¡¯t matter¡­ *fun*¡­ it seems like you gonna be stuck with me a little longer¡­.


    NT3: I was looking the index of que raw and¡­ i notice that the Author had been adding some extra chapters before que Epilogue so¡­ i guess that this thing will be a little longer than what i (we) may have expectet at the beggening¡­


    N4: I¡¯ve¡­ been thinking about began to translate Din no Monsh? (The Emblem of Din ~The Reincarnation of the Magician Regis~), i mean, translate the english version of that novel since i am about to finifh the Volume 2 on Spanish¡­ i¡¯m not really sure about that, i mean, i don¡¯t think that i¡¯m really good doing this, but¡­ no one else is doing it right now¡­ and i can do it¡­ so¡­ maybe¡­ i¡¯ll going to start doing it the next week, after finish the Volume 2 on spanish, so¡­ if any of you like that novel¡­ and feel satisfied with my work¡­ you should look for it the next week¡­ thats all¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just Alice. Rex, Krull, Tina, Palna, Takako, Menou and David also had been waiting for Kagami to return. However, Kagami had not yet returned. Since Kagami did not return, everyone who had been working at the Casino to help Kagami started to go on their own paths. They couldn¡¯t just keep spending their lives at the Casino when he showed no signs of coming back.


    Rex was the first one to leave. A year after Kagami left, he, after realizing that it was possible that Kagami did not return, no matter how long they waited for him, said, ¡¸I¡¯m leaving. I¡­ I won¡¯t spend the rest of my days working as a waiter¡¹, while leaving the place. Rex, who originally only started working at the Casino because he expected Kagami to train him, had no reason to stay in it if Kagami wasn¡¯t there.


    Krull and Tina left a year after that. Two years after Kagami left, Krull received an anonymous letter, and then, after reading its contents, she simply muttered, ¡¸I must go check something¡¹, and then she suddenly disappeared the next day.


    David looked for Krull for a whole week, however, he, who didn¡¯t even know where she was going, was unable to find her.


    Alice remembered that, before she disappear, Krull, who after Kagami¡¯s departurem began to lose her energy day by day, showed a serious expression, which seemed to say that she had already lost her patience.


    And finally, Tina, who originally worked in the Church, said, ¡¸I¡¯ll go on a training trip! There are still many people I cannot save with the power I have right now¡­ I will not return until I am able to use Detoxification Magic at least¡¹. Tina, who had started working at the Casino just to help the rest as a Member of the Hero Party, had decided to embark on a journey motivated by the disappearance of Rex and Krull.


    A few months later, and for some unknown reason, Takako also went on a trip. She asked to Menou and the Kenta Uros to take care of the CLUBGACHIHOMO and then she left after saying, ¡¸I also want to try new things¡¹.


    NT: I ?¡­ look for this¡­ I mean¡­ while i was translating the description of the characters, specifically David¡¯s, a similar word came out¡­ and i look for what it was¡­ is ¡­ uggg¡­ it refers to¡­ big ¡­ people¡­ bulky¡­ fat¡­ with muscles¡­ ugg¡­ my eyes¡­ fuck¡­ I knew it was a bad idea¡­ but if I hadn¡¯t done it, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to put there¡­ uggg¡­. I¡­ uggggggg¡­ don¡¯t look for it¡­ or you will die¡­


    Takako still passed through the city of Balman to meet the others once in a while, but, the other three at no time were shown again.


    In the end, only Alice, Palna, Menou and David remained in the Casino. Menou had stayed mainly because Alice wanted to stay at the Casino, however, he had also decided to stay since he felt indebted to Kagami.


    David on the other hand had stayed mainly because Kagami had asked him to take care of the Casino, however, he also did it to take care of Alice and Palna. In addition, he also wanted the Casino to continue operating as usual for when Krull returned.


    ¡¸I wonder¡­ what is everyone doing now?¡¹


    Alice muttered with a sad look on her face as she ate the bento.


    ¡¸Who knows? Maybe they are dead somewhere ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, Palna-san. What if it ends up like this? I don¡¯t know what I would do if I found Tina-san¡¯s body somewhere¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure that Ku-chan and Tina will be fine. Tina just went on a training trip, and I doubt Ku-chan gives up on that guy¡¹


    ¡¸What about Rex-san?¡¹


    ¡¸He¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what is he trying to do, but I¡¯m sure it will be something stupid. It seemed to me that¡­ he had a rather tense look when he left. And he hasn¡¯t come back after these two years¡¹


    Alice showed a restless look after hearing those words. Alice didn¡¯t care only for Kagami. She also cared about Rex, Krull and Tina, friends with whom she spent her days three years ago, and who had already become her important family.


    She knew perfectly that everything she had now was due to them.


    ¡¸Hey, cheer up. You don¡¯t have to put on such a tense face just because I talk like that about that Chikubiboy*. I understand that you feel bad about not knowing where they are even after all this time, but you can be sure that they will come back ¡¹


    NT: Errm, I decided to change the names to accommodate those that appeared on the ¡°character descriptions¡± (although the only thing i chaged was their last names). This thing¡­


    ¡¸Un, you¡¯re right!¡¹


    ¡¸All right. It is time for us to return. The break of the tourism group is about to end. Come on, we have a lot of work to do today!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    After that, the pair returned to the place where the tourism group was located, and shortly thereafter they returned to the City of Balman.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while¡¹


    After returning to Balman, Palna and Alice went to the Casino¡¯s break room to give them a rest at their feet, which they felt quite tired after walking so much, however, at that time, a certain Blond Hero opened the door of the break room, then he serve some tea to himself, and sat down to eat some cookies with a carefree attitude.


    ¡¸Well, well, if is Chikubiboy¡¹


    ¡¸I was already waiting for you to say something when I finally came back after so long, but it ended up being something more severe than I expected¡¹


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.05

    Pack (01/02)


    NT: Yeah~, sorry for not posting anything the last week, i was a little busy, but, hey, look, i felt bad for that, so i decide to do a double release this week, and¡­ well, that all¡­ enjoy your reading.


    Due to the tranquility with which he sat, Alice just stared at him with a lost look while Palna let out a sigh. Then, a few seconds later, Alice¡¯s gaze did light up as she ran towards Rex, then he jumped at him while hes long and bright red hair swayed.


    ¡¸Huh!? What are you doing!?¡¹


    Rex, who failed to react in time to Alice¡¯s jump, ended up soaking up the tea he had served for himself moments before.


    ¡¸Who are you?¡­ A fan? Even if you are, it¡¯s still wrong for you to jump on me as soon as you see me. Hey, Palna, I think you¡¯ve become somewhat negligent with the employee education since I left ¡¹


    Alice didn¡¯t pay much attention to Rex¡¯s unexpected words. However, after noticing Rex¡¯s sulky look, she could understand that he was not joking.


    ¡¸What are you talking about? It¡¯s Alice, don¡¯t you see it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah? What are you talking about? Alice is much smaller. I wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating if I said it¡¯s just a little girl¡¹


    Rex said as he put his hands on his knees. Alice couldn¡¯t help but involuntarily inflating her cheeks after realizing that Rex hadn¡¯t recognized her.


    ¡¸Sorry! But you are too tall! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re Alice! ¡¹


    At that moment, Alice showed Rex, who still refused to believe it was her, the ribbon she used to hide her horns behind her head and the cloth she used to suppress her Magic Power. Then Rex began examining Alice from every angle while showing an astonished look.


    ¡¸¡­ Have you not grown too much?¡­ And in many places?¡¹


    ¡¸First, three years ago, when I was 13 years old, I was too small for my age. I had gone through a phase of slow growth. But after that I started growing without problems¡¹


    ¡¸That must be a lie! That you will start growing so fast is¡­ I have more muscles than before! But that is because I was training! ¡¹


    ¡¸What have you been¡­ doing so far? We lost several of our Noble customers after you and Krull left, you know? Now, speak¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I was training in the Dungeons that are around the world¡¹


    ¡¸Ha~a? Why would you do something like that?¡¹


    At that moment, Alice, who seemed to have noticed something, took distance from Rex with an insecure look on her face.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up Alice?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Rex-san, why did you go to the Dungeons? Wait¡­ It can¡¯t be that-¡¹


    Noticing that Alice was beginning to smile, Palna approached Rex to ask him something, however, at the moment she was going to speak to him, she let out a scream, ¡¸Ugggg!¡¹, at the same time she perceived an unpleasant smell. Rex, who was shocked by her reaction, left the break room in silence and made his way to the showers for the casino staff.


    Ten minutes later. Rex returned from the bathroom, looking cleaner than before, and carrying a towel around his neck.


    ¡¸So¡­ why did you go to the Dungeons?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll explain that to you¡¹


    At that moment, the door of the break room opened and a man, who had distinctive fish eyes and was dressed in a suit and tie tied around his neck, entered. Behind him was a girl who had green hair tied in two ponytails and who also wore a white cleric suit which seemed to be designed to facilitate her movements.


    ¡¸Tina-san! What is he doing here?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, well, Alice-sama? You have nothing to tell me before?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, David-san, I shouldn¡¯t have left on my own¡¹


    ¡¸Very well. Alice-sama returned safe and sound, so there is nothing to regret¡¹


    David said while showing a smile. Until a few hours ago, his head had entered into complete chaos believing that Alice would suddenly leave just like Krull.


    ¡¸*Han*¡¹, Palna, who knew that, snorted with her nose as she laughed.


    ¡¸I feel him hasn¡¯t changed much since last year, but ¡­ David has put all his dedication into Alice¡¯s care. Well, at least it looks much more energetic than before ¡¹


    ¡¸Hohoho, Tina-sama seems to have grown since the last time I saw her¡¹


    ¡¸So you realized, huh. I had been a little nervous since Alice could end up reaching me if I didn¡¯t do anything, but now¡­ Just look at me¡¹


    Tina, who wanted to show off her growth, hurried to Alice¡¯s side with a face and said, ¡¸How are you?¡¹ With a confident look. Tina had certainly grown over the past three years. However, Tina was the same height as the current Alice.


    Tina was shocked after realizing that reality.


    ¡¸Wait! Why did you grow so much !? I¡¯m already 19! Aren¡¯t I supposed to not grow anymore!? At this rate I will be the smallest one!¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you says that¡­ Errm, when does Tina-san come back? I don¡¯t think that coincidentally also returned time¡­ Did you make any agreement with Rex-san? Why did Rex-san go to the Dungeons?¡¹


    Palna, who also had some curiosity, asked David to give them an explanation, so after Alice asked for the same thing, he nodded. At that time, David said, ¡¸The best thing would be for us to talk somewhere else¡¹, proposing to go to Takako¡¯s Bar, which was now in charge of him.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.06

    Pack (02/02)


    NT: I don¡¯t understand myself, I mean¡­ I¡¯m not bad at reading, I think I can read quite well in English, but¡­ when I have to write¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I just¡­ uggg¡­ sometimes I think I should have someone check this instead of trying to do everything by myself, but¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­


    ¡¸Go clean the bathrooms. Of course, an inferior creature like you does not need cleaning tools. Instead you can use your tongue to clean everything¡­ understood? ¡¹


    ¡¸Silence¡¹


    ¡¸Nga~ aa~ AAAA~ AA~ aa~!¡¹


    The first thing the group saw when opening the doors of the bar was Menou, who was whipping the Kenta Uros. Everyone looked away, with complicated expressions on their faces, in front of the unpleasant scene.


    ¡¸To think that Menou would have such hobbies ¡­ I never thought that a person could change so much in just two years¡¹


    ¡¸I thought Menou-san was a decent person, but¡­ It¡¯s a shame¡¹


    Menou finally realized that the group had entered the bar when he heard the voices devoid of enthusiasm of Rex and Tina. Immediately afterwards, he left the whip in his hands on the table and ran straight towards Alice with a pale look.


    ¡¸It-It is not what you think, Alice-sama! It¡¯s just that they won¡¯t listen to me unless I treat them the same way Takako-sama does!¡¹


    ¡¸I know, I know. So calm down¡¹


    Alice said with a smile on her face as she gently stroked the head of the desperate Menou.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Menou-san. Asking you to take care of the bar might have been a bad idea¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. Usually I just have to give orders, but it takes these guys too much time to clean the bathrooms with those bodies they have, so I¡¯ve been having to take care of that instead¡­ Anyway, what are you all doing here?¡¹


    Menou, who had already become accustomed to that exhausting life, let out a tired sigh as he said, ¡¸Let¡¯s sit down to talk¡¹, while leading the group to the place where they used to get together to talk.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since we talked like this¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, I thought it would be a good idea to have a meeting at the bar since Menou-sama could have started feeling lonely¡¹


    ¡¸Ug-¡­! Is not like i¡¯m feeling lonely! I would be very happy if Alice-sama stayed by my side! But I am satisfied with how calm everything is here!¡¹


    Menou shouted in a hurry at the moment David murmured that. Tina and Rex smiled to themselves relieved to see that Menou hadn¡¯t changed too much after all the time they were away.


    Shortly after. David and Palna were given a whiskey, while Alice, Tina and Rex were given a glass of milk.


    After checking that everyone was ready, David snorted in satisfaction, ¡¸Fumu¡¹ before starting to speak.


    ¡¸It is not a coincidence that Rex-sama and Tina-sama returned today. That was because I asked them to come back today in advance ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What does that mean?¡¹


    Palna asks with a frown in front of David¡¯s incomprehensible words.


    ¡¸Palna-sama¡­ Remember the conditions that Kagami-sama and the King agreed in exchange for postponing the Reset of the world?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t remember it very well, but I think it had something to do with the Salvation of the World or something like that¡¹


    ¡¸That is. Bring Salvation to the World¡­ in 5 years. That was his condition¡¹


    At that moment, the eyes of Palna, Menou and Alice were flooded by a feeling of anxiety. They had not forgotten it yet. The only reason they had not been consumed by a sense of crisis as the time limit approached was because they believed that Kagami would be able to solve everything in time.


    ¡¸It has been three and a half years since he made that agreement with the King. ¡­ Now, he only has a year and a half left to accomplish¡¹


    The three, who had been casually enjoying their daily lives, began to sweat cold the moment they collided with the harsh reality.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t help but panic when I thought about it two years ago. But we can¡¯t just do nothing just because Kagami hasn¡¯t returned yet. But now that we can¡¯t just go to defeat the Demon King, we only have one alternative left ¡¹


    David took two tickets from his pocket and showed them to Palna. It was the article that was possible to acquire in the Guild after gathering 10,000 Gold.


    ¡¸Where did you get that? Are not supposed to be worth 10,000 golds each? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hohoho, it only took me 3 years to raise enough money for these two. The Casino has become much more prosperous in recent years, but¡­ I am really surprised that Kagami-sama managed to collect the remaining 5,000 Gold in just half a year back then¡¹


    David said as he handed one of the tickets to Rex while leaving the remaining ticket on the table.


    ¡¸The fastest way to earn money is to defeat monsters. On the other hand, we can also earn money with the Casino that Kagami-sama left in our care¡­ In addition to that, it is also possible to earn some extra money by completing some mission while visiting a Dungeon ¡¹


    ¡¸So you sent Rex-san to earn money?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, however, there is no doubt that there will be many powerful individuals, just like Estellar-sama and the King, in the place where Kagami-sama went. That¡¯s why ¡­ Rex-sama also went to train ¡¹


    Hearing those words, Alice looked at Rex. At that moment, Rex snorted with his proud nose, ¡¸Fufun¡¹ while displaying his Status Window.


    Then, everyone could see the number 214 written where his level was supposed to be.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.07

    NT: And it¡¯s like¡­ honestly¡­ I¡¯m not in the mood to say something¡­ huh¡­ I¡¯m just not in the mood I guess ¡­ so just read (oh, and sorry for the delay)


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t sure how many tickets I could get, so I asked Rex-sama, who owns the Hero Role, to go training. He may not yet be as powerful as Kagami-sama, but he is still a Hero. There is no doubt that he is the most powerful among us all¡¹


    ¡¸So¡­ Do you plan to send Rex to the same place as Kagami?¡¹


    After Palna asked that, David nodded slightly. Seeing that, Palna sighed.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s what it was about. Could you have told me in secret you know? I mean, even Tina seemed to know¡¹


    ¡¸I already had plans to go on a training trip back then, you know? David-san simply decided to tell me that Rex-san was planning to follow Kagami a day before I went on a trip¡¹


    Then Tina inflated her proud chest and said, ¡¸And I thought that the least I could do as his friend was to go help him¡¹.


    ¡¸Ah, I also consider going with him if by chance there was one more ticket. I have also become stronger, you know? I thought doing it was the most reasonable thing since I would probably have to deal with Kagami¡¯s follies if I went to that place¡¹


    Tina said as she displayed her Status Window. There it was clearly written, Level 136. Seeing that, Palna laughed with her nose, ¡¸*Han*¡¹, while unfolding her own State Window. Seeing her, Tina showed a look of amazement.


    NT: Reminder: Palna is Level 143.


    ¡¸Guh¡­ I thought I had surpassed you! So it¡¯s impossible to beat you in just one year after all¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry. However, only someone powerful can go, so I guess the ticket is mine, right?¡¹


    Palna tried to take the ticket that had been put on the table with a proud look on her face. However, before Palna could take it, Tina grabbed the ticket with her hand and lifted it from the table while her pigtails swayed.


    ¡¸No, no, wait a moment. I¡¯m sure they needed someone capable of using Recovery Magic. Besides¡­ I want to see Kagami-san too¡¹


    NT: Ho ho~?


    ¡¸Impossible, couldn¡¯t it be that you too¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s not like that! It is completely wrong! Please, unlike Krull-san, I don¡¯t like him! It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been too long since the last time I saw that idiot¡¹


    NT: ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Nope, I don¡¯t believe her, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t believe her.


    David and Menou let out a sigh as they watched the couple argue. Then, shortly after, Alice¡¯s look, who had been tense until just a few moments ago, suddenly became more determined.


    ¡¸Anyway, I tell you that doesn¡¯t work! In addition, it is only a small difference! And the healer role is absolutely important! I even learned a skill¡­ Eh!?¡¹


    At that moment, while Tina was immersed in the discussion, Alice approached her carefully and snatched the ticket at the moment she saw an opening.


    ¡¸So I, who can play an active role as a healer and attacker is more suitable¡¹


    Alice said completely naturally while swinging the ticket she had just stolen with a smile on her face.


    ¡¸Wait, Alice. I will not let you go without me. Also, what do you think you¡¯ll do there?¡¹


    ¡¸No. I will not change my mind. I¡¯m going to see Kagami-san¡­ And if I can¡¯t meet him, then at least I¡¯d like to know how he is¡¹


    ¡¸I understand how you feel. But it is still no. I will not let you go alone¡¹


    ¡¸Well, in that case I will go with Palna-san. Rex-san can stay here¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s better¡¹


    Rex can¡¯t help but let out a sigh while telling them, ¡¸that¡¯s not right¡¹, to the pair. David and Menou, who also disagreed with that idea, looked worried.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I just told Rex-sama to go training. I already imagined that you would start competing to decide who would go. It would have been nice if I had been able to get more than only one extra ticket. It is good to see that you are motivated with all this¡­ but you need a lot of power to overcome the current situation¡¹


    David said as he took Alice¡¯s ticket, then approached Menou and offered him the ticket.


    ¡¸Please, take it, Menou-sama. You are the only one who has a power similar to that of Rex-sama. And more importantly, you are the only one who has experience facing the Dark Dragon¡¹


    Menou could not help showing a perplexed look at the moment when he noticed that he was offering the ticket. This was due in part to the sad look Alice put on when that happened and the fact that he didn¡¯t have as many desires to go as the others.


    In the first place, there was a possibility that the Dark Dragon would not accept it. The Dark Dragon had told him that only Humans were allowed to go to the next stage and make a wish. Although he didn¡¯t really understand why.


    NT: Chapter 8 Part 5


    However, he also understood that whoever was going should be someone powerful and with a high level. Menou knew very well the strength of the Monsters that inhabited that Dungeon.


    ¡¸¡­ Fine. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the right thing, but I¡¯ll do what I can¡¹


    Then, after understanding that there was no point in wasting time worrying about those things, Menou tried to take the ticket.


    ¡¸David, that ticket¡­ give it to me¡¹


    At that moment, from the entrance of the bar, a voice with which everyone was familiar could be heard. David couldn¡¯t help but turn immediately to the entrance of the bar the moment he heard that nostalgic voice. There was Krull, dressed in a worn robe.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.08

    NT: First of all, sorry for the delay¡­ I had things to do and¡­ well¡­ I ended up delaying a bit¡­ Second¡­ I wanted to inform you that I plan to buy one of WordPress¡¯s plans, and that it is possible that, after that, I modified the blog a bit, so things could start to look a little different from one moment to another, also, after buying the ¡°plan¡±, I also plan to change the option to monetize the blog, I mean, I will start to add ads, it will not be at the level where you end up being redirected to a random page just by pushing somewhere on the screen, but even so¡­ you will see some ad in some parts, such as at the beginning or end of each entry, and¡­ well, that¡¯s all i guess (Errrm, I really do not understand how the ads work, so I would appreciate if you deactivate the ad blocking program you have if you are using any).


    Ah, I¡¯m not sure when I will start this. I may do it today, or within 3 more weeks (I don¡¯t know if I have enough money to buy the WordPress plan right now¡­)


    ¡¸Kru¡­ Krull-sama?¡¹


    David said, with a surprised look, as he stared at Krull, as if trying to confirm that she was really there. Despite having already turned 21 years old, she didn¡¯t look any different than she looked three years ago. She looked young, and at first glance looked like a beautiful doll very well made. Her long, silky hair of an unusual deep blue color wiggled gently because of the wind.


    It did not matter from what point she was looked at, there was no doubt that it was Krull, however, the atmosphere around her gave a more mature feeling compared to a year ago.


    ¡¸You¡­ Where have you been all this time!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry I left without saying anything before, but-¡­ Kya!¡¹


    Krull, who began answering Palna¡¯s question as he entered the Bar like any other Adventurer, let out a scream the moment he slipped on a rag, which had been used to clean the floor before she arrived, causing Krull to fall to the floor.


    ¡¸Ooh, but it¡¯s Krull-san¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly. I felt a little nervous when she arrived that way, but it really is Krull-san! Welcome back, Krull-san¡¹


    ¡¸What about that reaction!? Please stop acting as if I was the kind of person who committed this kind of accidents often¡¹


    After hearing her answer, Tina began to drink a glass of milk in front of her, while letting out a sigh, ¡¸*Fu~*¡¹. Krull on the other hand rushed to stand up again, with her cheeks flushed, while staring at Tina and Alice, with a critical look in response to treir rude comments.


    ¡¸So? Where have you been all this time? David was looking for you everywhere, you know? He did it for days you know!? Because he was unable to fill the void you left in his heart after you disappeared, this perverted old man ended up going through a long depression¡¹


    ¡¸Enough, Palna-sama, you can stop talking about it. Now, Krull-sama, would you mind explaining what you have been doing recently?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I sent a message to Krull¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What do you mean by that?¡¹


    Rex said before Krull could answer. At that moment, David looked at Rex with a sharp look, and some surprise, after hearing his sudden words.


    ¡¸A day, after I started with my training ¡­ I began to feel anxious. The days I spent training were¡­ a real hell. I am sure that my Master had to live something even worse until he reached level 999. But¡­ I could not help but begin to think that maybe, my Master, who carried out such a painful training, could not accomplish his task alone¡¹


    ¡¸You will not be saying that¡­ do you think he could die trying?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to believe it. But¡­ it¡¯s been three years. I want to believe that he is alive and continues to strive to achieve his goal, but¡­ he is alone, and if he does not succeed¡­ I am afraid of that¡¹


    Rex said as he laughed at himself as he showed a miserable look that seemed to be saying, ¡¸What kind of ¡­ Cowardly hero am I?¡¹, While covering his face with his hands.


    David had no trouble imagining the psychological damage that Rex, who was originally quite proud, had to have suffered after seeing him show that part of him. No matter if he is a hero or not, he was still too young. It was normal for him to end up feeling anxious after having no news of Kagami, who went somewhere unknown. For that reason, David couldn¡¯t help blaming himself for not realizing that before.


    ¡¸David, it¡¯s not Rex-san¡¯s fault that I¡¯m gone¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Krull-sama¡¹


    ¡¸The message he sent me only said,¡ºI am preparing to follow my Master. I plan to move on¡». At no time did he ask me for help ¡¹


    ¡¸Then¡­ why did you leave?¡¹


    ¡¸It is true that Rex-san¡¯s message made me make my decision. However, I had already considered the idea of ??going after Kagami-san from the beginning. But¡­ if I were to go with a low level, it wouldn¡¯t be useful to Kagami-san at all. That¡¯s why I went with my Father ¡¹


    After hearing those words, everyone remembered Krull saying, ¡¸¡­I must go check something¡¹, before disappearing. Palna, who soon understood the relationship that had with the current situation, asked Krull, ¡¸What did you check?¡¹.


    ¡¸My Father, as you know, is one of the Administrators of this world. Because of that, I thought that, like Estellar and the Dark Dragon, he should know who went to the Next Stage before and what their levels were at the time. So I went to ask him¡­ What was the level of the person with the Role of Sage who had passed to the Next Stage!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­And what did you do after discovering it?¡¹


    ¡¸I thought that if I could not reach it, I will not be able to go to the Next Stage. However, I wanted to see Kagami-san. That¡¯s why I started training ¡¹


    At that moment, Krull displayed his Status Window. Everyone could see the number 172 written next to their Level. Both Tina and Palna, showed a surprised look before the fact that Krull had managed to grow much more than anyone else, except for Rex.


    ¡¸How did you become stronger than me !? What did you do!?¡±


    ¡¸Since I had already considered going after Kagami-san, I had been training in secret¡­ But I finally started training seriously 1 year ago¡­ And it was a real hell. However, I finally managed to reach the average level that the Sages who had crossed to the Next Stage had when they went there¡¹


    Krull couldn¡¯t help showing a distant look as she remembered the days she spent training. Seeing her in that state, Rex shouted, ¡¸I understand you, I fully understand you!¡¹, While showing a sympathetic look.


    ¡¸¡­ Krull-sama. Even so, why didn¡¯t you tell me anything when you left to take this training trip? I looked for you everywhere¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry David. I¡¯m sorry I worried you so much. But I didn¡¯t want anyone to intervene in my training. I am sure that, even if you did not stop me, if you would have done everything possible to go after me. Also, I thought if you came with me¡­ I would have ended up relaxing too much¡¹


    David, seeming to understand what Krull wanted to say, said, ¡¸I am honored that you think that¡¹, while letting out a deep sigh at the same time he trying to give her the ticket that moments before he was going to deliver to Menou.


    ¡¸It¡¯s all yours. I hope you find¡­ Kagami-sama ¡¹


    ¡¸David¡­ Thank you!¡¹


    At that moment, Krull extended his hand to take the ticket while showing a big smile.


    ¡¸¡­ Wait!¡¹


    The bar door was opened while generating a thunderous sound. At that moment, everyone turned to see the origin of that sound, and there they saw a certain existence that could undoubtedly be described as the embodiment of brute force, wearing a battered pink dress, which seemed to have worn out after passing for a series of battlefields.


    ¡¸That ticket¡­ is mine!¡¹


    The creature, whose body seemed to possess many more muscles than it had three years ago, who had a firm-looking figure and possessed peculiar-looking lips, also known as Takako, proclaimed that while looking at Krull with a determined look.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.09

    Pack (01/02)


    NT: Sorry for the delay. I was a little busy last week dealing with some issues, but I already solved everything (for now). Now¡­ this time I had some extra time, so I could finish two chapters¡­ the one of the this and last week, so we can act as if nothing had happened, isn¡¯t it great? Hahaha, and¡­ well¡­ that.


    ¡¸Taka ¡­ ko?¡¹


    Rex muttered with a surprised look at the moment he noticed his arrival. Rex, who had left the city 2 years ago, was surrounded by a tense atmosphere that meant to some extent everything that had to happen during the 2 years he was training. However, even so, he involuntarily stepped back as he began to sweat cold.


    At that moment, Rex thought, ¡¸¡­ Is this thing really a woman?¡¹.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not good Krull-chan. That¡­ is mine¡¹


    Takako, like a tyrant who snatched their possessions from her subjects, took the ticket Krull had in her hands without problems. At the same time, the Kenta Uros sat side by side on the ground the moment they saw Takako.


    ¡¸Nngho~o¡¹, the Kenta Uros groaned, with an unpleasant tone of voice the moment they sat down. The rest, ignoring the Kenta Uros, stared at Takako, who seemed to emanate the aura of an Tyrant.


    ¡¸Takako-dono¡­ What are you doing? Could it be that you also intends to go after Kagami-dono and that¡¯s why you take the ticket from Krull-sama? It can¡¯t be¡­ so that¡¯s why you left the store in my charge while you were traveling¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹


    Everyone was silent, waiting for her response.


    ¡¸After the last three years¡­ I¡¯ve finally realized that I need Kagami¡¹


    NT: *Pale*


    Then, Krull and Alice, who were shocked by her words, began to pale. ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡¹, they both muttered as they dropped a drop of sweat down their cheeks as they thought they would have to face such a strange rival against whom they didn¡¯t know if they would win or lose.


    That¡¯s right, Takako finally realized the truth. Without Kagami, she could not progress in her romance.


    For the past three years, Takako had been trying to get close to David, however, her attempts proved to be in vain, indeed, she even began to get impatient because David had begun to treat her less and less like a woman.


    The reason for that was Kagami¡¯s absence. Takako always used Kagami to get close to David, however, now that he wasn¡¯t there, she couldn¡¯t get close to him the way she expected. Takako, a person who had common sense, could not simply persecute David, another person with common sense, so she spent her days without making any notable progress.


    Then, one day, Takako, who had finally begun to fall into despair after realizing that if she did nothing about it, she would end up spending her days doing her same routine without achieving anything important, decided to go on a trip to train and thus be able to go after Kagami, and thus bring him back so that he assumed the responsibility of becoming the one who boosted her relationship with David.


    That was the reason why Takako had also gone on a training trip.


    ¡¸Do you have anything to say? You said that only someone strong can go, so¡­ I must be who goes, right?¡¹


    Takako said while displaying her Status Window in front of the rest. There was clearly written the number 245 next to her Level, which proved that she was, without doubt, the strongest of all.


    Then, Rex finally understood what he felt. The intimidating atmosphere I had felt came from the overwhelming strength of Takako. Takako not only looked powerful, but she had really managed to gain a strength that surpassed that of everyone else.


    ¡¸245¡­ Ta-Takako-san. What kind of training do you do? Takako-san is a Fighter so she specializes in combat without weapons. For that reason, you shouldn¡¯t be able to get Experience so easily, even if you followed Kagami-san¡¯s training method, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸I added weights to my whole body¡­ and I fought standing on one foot while keeping my two hands tied¡¹


    ¡¸Ho-How could you do something like that and survive!? I also did a risky training, but even so¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸It was thanks to the power¡­ of love¡¹


    In response to those confusing words, Alice and Krull, who still did not realize their misunderstanding, became even paler than they already were. Then they began to look everywhere asking themselves if there was anything they could do about it.


    Meanwhile, Rex began to think, ¡ºAt this rate I will have to go with her¡­ Eeeh?¡», as he began to feel anxious about the possibility of having to travel only accompanied by Takako. At the same time, Tina, who had finally laid out with the idea of ??going to the Next Stage, collapsed on the tables with an exhausted look while David, who at first glance looked inexpressive, had become paralyzed with fear for an ¡°unknown¡± cause. Menou on the other hand, mutter, ¡¸What am I supposed to do now?¡¹, while he was surprised for a different reason than the rest. Finally, Palna simply let out a sigh in response to everyone¡¯s reactions.


    ¡¸The best thing is that someone good with Magic goes, don¡¯t you think so? The team would be very unbalanced if it were made up of Rex, Kagami and Takako-san, so instead of someone who is good at close combat, who should go is someone who specializes in long-distance attacks ¡¹


    Palna said to support Alice and Krull, who had panicked because of recent events. Then, quickly, Krull and Alice said, ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹, As they looked at Takako at the same time as each one tried to take the ticket that Takako had in her hand.


    Seeing that, Palna said, ¡¸Why are you fighting with each other now?¡¹, While letting out a deep sigh.


    ¡¸If so, then Rex should stay. My level is clearly higher after all¡¹


    In response to Takako¡¯s proposal, Rex opened his eyes in surprise while exclaiming, ¡¸Wait a minute!¡¹. In fact, it was true that Takako had a higher level than Rex¡¯s, and her physical strength was also much higher, however, that was still insufficient to easily accept a proposal like the one she had just made.


    ¡¸But you also have no one to take care of the role of healer. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have any problems with the fighting while Takako-san is there, but it¡¯s still important to have someone who is good at treating the wounds!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ so you will come Tina-chan. We will go together!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸ Wa-Wait a moment!¡¹¡¹


    At that time, Krull and Alice began to argue that they could also take care of the role of healer, starting a new discussion inside the Bar.


    ¡¸¡­ I have a proposition¡¹


    Then, after realizing that the situation would not come to a conclusion as they went, Menou exclaimed that, loud enough to get the attention of the whole group. Then¡­


    ¡¸Maybe there is a way we all go¡­ if we go to the Saint Forest¡¹


    he said that, believing that it was perhaps the only option that would allow them to reach a conclusion that everyone would be satisfied with.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.10

    Pack (02/02)


    NT: Now¡­ i don¡¯t realy know about what should i talk this time¡­ ?had i talked about the Negligence Syndrome¡­ or the Hemispatial neglect¡­ I don¡¯t really know what you call it so¡­ yeah¡­ i think i hadn¡¯t talked about this to you¡­ alright, i guess the next week i will be telling you about it.


    (It¡¯s like, now I stop caring about being very original with these ¡°notes¡± at the beginning of each chapter, i mean, i just ¡°copy and paste¡± the note in all the chapters that I upload today¡­ huh)


    ¡¸You¡¯ve been putting on a long face all the time, Menou-san. You didn¡¯t have to come if it bothered you so much¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? Who will protect Alice-sama besides me?¡¹


    Tina silently pointed to Takako in response to Menou¡¯s words. On the other hand, Menou simply kept walking, without saying a word, while looking at the person to whom Tina pointed.


    Menou, slightly regretful of having proposed a way for everyone to move on to the Next Stage a week ago, continued walking along the small forest that stretched south of the Royal Capital. The Monsters that appeared were quite weak, and the trees had not overflowed the place, in fact, that place, the Sacred Forest, had no particularly striking features besides the refreshing atmosphere that surrounded it.


    ¡¸So? Why are you so upset? Is there a particular reason?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ yes, there is. Several in fact¡¹


    The origin of Menou¡¯s Anxiety was the Dark Dragon. At least, three years ago, the Dark Dragon had shown himself as someone who attached great importance to the rules. He had not even been willing to allow Kagami to move on to the Next Stage despite having demonstrated that he possessed the qualities he sought only because he had not fulfilled the necessary conditions.


    NT: I ??just realized that ¡°Dark Dragon¡± is written as ¡°Dakudorag?n¡±, I mean, ¡°Dark Dragon¡± in Katakana in the Raw¡­ I guess it¡¯s already a little late to change it (i was translating it into spanish, in the spanish version of course, these whole time, when i should had put it into english¡­) ¡­ huh


    In addition, Menou also clearly remembered that the Dark Dragon had said that the Demons could not move to the Next Stage. In other words, even if they managed to convince the Dark Dragon to let them go to the next stage, there was still the possibility that he and Alice, a Demons, were not allowed to do it.


    If that happened, Alice and Menou would have no choice but to separate from the others and return to the village of the Demons. Menou didn¡¯t dislike that idea too much, but Alice would feel lonely. For that reason, Menou was not at all comfortable with the proposal he had made.


    ¡¸But¡­ if the world gets Reset, it will be the end for us. That¡¯s why I want Kagami-dono to return safely. And to achieve that, it is best that everyone go looking for him, but ¡­ in order to do that, we first need to persuade the Dark Dragon¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, leave that to me. If it¡¯s about persuading someone, then I¡¯m very good at it. I will definitely send you all to the Next Stage¡¹


    Despite Menou¡¯s anxiety, David had no problem saying those enthusiastic words with a hopeful look.


    ¡¸Eh? David-san won¡¯t come with us?¡¹


    Tina asked as she bowed her head after noticing something strange in David¡¯s way of speaking.


    ¡¸Unlike you, my level is only 77. Even if I accompanied you, i would only be a hindrance¡­ Besides, Kagami-sama entrusted me the casino. I must make sure to keep it running until his return¡¹


    After hearing those words, Takako opened her eyes wide in surprise, on the other hand, Menou showed a look of relief.


    ¡¸Are you okay with that?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, so I¡¯ll leave Alice-sama in charge of you. I would also like to ask you to¡­ take care of Krull-sama too¡¹


    Palna let out a laugh, acting as if what David said was the most natural, while entering into the Sacred Forest. Krull, Tina and Alice showed a lonely look for a moment, but quickly recomposed as they said, ¡¸Okay, just make sure you go back home safely¡¹, in an attempt to change the mood as they began to follow Palna with enthusiasm.


    ¡¸We have arrived¡¹


    Shortly after entering the Sacred Forest, Menou stopped at a certain place and said that while looking around.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s nothing here, are you sure that the entrance to the dungeon where the Dark Dragon is located is here? I was not with you at that time, but here doesn¡¯t seem to be anything like an entry¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s here, underground. The Dungeon is an Underground Dungeon¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ so that¡¯s why Menou told me that I should bring a shovel. It would be hard to get to the dungeon without it¡¹


    Then, Rex took the shovel that was inside his backpack and said, ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it¡¹, as he began to dig. Then, approximately two hours later, Rex¡¯s hands stopped.


    ¡¸The ground¡­ is it regenerating?¡¹


    ¡¸It is necessary to overcome that to get to the Dungeon where the Dark Dragon is located. Last time, Kagami-dono just overcome it using his skill, Limit Release. I¡¯m not sure if we can really get over that, but even so¡­¡¹


    After hearing that, Rex muttered, ¡¸Tell me that before I started digging¡¹, while dropping a drop of sweat from his forehead.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.11

    NT: I¡¯ve¡­ been thinking of starting to ¡°translate¡± (if we can say that what i¡¯m doing is translating these novels properly) ¡°The God of Killing of Level 0¡°, the novel written by Koneko-sensei (the author of ¡°The Villager of Level 999¡±) about which I talked to you some time ago.


    Honestly, I thought someone would start translating it after the Light Novel came out, but¡­ nothing.


    I¡¯m still not sure, taking into account how I do all this (¡°translating¡± i mean¡­)¡­ also, Lv0 is a bit¡­ special, I mean¡­ it¡¯s an extra. It was something that I began to translate to cover the empty space that remained some days when I could not finish the translation of the chapters of a novel whose chapters are particularly long (Din) and ¡­ although its chapters are not too long, it is something that I update a few times, I say, a chapter every 3 weeks from now¡­


    But well, what do you think about? Have you read the novel? no? What if you start reading it now.


    ?Didn¡¯t you say last week that you would talk about the ¡°Negligence Syndrome (Hemispatial neglect)¡± today??


    ¡²I am not in the mood for that¡³


    ?But-¡­?


    ¡²I¡¯m, not, in the mood¡³


    And those were me and my inner voice.


    ¡¸Menou¡­ How did my Master manage to dig here?¡¹


    ¡¸While using his skill, he took his shovel and began to spin like a drill. At that moment I held onto Kagami-dono¡¯s waist, and from that moment I only saw that the world was going round and round ¡¹


    When he remembered that, ¡¸Ugh¡¹, Menou wrinkled his face as her covered his mouth with his hands. Seeing that, Rex frowned worriedly as he imagined what Menou must have been through.


    ¡¸Anyway we have to try¡­ I would like to try something¡¹


    Rex said as he swallowed his saliva, then, he took some air to calm down and returned to his normal state. Then, preparing for what was to come, he held his shovels tightly as he looked at the ground. At that moment, he began to dig quickly with all his strength, however, a few minutes later, he stopped completely after realizing that the speed at which the ground was regenerating was much higher than the speed at which the he was digging.


    ¡¸Alright¡­ let¡¯s give up¡¹


    ¡¸Are you really going to give up so quickly after looking so motivated? Hey, where are you going!?¡¹


    After seeing that there was no progress, Rex came out of the hole he had dug and threw his shovel away from the place, however, he finally stopped and turned around after noticing Tina¡¯s gaze.


    ¡¸We can¡¯t do anything! We still don¡¯t have as much strength as my Master has when using Limit Release! Not even I, who have a status higher than average, managed to do something significant. If even I couldn¡¯t do something, then it is best to simply give up¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe Takako-san can do it, she has the highest level among all of us after all, besides ¡­ Takako-san is also the one with the greatest strength and speed among all of us, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    Everyone turned to Takako after hearing Tina¡¯s words. Then, Takako, who had been looking at the hole Rex had dug in silence, let out a sigh the moment he noticed everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless. I had heard about this before, so I expected it, but from what I understand, Kagami-chan barely reached the bottom when he use Limit Release. ¡­ Maybe I can dig a little deeper than this, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m able to continue doing it until I reaches the bottom. We have to think of another way to achieve it ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ To dig in this place, it is necessary to dig at a speed greater than the speed at which the ground regenerates. In other words, we can only find a way to dig at a speed that exceeds soil regeneration or try to launch an attack powerful enough to create a crater deep enough¡­ At least, I think those are the only two options we have . But of course, it is impossible for everyone to achieve it alone¡¹


    ¡¸Except Kagami-chan¡­¡¹


    After that, David entered the hole that Rex had dug and took a lot of dirt in his hands as he thought of a way to overcome the situation they were in. Then, after thinking about it for a moment, ¡¸*Fumu*¡¶snort¡·¡¹, he snorted with his nose satisfied, then went out to the hole and looked at Takako.


    ¡¸If none of us can do it alone, then we simply have to join forces to break through¡¹


    ¡¸Join our forces¡­ What do you have in mind, David?¡¹


    ¡¸For the past three years, everyone has been training hard to perfect your techniques or¡­ learning powerful magic. What I say is that you should throw all these skills you learned against the ground¡¹


    It took some time to be able to launch some powerful magic or ability, and most likely the ground would regenerate before they could be used again. However, it is possible that they could prevent that from happening if each one threw his ability in the proper order, however, for some reason, Krull was showing a doubtful look at that idea.


    ¡¸Certainly, if we could all launch our attacks in succession, then maybe we will achieve something ¡­ However, the most powerful magic I can use is an area magic, and if I want to use it, everyone should walk away so that I can aim inside the hole without running the risk of harming someone. Also, even if we manage to make a hole deep enough to reach the Dungeon, can you be sure that it will not close before we get into it?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹


    Takako said with her thumb up while slapping Krull on the shoulder in an attempt to make her feel less anxious.


    ¡¸Everything will be fine as long as you let me be the last to use its ability. Of course, we will have to be very fast when jumping, however, I use my fists to attack, so we will not have to worry that I will cause any damage to the surroundings ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, such attacks will not damage the surroundings, but¡­ I don¡¯t think they are suitable for digging, Takako-san. Although of course, with your ability to ignore your opponent¡¯s defensive abilities, it is possible that the earth does not seem different from a lot of jelly while digging, but still¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? When I said that was my only skill?¡¹


    At that moment, Takako smiled and, ¡¸AaaaaAAAAAAAAHHHHH!¡¹, began screaming with a serious look on her face as her body began to fill with power. The next instant, her muscles began to grow gradually as her body began to be enveloped by an orange aura similar to the aura that used to wrap people¡¯s fists when they began to accumulate power in their fists to launch a charged blow.


    ¡¸Ta-Takako-san¡­ what kind of skill is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey? I¡¯m not using any skills, I¡¯m just strengthening my body a little, you know? Let¡¯s say I¡¯m charging myself with power ¡¹


    The moment they heard those words, everyone looked at Takako as she began to move further away from what was considered a ¡ºNormal¡» Human. At the same time, Rex and Krull, with drops of sweat falling from their forehead, muttering, ¡¸I-I see¡¹, and ¡¸What is¡­ this woman?¡¹respectively, astonished by the mass of muscles she was becoming in front of them.


    ¡¸Come on, come on, Everyone, get ready! If we work together¡­ Then we can definitely reach Kagami-chan! Otherwise¡­ It would have made no sense to come here!¡¹


    At the moment in which Takako let out those words of encouragement, while continuing to accumulate power, the eyes of everybody changed to more determined ones as they began to accumulate the magical power necessary to be able to use their Magic and Abilities.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.12

    Ok, let¡¯s talk about ¡°Negligence Syndrome¡± (Or ¡°Hemispatial neglect¡±, i don¡¯t know). Let¡¯s see¡­ this is a very, very interesting condition that occurs when a person is injured in a certain place in the right hemisphere of the brain (I don¡¯t remember which one¡­).


    The curious thing about this condition is that those who suffer from it are unable to ¡°recognize¡± (that is, their brain becomes negligent in the task of recognizing) THEIR left side (the left side of their body), and not only that, but they cannot recognize everything that is, spatially, on the left side.


    (For the one who does not know. The hemispheres of the brain controlling the body part opposite them. In other words, the right hemisphere controls the left part, and the left hemisphere controls the right part.)


    In other words, the brains of people who suffer from ¡°Negligence Syndrome¡± do not recognize the things that are on the left side, like¡­ if we divide a clock in half, the person suffer from this could only recognize the part where the 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 and 6, while ignoring the half that contains the numbers 7, 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12. This is also not limited to your perception of things, but also to their memories.


    People with Negligence Syndrome (lets called it NS) do not remember the things that are on the right side (with them as a reference point).


    To give an example¡­ Imagine a square or any famous place you know, ok? Well, if a guy with NS were asked to look at this famous ¡°place¡± from the front, and say the names of the streets next to it (assuming he know them), he would have no problem saying the names of the streets that are on the right side of the ¡°place¡±, however, he would be unable to remember the names of the streets that are on the left side¡­ AND IT DOES NOT FINISH THERE. During the experiment they did to prove what I just mentioned, they made people go to the back of the famous place they were observing, and repeat the exercise while looking at the ¡°famous place¡± from behind ¡­ and what happened? Well, the same thing happened¡­ but with the opposite streets.


    I mean, people this time were able to say without problems the names of the streets on the right side (which had previously been on the left side when they saw the famous place in front), but were unable to say the names of the streets on the side left (which had previously been on the right side), even though they had just said them.


    I mean, this indicates that Negligence Syndrome does not cause people to be unable to recognize the things they ¡°remember / know¡± that are on the left side itself, but the things that they recognize are found on the left side in real time to be more precise ¡­


    Ok, and finally. People who suffer from neglect syndrome are unable to realize this on their own, I mean, even if they become unable to move their right arm, or do not ¡°see¡± the things that are on the left side, they do not You will notice nothing strange.


    During an experiment, they made those who suffer from this syndrome make some drawings (a clock, a flower and a house) and all drew only the right side of each of these things. When they drew the clock, they simply drew a circle with some arrows in which the numbers 1 to 6 were written in order on the right side (there have also been those who have put together the twelve numbers only on the right side), when they drew the flower , they drew a normal flower, but without any details like the petals or the leaves on the left side, and when they drew a house, they drew a half-built house that lacked the left side¡­ of course, it is not as if the people would not have tried to draw the ¡°left side¡± of those things, however, the few things they draw looked like blind scribbles.


    Anyway, we can assume that the neglect syndrome is a condition that ¡°seals¡± the memories and the ability to recognize the things that are on the left side, and also inhibits the ability to realize this of patients (Actually, Patients suffering from Negligence Syndrome may even stubbornly insist that you are sure that nothing happens to them because of their inability to recognize their inability to ¡°see¡± the left side).


    Complications caused by Negligence Syndrome can be reduced through therapies, however, it is a really long process (those who take the therapies take months to show some remarkable progress).


    Two things.


    First. I made a kind of glossary where I explain several things about the translations and the Japanese, you know, like the meaning of the honorifics (San, Kun, Chan, Sama, etc.) or about the furigana and the way I use it . You can go to the link that you copy here or look for the glossary in that ¡°bar¡± that is above, you know, where it is from the ¡°Home¡± (Inicio), ¡°Novelas en Espa?ol¡±, ¡°Novels in English¡±¡­ etc.


    Second. From next week (this week actually) I will be a little busy with various tests and work. Well, it really won¡¯t be too much (I think ¡­ I hope), but even so, maybe¡­ I may not publish anything for a week or two. Errrm, all this should last three weeks, so¡­ already, by the beginning of November, everything will be over (temporarily) ¡­ Ok, that. NOW TO READ.


    ¡ºWelcome¡­ those who have passed all the trials and managed to reach me¡»


    In the middle of the wide dome-shaped space, and from its walls a greenish blue light emanated, was a large dragon whose black scales opaquely reflected the brightness of the white floor. The solemn voice of that dragon, whose body emanated a mysterious blue-purple aura that gave a certain sense of divinity, resonated directly inside the head of the 8 people.


    ¡º¡­ your disastrous appearance makes me understand that the monsters you met on your way here presented you certain challenge¡»


    ¡¸Oh no. Our messy appearance is mainly due to Takako-san. Although, well, the Monsters we came across on the way here were also strong¡¹


    Tina said with her eyes lost and her pigtails down.


    It had been a week since them, Alice, Menou, Rex, Krull, Tina, Palna, David, and Takako, entered into the hidden dungeon in the Saint Forest, in which the Dark Dragon supposedly inhabited.


    None of them were injured thanks to Tina¡¯s Recovery Magic, however, for some reason, even the clothes they had stored inside her backpack were in a disastrous state.


    That was due to Takako¡¯s new ability.


    Skill ¡­¡­ Spirit Burst


    Effect ¡­¡­ The power of the vital energy that sleeps inside the user¡¯s body is able to flow at its will causing an explosion of power.


    At first glance, it seemed to be a skill that allowed its user to control the vital energy that slept inside its body, the power called ¡ºKi¡», however, it was actually a skill that caused all of Takako¡¯s attacks, including the milder and harmless ones, were accompanied by an explosion. Of course, if Takako did not intend to fight, then the explosion would not be too powerful, however, on the contrary, if Takako was ready to fight, then the explosion that would occur would be proportional to her fighting spirit.


    Takako herself had no control over her ability, for that reason, she ended up damaging both the monsters and their allies equally on the way to this place.


    Each time Takako struck an enemy, she was able to completely overwhelm them thanks to the effect of her ability ¡ºPenetrating Impact of Destruction¡», which allowed her to ignore her enemy¡¯s defense, however, due to the effect of her Spirit Burst, every time she attacked an enemy, an explosion occurred, which extended to where her allies were, causing their clothes to be ruined.


    ¡ºWhat happened to¡­ that blond boy? He looks really bad ¡»


    ¡¸So you noticed. Please say something to the others. The treatment they are giving me is too unfair¡¹


    The Dark Dragon could not help showing a confused look after realizing that Rex seemed to be in a particularly more disastrous state than the others.


    Takako, being the strongest member of the group, was in charge of eliminating opponents who seemed stronger so as not to put the rest in danger, however, since there was still the possibility that she made a mistake, the rest had thought that it was best to stay close to be able to join the fight in case of an accident. However, since the explosions produced by Takako, despite not being too powerful, were still powerful enough to make the rest fly away, for that reason, everyone, except Takako, was obliged to stay behind for the sake of conserve energy


    That was when it was time to act for Rex. That was due to the great compatibility that existed between Takako¡¯s skills and the skills that Rex had managed to learn when he reached level 100 and level 200 respectively.


    Skill ¡­¡­ Super Armor


    Effect ¡­ You are able to fix your feet to the ground at will.


    With that ability, although he could not prevent the damage, he still could avoid being dragged by the explosions produced by Takako¡¯s attacks, no matter how powerful they were.


    Skill ¡­¡­ Revenge


    Effect ¡­¡­ You accumulate the damage received and then add it to the power of your next attack.


    With that, he was able to convert the damage received into attack power. As long as he was able to survive the attack of any powerful opponent, Rex, the Hero, could use that ability to reverse his situation and aim for victory. For that reason, everyone decided to use Rex as a shield to protect themselves from Takako¡¯s explosions.


    Even if an explosion occurred at close range, Rex would not fly away thanks to the stability provided by Super Armor, and at the same time, he was able to accumulate the damage he received from the explosion during battle to use it in his future favor. Of course, it was impossible to completely avoid the impact of the explosions just by using Rex as a shield. For that reason, although everyone had managed to get relatively unharmed to the Dark Dragon¡®s lair, their clothes have ended up wearing down considerably.


    ¡ºFufufu! You¡¯re clearly her Best Partner! ¡»


    ¡ºDavid-san, why do you sound so cheerful?¡»


    Tina still clearly remembered the great smile that David had shown at the moment when he noticed the fiery look with which Takako had been looking at Rex after realizing how well combined her ability with that of Rex.


    But certainly, it was thanks to what they had managed to get to that place. First, Krull, Palna and Alice launched their most powerful attacks against Rex so that he transformed all the damage he received in power thanks to Revenge, then Menou launched his most powerful magic into the hole that connected to the dungeon, then, Rex I use the technique he had created years ago, the ¡ºTrue ? White Lightning Celestial Cannon¡», which had been powered by the effect of Revenge, firing it directly into the hole, and then, finally, Takako hit the ground with a blow loaded with all her strength, and enhanced with the effects of her abilities, which finaly managed to open a hole deep enough to reach the dungeon, which everyone jumped before the ground finished regenerating.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 10.13

    NT: Last Friday was horrible for Catora. Things have been terrible around here, and Catora failed to return home on time. By the time he left his university, the subway stations had already closed, and he had to wait hours for someone to pick him up, and on the way back home, one of my mother¡¯s car tires (who went to pick me up at the university) it got pricked. Fuck, it was horrible. On the way back we saw the Protestants (troublemakers) fighting the police officers and¡­ fuck. Now there is a curfew and, damn, I hear the helicopters hovering around. The good thing (if I can say that it is), is that due to everything that has happened here, they ended up canceling the classes (there can be no classes if the students cannot reach them).


    Catora¡¯s University is right in the middle of 3 subway stations goddamnit! It looked like a battlefield!


    ¡ºThe fact that you have arrived in such a deplorable state or not does not change the fact that you managed to get here. But, this is really amazing¡­ I feel like I¡¯m seeing a familiar face, yes, aren¡¯t you that Demon who accompanied that Villager who skipped the normal procedures to get here?¡»


    The Dark Dragon said as he looked directly at Menou, as if trying to read his thoughts. Then, believing that lying to the Dark Dragon would be useless, Menou had no choice but to nod silently, at the same time, the Dark Dragon let out a sigh while muttering ¡ºAs I thought¡».


    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹


    Tina asked while bowing her head.


    ¡ºSimple. It is very unlikely that someone will come to this place because of the agreement of that Villager. In the same way, it should be impossible to collect enough gold to buy a ticket for each of you in the three years that have passed since that Villager left. However, right now, the Demon who came with that Villager three years ago¡­ is in front of me. It is not enough information?¡»


    ¡¸Certainly, but ¡­ you look pretty calm. I thought you would be surprised, and even angry at us since we did not come here by the proper way¡¹


    ¡ºIt is impossible to break through to this place through the route that Villager used without possessing the right qualities. At least one of you has great power, doesn¡¯t it? In that case I will allow it. It has already become clear to me that people qualified to move on to the Next Stage should not necessarily follow the regular procedures to get to this place¡»


    At the moment of hearing those unexpected words, everyone stared at the Dark Dragon with their eyes wide open, then, they let out a deep sigh as they put their hands on their relieved breasts.


    ¡ºBesides¡­ I already knew that you would eventually come to this place¡»


    ¡¸What do you mean by that? Are you telling us that you already knew what we had planned?¡¹


    Takako asked, with a doubtful look on her face, at the mysterious words of the Dark Dragon. At least, she had only decided that she should go help Kagami some time after he left. The others had also shown their intentions of wanting to help him in some way. And even Alice, Tina and Palna had begun to think the same way recently. However, Takako felt that the ¡ºI knew¡» that the Dark Dragon was referring to was something different from what they thought.


    ¡ºOf course, I already knew that you would come here someday. Although, well, I really can¡¯t say that I was the one who knew¡­ but that Villager¡»


    ¡¸That Villager¡­ do you mean Kagami-san? What does it mean that Kagami-san knew we would come, Dark Dragon-san¡¹


    Alice was the first to react at the moment when she heard the Dark Dragon mention Kagami, approaching him to ask more about it


    Seeing Alice act in that way without giving importance to his intimidating appearance, the Dark Dragon muttered, ¡ºThat man continues to surprise me¡», while remembering the figure of that Villager who stood in front of him without showing the slightest sign of fear.


    ¡ºAs you may know, all those who have arrived here have the right to make a wish. Of course, that Villager also had that same right¡»


    ¡¸What is it that Kagami-san¡­ ask for?¡¹


    ¡ºHe asked me that, at the moment you came here, even if you did skip the regular route, I would allow everyone to move on to the Next Stage¡­¡»


    Everyone showed a confused look, without understanding the reason why Kagami had made that wish. However, only Alice, the only one who seemed to have understood his intentions, was smiling, unable to suppress her joy.


    ¡ºThat Villager was convinced that you would go to help him if he took too long to return. And he also knew that, at that moment, you would be forced to fight once more. That¡¯s why he made that wish with the intention of not forcing you to go help him¡»


    Everyone was surprised by the fact that this had happened three years ago. Then, the Dark Dragon said, ¡ºI have a message from that Villager to you all¡», and began to repeat the words he had said at the time.


    ¡ºI need help¡»


    The moment they heard those words, which never crossed their minds, they all kept silent while thinking about things like, ¡ºThis is how Kagami is¡» or ¡ºThree years ago, Kagami-san already I had predicted that this would happen¡», while feeling some warm sprouting in their hearts.


    Instead of doing it all alone, Kagami had asked for help. That man, who was strong enough to do everything himself, and who had always been protecting them and fighting for their own good, was now trusting them to help him. He was calling for them.


    He wanted them to fight by his side. I wanted them to reach his level. I wanted them to help him. They, who knew Kagami, and knew how he used to act, couldn¡¯t help but feel happy after realizing that he believed in them.


    ¡ºHowever, I don¡¯t know if that Villager is still alive. Three years have passed¡­ there is no guarantee that he will survive so long¡»


    ¡¸Wait, you mean there is a risk that we lose our lives in the Next Stage!?¡¹


    Palna, who until just a few moments ago had been immersed in the warm feeling that sprouted from her chest, asked that at the moment when she heard that they could die in the Next Stage, thinking it was too dangerous to take Alice to that place.


    ¡ºNaturally. That is why we are looking for powerful people¡­ or so it is supposed to be. However, only people who have moved on to the Next Stage know what is there. I can¡¯t tell you what you will find in that place¡»


    ¡¸No, Kagami-san is still alive¡¹


    Alice said nonchalantly as she showed Palna a wide smile, intending to make her calm down.


    ¡¸How can you be so sure?¡¹


    ¡¸Because I know he won¡¯t die. I¡­ believe in Kagami-san¡¹


    After hearing the words of the smiling Alice, Palna could not help thinking that, no matter how dangerous the Next Stage was, it would be impossible to prevent Alice from going there. Then, she let out a deep sigh and said, ¡ºYou¡¯re right¡», with a smile on her face.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 11.01

    NT: And with this, we start with a new chapter.


    ¡ºHey, hey. Do you think Kagami-san will come back today?¡»


    ¡ºSorry, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s coming back today. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll come back tomorrow. Yes¡­ we just have to trust him¡»


    It was the world she wanted. It was what she always wanted to see. Thanks to Kagami, Alice was able to spend her days calmly while enjoying the dream she had always pursued. However, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with that.


    ¡ºLet¡¯s wait¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll come back¡»


    ¡ºHuh, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s making us wait on purpose. It¡¯s him we¡¯re talking about after all¡»


    ¡ºMy Master will return. And at that moment¡­ I¡¯ll be someone worthy of standing next to him¡»


    ¡ºDon¡¯t you feel like something is missing¡­ when Kagami-chan isn¡¯t here?¡»


    ¡ºAlice-sama¡­ I understand you feel worried. But Kagami-dono said he would return. So we have no choice but to trust in him and wait¡»


    She had already understood it. It was impossible that her dream was really to be fulfilled while Kagami was not here. No matter how much the world changed, or that humans and demons are finally able to shake hands, she was unable to feel satisfied with an end he wasn¡¯t part of. She was unable to suppress her desire to see him again.


    Of course. The world had become a very pleasant place, and every day that passed, Alice, a Demon, was able to experience numerous happy and fun events. But even though that was the world she wanted, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that something didn¡¯t feel right.


    Then she realized that it was because Kagami was gone. The days she traveled with Kagami, the days she followed his back, the days when he taught her about human culture, that everyday life in which every morning she would wake up Kagami. That¡¯s what she wanted, it was the place she belonged to. However, Alice had already lost that place.


    The world had become the world she had dreamed of. But it wasn¡¯t the place she belonged to.


    ¡º¡­ I know I¡¯m being selfish. I¡¯m being accompanied by everyone, but¡­ it¡¯s not the same without Kagami-san here¡»


    When did she have to get up in the morning without being able to talk to that person?


    How long has it been since she started feeling lonely after Kagami left?


    He was the most important person for her.


    Then Alice decided. A world with Kagami. The day where she could spend each day with Kagami. She was determined to retrieve it.


    Being able to be with Kagami. That was the kind of life Alice wanted.


    ¡ó¡ó¡ó


    ¡ºPlease proceed. Please proceed¡»


    Alice slowly began to open her eyelids at the moment when an inorganic voice began to repeat itself over and over again in her head. She was surrounded by a pleasant white light, which was neither too bright nor too dark, which covered everything around her.


    ¡¸Where am I?¡¹


    ¡ºPlease proceed. Please proceed¡»


    Alice, with a mixture of shame and confusion on her face, looked around as the voice echoed in her head.


    Alice was sitting on some kind of white spherical device that was located in the center of the place. The spherical device had remained closed while she slept, however, it opened immediately at the moment she woke up, allowing Alice to get out.


    In one of the corners of the room where she had woken up was her clothes, carefully folded, which seemed to be there to tell her to prepare before continuing to the hallway behind her.


    ¡¸¡­ Why am I naked!?¡¹


    Alice couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. She was supposed to be talking to the Dark Dragon just a few moments ago, but before she knew it, she had woken up naked in an unknown place.


    ¡¸Is this¡­ the next stage?¡¹


    Alice tried to understand the situation she was in while she hurried to put on her clothes again. Alice could not remember what happened after the Dark Dragon sent them to the Next Stage.


    ¡¸And the others?¡­ Where are the others?¡¹


    After putting on her clothes, Alice hurried to the door at the bottom of the hall, just as the inorganic voice had indicated. Then, the door made a strange sound as it opened, sliding to the sides.


    Alice, surprised by the way the door opened the moment she approached to it, walked the door.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? What is this!? Uwa¡ª¡­!¡¹


    On the other side of the door was a corridor that extended from left to right, and a wide window through which the exterior could be seen. Alice¡¯s eyes began to shine the moment she saw the landscape that stretched across the door.


    There was a vast space covered with rocks that rose to the sky. However, it wasn¡¯t dark, on the contrary, it was so bright that it seemed as if the sun was just above. It was possible that Alice was in a very high place since she was able to see the whole place, including the numerous structures similar to simple and thin buildings in which numerous people could be seen interacting inside.


    However, that wasn¡¯t what had surprised Alice. Alice was surprised by the numerous tools and objects, which she had never seen before, that could be seen even from where she was now.

 Volume 3 - CH 11.02

    Pack (01/02)


    NT: My impressions of this chapter? DAMN. Just that, DAMN


    NT2 (A few (many) days ago): Yeah, honestly, I have no excuses for the delay this time ¡­ I just wasn¡¯t in the mood to start earlier. I could have done it, definitely, but I didn¡¯t ¡­ oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Errrm, how is everything here? Meh, no changes. Protests here, demonstrations over there, and classes canceled everywhere. Besides that¡­ nothing. And me? I¡¯m fine, happily locked in my room.


    NT3 (At the present time): I¡¯m really, really sorry for the delay. I was really busy with some personal matters, and I ended up in a horrible place isolated from everything for a while ¡­ but well, I¡¯m finally free ¡­ more or less.


    ¡¸Alice-sama ¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Menou¡¹


    Menou appeared from the right side of the hall while Alice was looking the outside.


    ¡¸What a relief¡­ I thought I had been sent to a different place than Alice-sama was sent¡¹


    ¡¸I had also begun to worry Menou¡­ By the way, Menou, there is something that bothers me¡¹


    Alice, after noticing some irregularity with Menou, approached him with a curious look. Then, she stare at Menou.


    ¡¸Is-Is there something on my face?¡¹


    ¡¸Something is different¡­ but what? I feel something is missing¡¹


    Menou was wearing the same gray tunic and pants that matched the rest of his clothes that he had been wearing when they went to see the Dark Dragon. There was nothing particularly different in how it looked. The only thing missing was the hat he used to wear to hide his horns.


    ¡¸¡­ You have no horns!¡¹


    Alice, who looked at Menou from top to bottom, finally realized what he was missing. Menou¡¯s horn, which had always been covered by his hat, was gone.


    After Alice pointed out that, Menou muttered, ¡¸I don¡¯t have my horns?¡¹, While touching his head, then, after checking his head a few times, he finally said,¡¸My horns¡­ I don¡¯t have ¡®em!?¡¹, surprised.


    ¡¸It¡¯s absurd¡­ I don¡¯t have the horns that the Demon King praised!? Impossible, Alice-sama, you don¡¯t have your horn either!?¡¹


    At that moment, Alice noticed that she was not using the cloth that suppressed her magical power. Normally, it should be under the ribbon with which she used to decorate her hair, covering the horns that grew behind her head, however, no matter how much she looked in her bright red hair, she couldn¡¯t find her horns.


    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t have my horns!¡¹


    The moment she realized that she didn¡¯t have her horns, Alice, unlike Menou, didn¡¯t feel depressed, on the contrary, she couldn¡¯t help smiling while jumping for joy.


    Alice was extremely happy that her horns, which were what defined her as a Demon, have disappeared, on the other hand, Menou couldn¡¯t help but get depressed, thinking that Alice¡¯s joy was because she didn¡¯t like being a Demon¡ª,


    ¡¸Now nobody can criticize me if I marry Kagami-san!¡¹


    However, the words Alice said made it very clear that the reason for her joy was completely different, which made Menou smile while muttering ¡¸Indeed¡¹.


    ¡¸But, ??Menou, without your horns you seem like a nobleman. Also, I don¡¯t think we are going to look very different since we always keep them hidden with the fabric ¡¹


    ¡¸A nobleman¡­ I have felt a little uncomfortable calling me that since almost all of them are a bunch of vulgar people, but I will take it with as a compliment. And besides, if I look like a noble, then you look like the daughter of a rich merchants¡­ no, maybe an angel? No¡­ I could even consider you a true goddess¡¹


    ¡¸Menou, are you feeling well?¡¹


    After checking that Menou didn¡¯t seem to feel bad, Alice let out a sigh as she started walking to the left side of the hall, however, immediately after, she stopped.


    ¡¸But what is this place? We are definitely in the Next Stage, but¡­ why do we wake up here?¡¹


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t know how to answer you. I really don¡¯t know why we were in that room. In addition, we do not know where the rest is¡­ I wonder where they will be¡¹


    The pair continued walking down the hall for a few minutes, but the only thing they came across was with numerous doors, the same as those that led to the room from which they left, but none of them seemed to be an exit. Bored by the fact that they found nothing different, no matter when they walked down the hall, Alice began to look outside through the window.


    Suddenly, as if noticing something, Alice stopped, then laid her hand on the glass and began to look outside.


    ¡¸What do you think¡­ about this?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how to express it in words. I had never seen anything like this. Everything, those steel boxes, the strange carriages, those vehicles that move through the sky and even the atmosphere of the city is something completely unknown to me¡¹


    ¡¸So why do you have that expression on your face?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s just that, although I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before, I somehow feel that I know what it is. Those vehicles, and it¡¯s even the city environment¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before¡­ it¡¯s a strange feeling¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s the way you perceive this world¡­ Wonderful¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Menou?¡¹


    Alice, feeling something strange in Menou¡¯s response, quickly turned around. However, Menou was nowhere to be found, and in his place was a thin man, dressed in a white coat, who was watching her with a smile on his face.


    Half of the man¡¯s face was covered by her long asymmetrical black hair, and although he was enveloped by a suspicious aura, his gaze was really calm. For that reason, Alice was unable to read his intentions, which made her be even more alert than normal.


    ¡¸It is natural that you feel that way. After all this place is also Japan, it is the country where you live and the origin of Hexaldoria ¡¹


    Then, the thin man casually spoke the name of a certain country that was supposedly just a myth, which should not exist.


    NT: Here a little summary¡­ Previously, in Volume 1, it was said that the territory where Hexaldoria is located was part of a country called Japan, which was destroyed, like all other countries in the rest of the world, when The Monsters appeared.


    NT2: I don¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t help thinking about matrix while translating this chapter ¡­ I mean¡­ just think about it, it seems like¡­ but it¡¯s different, but, but¡­ damn, here is a lot of things to think about¡­ besides¡­ ¡°the origin of Hexaldoria¡±¡­ the way he said it seemed¡­ odd


    NT3: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 11.03

    Pack (02/02)


    NT: Errrm, well, let¡¯s talk about the situation here¡­ The situation¡­ has become a bit complicated for Catora. Because of everything that has been happening, I mean, for the duration it has had, the advanced completion of my semester of the current semester at my university has been considered, and it does not seem to be being handled very well. It is still being discussed what will be done, but for now, the situation could end in such a way that next year we will all have a big gap in our heads and ¡­ well, things don¡¯t look good. Besides that¡­ nothing. I am quite healthy, and in addition to some quite annoying problems with my internet, nothing particularly bad has happened to me.


    NT2: I, really, hate, the name of this guy. I hate names in Japanese (Kanji). Those things are translated too (by the master GT), and damn, the name that is translated has nothing to do with how his goddamn name really reads. Kagami is something. Kagami¡¯s name is translated as ¡°Mirror¡± and I can notice it without problem, but the name of this guy? Fuck, I never know when It mention his name or when It don¡¯t. It is annoying, horribly annoying while I¡¯m translating.


    ¡¸Who you are?¡¹


    ¡¸My name is Saijo Cruz. You can consider me¡­ something like a Father to you¡¹


    After hearing those words, Alice involuntarily frowned as she took a couple of steps back to take some distance.


    ¡¸Ugh, I must say it is a little painful to see you react that way. But that is the truth¡¹


    ¡¸I only have one Father. Also, I don¡¯t like the idea of ??calling ¡°Father¡± to a person I just met¡¹


    For some reason, Cruz smiled happily after hearing that answer from Alice, while she raised her guard in front of him.


    ¡¸Everyone who comes here usually says the same. You said it too¡­ Fufu¡¹


    Then, Cruz began to laugh happily, like a small child, without worrying about his surroundings. Alice, unaware of the reason that made him so happy, could not help holding her breath while waiting for Cruz to continue the conversation.


    ¡¸So¡­ There are several things I would like to hear, but first, let me tell you the same thing I have said to all the people who have come here before. Welcome to Earth¡­ to Earth¡¹


    NT: Cruz first says Earth in English written in Katakana and then says Earth in Japanese written in Kanji.


    Alice couldn¡¯t help tilting her head in confusion after hearing that word, with which she should already be familiar. The reason was that for some reason, she felt that word felt a little different than normal.


    ¡¸Earth? Not Earth Clear? Is this a different world from where I come from? ¡¹


    NT: Earth Clear¡­ Like¡­ Stage Clear¡­?


    ¡¸It¡¯s basically the same¡­ although it could also be considered a completely different world. The world you lived in, Earth Clear, is a dream, while the world you and I are in now is the real Earth¡¹


    Alice, who had been on guard, could not help getting even more alert after hearing his words, while beginning to feel even more confused. Alice felt that he was not an enemy, due to the ease with which she had given him the information, however, even so, Alice was completely unable to understand what he was saying.


    ¡¸What a beautiful look. It is the look that someone who, no matter how hard it tries, is unable to understand what happens¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯d like to ask you something ¡­ Where is Menou? Are you the one who took Menou? ¡¹


    ¡¸He seemed kinda strong, so I decided to send him to the Main Hall first. It would have been problematic if he became violent when I appeared. By the way, there is a reason why I decided to approach on my own to talk to you in this way. I wanted to¡­ talk to a Demon. It¡¯s the first time¡­ that some demons come here¡¹


    Then, he mutter, ¡¸Now I feel satisfied¡¹, while snapping his fingers. Immediately afterwards, a circle of blue light appeared under Alice and Cruz¡¯s feet.


    ¡¸It would be annoying to have to explain everything over and over again, so you¡¯ll have to wait until we get to where those other guys are to listen to the rest¡¹


    Then, after the blue light appeared under Alice, she felt as if her body began to float momentarily, then, the next moment, the scene in front of her changed. The place where she was transported looked like some kind of main hall, in which there were also Takako, Rex, Tina, Krull, Palna and Menou.


    ¡¸Alice!¡¹


    As soon as she noticed Alice¡¯s arrival, Palna started running towards her, with a look of relief on her face, to hug her and check that it really was her and not an illusion. Immediately after, the rest also started running towards Alice.


    ¡¸Alice-sama¡­ are you alright? Did something happen to you?¡¹


    ¡¸I am fine. You also seem to be fine, Menou ¡¹


    Perhaps, because she was not yet used to seeing Menou without his horns, who now looked exactly like a human at first sight, Alice couldn¡¯t help taking her eyes off Menou, who could easily be called an attractive boy, while he showed a slightly awkward smile. While watching that exchange, Tina thought, ¡¸I guess it¡¯s normal¡­¡¹, while watching her reactions.


    Takako, Krull and Rex, who felt relieved after knowing everyone was safe, let out a sigh while smiling.


    ¡¸Ha~a ¡­ I¡¯m glad everyone are okay. I had worried when I saw that only Menou had appeared. That guy was so alarmed that he wasn¡¯t even able to say a single word ¡¹


    ¡¸Enough. I think anyone would behave that way if they were in this kind of situation¡¹


    Palna, who was hugging Alice, suddenly pulled her away as she turned to look at who was behind her. There was Cruz, who seemed to be smiling sarcastically.


    ¡¸Oh? Won¡¯t you jump surprised again?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not weak enough to be surprised again after the same person appears out of nowhere twice in a row¡¹


    Palna said as she slowly backed away. Seeing that, Cruz, smiling with satisfaction, took a couple of steps back, and then.


    ¡¸Then, let me say it once again, welcome everybody! Welcome to the Next Stage¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since some  Heroes©–Eiy?©–-sama came to Earth. Not only that, but it¡¯s even around seven people who made it this time¡­ let me treat you with the greatest hospitality I can offer you¡¹


    Contrary to the lively and energetic tone of voice with which Cruz spoke those words, everyone was silent while the tension increased between them. The current situation was too confusing for them to give themselves the luxury of responding with the same energy with which they were being treated.


    ¡¸You all are really boring. There is nothing to worry about, I mean, it is not as if something is going to happen to you, you know? You can trust me, after all, you could say that I am your collaborator ¡¹


    ¡¸If you really are our collaborator as you say, then tell us¡­ What is this place? You said it was Earth. Is this different from Earth Clear?¡­ The world where we live¡¹


    Takako asked while trying to suppress her anxiety. After everyone asked the same thing, Cruz nodded in agreement.


    ¡¸Eath Clear is¡­ Another version is from this world, from Earth, where¡ºthe worst tragedy didn¡¯t happen¡». It is another Earth created as a place of evacuation to which humanity could escape in search of some hope¡­ In other words, it is a Fake World ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What do you mean?¡¹


    Rex asked, with an overwhelmed look, after hearing that the world where he lived didn¡¯t really exist. However, Cruz simply kept silent and watched Rex as he smiled, then said, ¡¸Everything in due time¡¹.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 Volume 3 - CH 11.04

    The next chapter of Lv999  MAY be postponed one week (I have my reasons to postpone it). I¡¯m not sure if it will be postponed or not, it all depends on how busy I am.


    NT: Sorry for the delay, I¡¯ve been a little lazy lately.


    NT2: ¡­ How¡¯s everything around here? Meh, just like always. Some calm, then some chaos, and then again the calm and¡­ the cycle repeat.


    The same goes for my University, although at this point, that is already a lost case (I possibly ended up a little busy with some surprise work from my professors soon¡­).


    ¡¸Earth is a different place from what is Earth Clear¡­ this is not a place where humans can live¡¹


    ¡¸Bu-But¡­ I¡¯m sure I saw people living normally outside when I looked through the window¡¹


    Alice said, bowing her head in confusion, as she remembered seeing people living a more advanced life than lived in Earth Clear outside.


    ¡¸That is only possible in this place. Do you know that we are underground? If we went to the surface¡­ we would be instantly killed¡¹


    Everyone was out of breath at the moment when Cruz said those words with a look that implied he wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡¸To begin with, we are currently in the center of Tokyo, a city placed in a country called Japan. You, Earth Clear residents, could consider this as being in the Capital City of the Kingdom of Hexaldoria¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Japan¡­ and Tokyo¡­ aren¡¯t those the names Hexaldoria had in the past?¡¹


    That was the name that Hexaldoria once had, which was only remembered because of the fantasy stories that everyone knew. Palna, without realizing it, began to sweat the moment she heard that this place, where they appeared after heading to the Next Stage, had that fantasy name.


    ¡¸Wa-Wait a moment, are we¡­ in the past? Are we in the world before Hexaldoria was founded?¡¹


    ¡¸No, Earth and Earth Clear are completely different worlds. However, it is not as if there were no things they shared¡­ For the sake of facilitating the understanding of this place, we sneak some things and names that served to connect Earth and Earth Clear¡­ The myths that have spread throughout the world have also been prepared so that those who come to this place have more facility to understand the situation¡¹


    The moment she heard that, Alice felt invaded by the same sensation she had felt when she looked through the window. Yes, he was right, in this world were also some things she remembered seeing before somewhere in Earth Clear. No, Alice felt as if the things that existed in this world had been mixed unnoticed with the things that existed in Earth Clear. After thinking a little about that, she finally began to realize what was causing her discomfort.


    It was the Game Centers. Alice could clearly remember the moment she saw one when she visited a Human City for the first time.


    ¡¸When¡­ you says some things sneaked in, do you mean to the Game Center?¡¹


    ¡¸The Game Center huh¡­ Yes, we could say that it is one of the things we sneak in, but, if you pay attention, there is also another thing that would make it easier to realize the relationship between Earth and Earth Clear, for example, the terrain of each one of the continents of Earth and Earth Clear are almost completely the same. Even the conditions and atmosphere outside are the same for both worlds. And as in Earth Clear, this is the only place that managed to survive in addition to the United States* and Russia¡¹


    NT: Cruz refers to the United States as ¡°America¡±¡­ but I don¡¯t like to call the United States ¡°America¡±.


    ¡¸Ah? What do you mean by that?¡­ United States?¡­ Russia? I had never heard of them before¡¹


    Krull asked after hearing the names ¡°United States¡± and ¡°Russia¡±, on the other hand, Palna, who seemed to have noticed something, began to reflect.


    ¡¸In Earth Clear there should be a Kingdom called Gridonia instead of the country called the United States, and similarly, there should also be a Kingdom called Forthia instead of the country called Russia¡¹


    Krull and Palna were surprised after hearing those words. They remembered reading about those two kingdoms in the books that were in the Royal Capital.


    It was said that in Earth Clear there were 196 countries, however, after the arrival of the Monsters and the Demons, these were reduced to 3. One of them was the Kingdom of Hexaldoria, and the other two were the Kingdom of Gridonia and the Kingdom of Forthia.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­ you mean this world too¡­?¡¹


    Krull¡¯s gaze hardened after hearing those words, which exposed the great relationship that existed between Earth and Earth Clear.


    ¡¸As expected of a Sage. It is as you imagine¡­ in this world there are only 3 countries. Japan, the United States and Russia. The other countries perished, and those who managed to survive escaped to these shelters¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­ happened in this world?¡¹


    Cruz was silent for a few moments after hearing those questions, then, soon after, he began to remember the day it all started.


    ¡¸You¡­ what do you think about the Monsters?]


    Everyone got confused at the moment when Cruz asked them that question.


    Then they began to look at each other, trying to think about how they should respond, until Tina decided to raise her hand fearfully, and replied, ¡¸They are the Enemy. Dangerous creatures who are not willing to give us a break¡¹.


    ¡¸What would you do if you ran into a Monster?¡¹


    ¡¸Fight against it if I can beat it. If I can¡¯t do it alone, then I will seek help to defeat it¡¹


    ¡¸What would you do if you couldn¡¯t defeat it?¡¹


    After hearing that last question, Tina, overwhelmed by the tension, involuntarily hid behind Rex, then, reluctantly, and with a lot of cold sweat falling from her forehead, replied, ¡¸I would run away from it¡¹.


    ¡¸That is the current situation here in Earth. Think that all human beings who are not from Earth Clear¡­ are in Level 1. In addition, each of them has the Role of Villager¡¹


    Takako finally understood the situation. Why were they called Heroes©–Eiy?©–? Why did the residents of this world make the Monsters look like a much greater threat than they were in Earth Clear?


    ¡¸The Monsters¡­ are not a big deal in my opinion. But if everyone is only Level 1, then¡­ the Monsters would surely pose a great threat¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ they¡­ appeared a few hundred years ago. We were unable to defeat them with the powerful weapons that had been created by the scientists of that time. Every time we created something new, hoping to fight those creatures, they simply surpassed us again. Our opponents were so powerful that they could completely overwhelm our weapons¡­ we couldn¡¯t win. We got to the extreme of creating humanoid weapons and Super Robots capable of fighting those powerful enemies, but still¡­ the scientists of that time did not know what to do¡¹


    Everyone looked away with an unfortunate expression on their faces after imagining the screams and despair of the people of that time. Then, Cruz said, ¡¸It was not yet time for me to mention the weapons], while letting out a sigh and a sad laugh.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 CH 10.10

    Pack (02/02)


    NT: Now¡­ i don¡¯t realy know about what should i talk this time¡­ ?had i talked about the Negligence Syndrome¡­ or the Hemispatial neglect¡­ I don¡¯t really know what you call it so¡­ yeah¡­ i think i hadn¡¯t talked about this to you¡­ alright, i guess the next week i will be telling you about it.


    (It¡¯s like, now I stop caring about being very original with these ¡°notes¡± at the beginning of each chapter, i mean, i just ¡°copy and paste¡± the note in all the chapters that I upload today¡­ huh)


    ¡¸You¡¯ve been putting on a long face all the time, Menou-san. You didn¡¯t have to come if it bothered you so much¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? Who will protect Alice-sama besides me?¡¹


    Tina silently pointed to Takako in response to Menou¡¯s words. On the other hand, Menou simply kept walking, without saying a word, while looking at the person to whom Tina pointed.


    Menou, slightly regretful of having proposed a way for everyone to move on to the Next Stage a week ago, continued walking along the small forest that stretched south of the Royal Capital. The Monsters that appeared were quite weak, and the trees had not overflowed the place, in fact, that place, the Sacred Forest, had no particularly striking features besides the refreshing atmosphere that surrounded it.


    ¡¸So? Why are you so upset? Is there a particular reason?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ yes, there is. Several in fact¡¹


    The origin of Menou¡¯s Anxiety was the Dark Dragon. At least, three years ago, the Dark Dragon had shown himself as someone who attached great importance to the rules. He had not even been willing to allow Kagami to move on to the Next Stage despite having demonstrated that he possessed the qualities he sought only because he had not fulfilled the necessary conditions.


    NT: I ??just realized that ¡°Dark Dragon¡± is written as ¡°Dakudorag?n¡±, I mean, ¡°Dark Dragon¡± in Katakana in the Raw¡­ I guess it¡¯s already a little late to change it (i was translating it into spanish, in the spanish version of course, these whole time, when i should had put it into english¡­) ¡­ huh


    In addition, Menou also clearly remembered that the Dark Dragon had said that the Demons could not move to the Next Stage. In other words, even if they managed to convince the Dark Dragon to let them go to the next stage, there was still the possibility that he and Alice, a Demons, were not allowed to do it.


    If that happened, Alice and Menou would have no choice but to separate from the others and return to the village of the Demons. Menou didn¡¯t dislike that idea too much, but Alice would feel lonely. For that reason, Menou was not at all comfortable with the proposal he had made.


    ¡¸But¡­ if the world gets Reset, it will be the end for us. That¡¯s why I want Kagami-dono to return safely. And to achieve that, it is best that everyone go looking for him, but ¡­ in order to do that, we first need to persuade the Dark Dragon¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, leave that to me. If it¡¯s about persuading someone, then I¡¯m very good at it. I will definitely send you all to the Next Stage¡¹


    Despite Menou¡¯s anxiety, David had no problem saying those enthusiastic words with a hopeful look.


    ¡¸Eh? David-san won¡¯t come with us?¡¹


    Tina asked as she bowed her head after noticing something strange in David¡¯s way of speaking.


    ¡¸Unlike you, my level is only 77. Even if I accompanied you, i would only be a hindrance¡­ Besides, Kagami-sama entrusted me the casino. I must make sure to keep it running until his return¡¹


    After hearing those words, Takako opened her eyes wide in surprise, on the other hand, Menou showed a look of relief.


    ¡¸Are you okay with that?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, so I¡¯ll leave Alice-sama in charge of you. I would also like to ask you to¡­ take care of Krull-sama too¡¹


    Palna let out a laugh, acting as if what David said was the most natural, while entering into the Sacred Forest. Krull, Tina and Alice showed a lonely look for a moment, but quickly recomposed as they said, ¡¸Okay, just make sure you go back home safely¡¹, in an attempt to change the mood as they began to follow Palna with enthusiasm.


    ¡¸We have arrived¡¹


    Shortly after entering the Sacred Forest, Menou stopped at a certain place and said that while looking around.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s nothing here, are you sure that the entrance to the dungeon where the Dark Dragon is located is here? I was not with you at that time, but here doesn¡¯t seem to be anything like an entry¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s here, underground. The Dungeon is an Underground Dungeon¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ so that¡¯s why Menou told me that I should bring a shovel. It would be hard to get to the dungeon without it¡¹


    Then, Rex took the shovel that was inside his backpack and said, ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it¡¹, as he began to dig. Then, approximately two hours later, Rex¡¯s hands stopped.


    ¡¸The ground¡­ is it regenerating?¡¹


    ¡¸It is necessary to overcome that to get to the Dungeon where the Dark Dragon is located. Last time, Kagami-dono just overcome it using his skill, Limit Release. I¡¯m not sure if we can really get over that, but even so¡­¡¹


    After hearing that, Rex muttered, ¡¸Tell me that before I started digging¡¹, while dropping a drop of sweat from his forehead.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 CH 10.11

    NT: I¡¯ve¡­ been thinking of starting to ¡°translate¡± (if we can say that what i¡¯m doing is translating these novels properly) ¡°The God of Killing of Level 0¡°, the novel written by Koneko-sensei (the author of ¡°The Villager of Level 999¡±) about which I talked to you some time ago.


    ?Didn¡¯t you say last week that you would talk about the ¡°Negligence Syndrome (Hemispatial neglect)¡± today??


    ¡²I am not in the mood for that¡³


    ?But-¡­?


    ¡²I¡¯m, not, in the mood¡³


    And those were me and my inner voice.


    ¡¸Menou¡­ How did my Master manage to dig here?¡¹


    ¡¸While using his skill, he took his shovel and began to spin like a drill. At that moment I held onto Kagami-dono¡¯s waist, and from that moment I only saw that the world was going round and round ¡¹


    When he remembered that, ¡¸Ugh¡¹, Menou wrinkled his face as her covered his mouth with his hands. Seeing that, Rex frowned worriedly as he imagined what Menou must have been through.


    ¡¸Anyway we have to try¡­ I would like to try something¡¹


    Rex said as he swallowed his saliva, then, he took some air to calm down and returned to his normal state. Then, preparing for what was to come, he held his shovels tightly as he looked at the ground. At that moment, he began to dig quickly with all his strength, however, a few minutes later, he stopped completely after realizing that the speed at which the ground was regenerating was much higher than the speed at which the he was digging.


    ¡¸Alright¡­ let¡¯s give up¡¹


    ¡¸Are you really going to give up so quickly after looking so motivated? Hey, where are you going!?¡¹


    After seeing that there was no progress, Rex came out of the hole he had dug and threw his shovel away from the place, however, he finally stopped and turned around after noticing Tina¡¯s gaze.


    ¡¸We can¡¯t do anything! We still don¡¯t have as much strength as my Master has when using Limit Release! Not even I, who have a status higher than average, managed to do something significant. If even I couldn¡¯t do something, then it is best to simply give up¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe Takako-san can do it, she has the highest level among all of us after all, besides ¡­ Takako-san is also the one with the greatest strength and speed among all of us, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    Everyone turned to Takako after hearing Tina¡¯s words. Then, Takako, who had been looking at the hole Rex had dug in silence, let out a sigh the moment he noticed everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless. I had heard about this before, so I expected it, but from what I understand, Kagami-chan barely reached the bottom when he use Limit Release. ¡­ Maybe I can dig a little deeper than this, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m able to continue doing it until I reaches the bottom. We have to think of another way to achieve it ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ To dig in this place, it is necessary to dig at a speed greater than the speed at which the ground regenerates. In other words, we can only find a way to dig at a speed that exceeds soil regeneration or try to launch an attack powerful enough to create a crater deep enough¡­ At least, I think those are the only two options we have . But of course, it is impossible for everyone to achieve it alone¡¹


    ¡¸Except Kagami-chan¡­¡¹


    After that, David entered the hole that Rex had dug and took a lot of dirt in his hands as he thought of a way to overcome the situation they were in. Then, after thinking about it for a moment, ¡¸*Fumu*¡¶snort¡·¡¹, he snorted with his nose satisfied, then went out to the hole and looked at Takako.


    ¡¸If none of us can do it alone, then we simply have to join forces to break through¡¹


    ¡¸Join our forces¡­ What do you have in mind, David?¡¹


    ¡¸For the past three years, everyone has been training hard to perfect your techniques or¡­ learning powerful magic. What I say is that you should throw all these skills you learned against the ground¡¹


    It took some time to be able to launch some powerful magic or ability, and most likely the ground would regenerate before they could be used again. However, it is possible that they could prevent that from happening if each one threw his ability in the proper order, however, for some reason, Krull was showing a doubtful look at that idea.


    ¡¸Certainly, if we could all launch our attacks in succession, then maybe we will achieve something ¡­ However, the most powerful magic I can use is an area magic, and if I want to use it, everyone should walk away so that I can aim inside the hole without running the risk of harming someone. Also, even if we manage to make a hole deep enough to reach the Dungeon, can you be sure that it will not close before we get into it?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹


    Takako said with her thumb up while slapping Krull on the shoulder in an attempt to make her feel less anxious.


    ¡¸Everything will be fine as long as you let me be the last to use its ability. Of course, we will have to be very fast when jumping, however, I use my fists to attack, so we will not have to worry that I will cause any damage to the surroundings ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, such attacks will not damage the surroundings, but¡­ I don¡¯t think they are suitable for digging, Takako-san. Although of course, with your ability to ignore your opponent¡¯s defensive abilities, it is possible that the earth does not seem different from a lot of jelly while digging, but still¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? When I said that was my only skill?¡¹


    At that moment, Takako smiled and, ¡¸AaaaaAAAAAAAAHHHHH!¡¹, began screaming with a serious look on her face as her body began to fill with power. The next instant, her muscles began to grow gradually as her body began to be enveloped by an orange aura similar to the aura that used to wrap people¡¯s fists when they began to accumulate power in their fists to launch a charged blow.


    ¡¸Ta-Takako-san¡­ what kind of skill is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey? I¡¯m not using any skills, I¡¯m just strengthening my body a little, you know? Let¡¯s say I¡¯m charging myself with power ¡¹


    The moment they heard those words, everyone looked at Takako as she began to move further away from what was considered a ¡ºNormal¡» Human. At the same time, Rex and Krull, with drops of sweat falling from their forehead, muttering, ¡¸I-I see¡¹, and ¡¸What is¡­ this woman?¡¹respectively, astonished by the mass of muscles she was becoming in front of them.


    ¡¸Come on, come on, Everyone, get ready! If we work together¡­ Then we can definitely reach Kagami-chan! Otherwise¡­ It would have made no sense to come here!¡¹


    At the moment in which Takako let out those words of encouragement, while continuing to accumulate power, the eyes of everybody changed to more determined ones as they began to accumulate the magical power necessary to be able to use their Magic and Abilities.


    NT: As always, if you find something weird, whatever, just tell me in the comments

 CH 10.14

    NT: I don¡¯t have too much to say¡­ Errrm, how¡¯s everything around here? Fine, I guess. Things start to calm down, but¡­ the two subway stations that were relatively close to my house are ¡°dead¡±, so Catora will have a lot of trouble getting to his University for some time, so¡­ Well, my classes got canceled again this week, so I can keep ignorig that problem for another week.


    ¡ºNow, let¡¯s go to the main topic. Do you want to move on to the next stage? or ¡­ do you prefer to return to the surface and spend your days in peace?¡­ choose. Of course, this is a special occasion produced by the wish of that Villager. For that reason, you will not be able to make any wish when you move on to the Next Stage. If you still want to move on to the Next Stage¡­ then come closer¡»


    Almost at the same time that the Dark Dragon said that, everyone, except for David, advanced towards the Dark Dragon. Seeing that, the Dark Dragon laughed slightly snorting with his nose while admiring the determination with which they had taken a step forward without showing the slightest sign of doubt, then he muttered, ¡ºAs expected¡», as if he had already expected this would happen.


    ¡¸We only have one wish, and to fulfill it, we need to go to the Next Stage¡­ we need to go with Kagami-san¡¹


    Then, as if they agreed with Alice¡¯s words, everyone took another step toward the Dark Dragon as they nodded.


    ¡ºDo you¡­ agree not to go?¡»


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help Kagami-sama. It¡¯s just that I ¡­ have my own way to help him. Also, I would only be a hindrance if I accompanied them¡¹


    After saying that, David showed his Status Window. After verifying the contents of his Status Window, the Dark Dragon closed his eyes and nodded convinced, then said, ¡ºAs I thought, interesting people will always gather around other interesting people¡», while smiling.


    ¡ºLet¡¯s continue. Then I will send you to the surface with my power. And your memories about this¡­ will remain intact¡»


    ¡¸Thanks for your consideration. I appreciate you doing that¡¹


    After hearing the words of the Dark Dragon, David was surprised at how different he was compared to what he had previously heard, and involuntarily ended up smiling thinking that this was somehow due to Kagami¡¯s influence, then he said that while bowing.


    ¡ºAre you ready?¡»


    Neither David, who decided to stay, nor the rest, who decided to move forward, felt insecure about the decision they had made. For that reason, they were able to look at the Dark Dragon convinced of that what they had done was the right thing, and sure of what they should do next, so they only said goodbye to each other, nodding slightly with their heads.


    ¡¸Anyway, do we have to defeat some powerful enemy in the Next Stage? If so, then we will only go together and defeat him among all. So David, wait for us calmly¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Things will not be so easy¡»


    ¡¸Ah? Won¡¯t it be like that? What will we face then?¡¹


    ¡ºThat¡¯s¡­ something that you should confirm with your own eyes¡»


    At the same time that Palna showed a dubious look in response to the words of the Dark Dragon, the Dark Dragon began to be enveloped by a purple blue light which began to shine more and more intensely. Then, as the intensity of the light gradually increased, it began to spread along the vast space in which they were, until finally covering every corner of the place with the light.


    Then, immediately after the light covered the entire area, it disappeared, leaving only the Dark Dragon¡­ and Alice and Menou, who were alarmed after realizing that they were the only ones, in addition to the Dark Dragon, who remained in the area .


    ¡ºI trust in you¡­ Heroes<Eiy?>!¡»


    NT: (The Furigana I added, it was not included in the Raw. I will be adding it from now on every time they mention the ¡°Hero¡± so that there is no confusion regarding which type they refer to). I think that I explained it recently, but¡­both Yuusha and Eiyu would translate as ¡°Hero¡±, however, differently. Yuusha refers to a ¡°Brave Person¡± while ¡°Eiyu¡± refers to a ¡°Great Person.¡± Errrm ¡­ if I had to say it differently ¡­ Yuusha is the type of chosen hero. Someone with the destiny of being a Hero or, chosen by the gods so to speak. Rex would be that type of Hero (a Hero chosen by the system which has the task of fulfilling a certain role). I mean, it¡¯s someone who is chosen to save the world. On the other hand, Eiyu is the type of Hero who becomes one for its own achievements. That is, someone who was recognized as a hero for the feats it has accomplished. In this case the Dark Dragon would call them ¡°Eiyu¡± since they have become ¡°Hero¡± candidates for having proved themselves to be qualified for it. The Heroes who are usually talked about in history, as important characters from countries and the like, should be heroes of the ¡°Eiyu¡± type. People whose name was taxed in history for their achievements. Personally, I have always liked ¡°Eiyu¡± more than ¡°Yuusha¡±. Why? Because I feel that the Hero (Eiyu) is more authentic than the Hero (Yuusha).


    ¡¸Wa-Wait a moment. Where¡­ where did they all go?¡¹


    Alice asked alarmed as she ran to the Dark Dragon, which seemed to have a distant look. On the other hand, Menou laid his hand on his anguished forehead after realizing that things seemed to have turned out as he expected.


    ¡ºThe one who decided to stay in this world has already returned to the surface. On the other hand¡­the Heroes<Eiy?> have already moved on to the Next Stage¡»


    ¡¸As I thought¡­ It¡¯s just like you said last time. We can¡¯t move on to the Next Stage, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    After hearing those words, Alice turned back with a surprised look.


    ¡ºNo, the Demons can¡¯t go. But¡­ you are the exception. After all, that Villager¡¯s wish also included you¡»


    ¡¸What do you mean? In that case, why are we still here?¡¹


    ¡ºCalm down. If I did not intend to send you to the Next Stage, I would have already returned you to the surface. You would be next to the one who decided to stay in this world¡»


    Both, unable to understand what the Dark Dragon meant, ended up feeling even more confused. Then, the Dark Dragon approached the two of them, and with a look that looked as if he were examining them¨D¨D,


    ¡º¡­ Before of that, I would like to have a chat with you¡»


    And said that as he bowed until his head was at the level of their eyes, as if he wanted to speak to them as an equal.